Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

Sirius Black could feel the exhilaration vibrating through the body of the hippogriff as Buckbeak soared, finally free from his shackles, above the clouds. He could empathise as he felt the same, although he knew that he was still a wanted criminal in the eyes of the wizarding community, he was innocent in the eyes of the only person who mattered - his godson.

He directed Buckbeak to fly west. He figured it would be safer to fly over Northern Ireland than mainland Britain as the aurors would likely expect him to remain around Hogwarts or head to his parents’ home in London. The Black family had no connection to Ireland. He hoped they could get that far before daybreak and then settle down deep in a forest whilst he planned what to do next.

The air felt amazing against his face and through his hair as they flew - his thoughts drawn back to Harry.  Harry who had gone from thinking that he was responsible for his parents’ deaths to believing his innocence in the space of a few short hours. The boy who had the presence of mind to stop him from killing the rat to ensure he didn’t go back to Azkaban. The boy who looked so much like his best friend that it hurt. The boy who wanted, not only to be a part of his life, but to live with him once he got himself exonerated. He imagined that this wouldn’t take much time as the kids would have told Dumbledore and he will get the memories through to the Wizengamot. But the old headmaster had left him to rot in that prison - never once using his position to even get him a trial or visit him in that hell hole.

No, he thought shaking his head, he couldn’t let himself get lost in negative thoughts. He knew from experience that it just made things worse in his head. So he let his thoughts drift back to Harry. Harry said he was living with his aunt and uncle - that must be Lily’s sister and her awful husband. That didn’t make sense. He and Lily and James had done everything that they could to ensure that Harry ended up with a wizarding family - Lily had named Alice as his godmother. He guessed something must have happened to Alice since she didn’t take him in. Did he remember something about Bellatrix and the Longbottoms? His memories of his time in Azkaban were still very hazy. In any case, surely the fact that he had blood adopted the boy would have alerted Lord Black that Harry was his heir when Harry had his inheritance test before he started at Hogwarts at the very latest. He knew his father was dead, but his grandfather was definitely alive when the Potters were killed.

Had something gone wrong with the blood adoption? They had registered it with the goblins and he had checked the tapestry in his parents’ home and Harry had appeared, he even cast a spell over the tapestry to hide his name in case Mother had decided to go after the boy as he was a half-blood. That was before she disowned him, but he knew enough about the Black family by-laws to know that him being disinherited wouldn’t change Harry’s position as heir - so many Blacks had been been thrown out of the family over the years that there would be no Blacks left if it did.

Had Harry refused the heirship? He thought about his interactions with the boy. He had relied on pure instinct to guide him to that area in Surrey. When he came across him, he looked so small, so scared. Then he had boarded the Knight Bus and disappeared. Had he been running away from home? It had taken him almost a week to get to Hogwarts and school hadn’t started when he got there - so where had Harry gone? Then he concentrated about the boy’s appearance - he didn’t remember seeing him wear the Potter heir ring. He knew it well enough - James never took it off until he became the lord of the family. Surely he hadn’t rejected the Potter heirship regardless of what he thought of the Black family.

He noticed that the sky was beginning to lighten slightly and Buckbeak was starting to descend into a forest. It startled him and he braced himself for landing. He rolled off the hippogriff’s back as he landed and was glad as the beast immediately ran into the lake, taking as much water as he could through his beak. He had probably exerted the beast too much, but he felt that they were probably far enough away from civilisation to be safe so he transformed into his animagus form and jumped into the lake - his mind quickly slowing to much less complex thoughts.

While he was swimming and cleaning his fur, Buckbeak had flown out of the water and, before he knew it, there was a small pile of dead (and dying) rabbits by the side of the lake and Buckbeak was using his beak to pull the fur off of one of them. When he trotted over, the hippogriff pushed the skinned rabbit towards him and he greedily ate the meat off of it while Buckbeak scarfed down the rest. Hey - it was better than rats.

Once fed, the hippogriff lay down to sleep and he curled up next to the beast and tried to do the same but, even as a dog, sleep couldn’t come. He transformed back to his human form and thought about Harry again - he had run away from home, he was living with muggles, he was willing to risk everything and quit school to live with an escaped convict. Something was definitely wrong. He knew that he would be safe at Hogwarts, but the Hogwarts Express would be leaving soon. What could he possibly do to keep him safe over the summer? Finally, with the sun fully risen and the cold light of day hitting him in the face, he made a decision. It was risky, but it was the only chance he had.

“Kreacher!”

***

Arcturus Black was feeling every one of his 92 years as he sipped his morning tea in the house that his beloved wife had loved so and to which he had retreated after her untimely death some 20 years earlier. Back when he had his wonderful daughter Lucretia and his, somewhat less wonderful, son and heir Orion. Lucretia had married Ignatius Prewett and, whilst their union had proved childless, she was the joy of his life until she died unexpectedly last year. Orion had married Walburga and had produced two sons so the Black line looked secure with an heir and a spare. He and Melania had loved the two boys, Sirius and Regulus, but his relationship with his son and, more specifically his daughter-in-law (and second cousin) was more fraught. He rarely saw the two boys after Melania’s death.

While the Black family had always been dark and steeped in the old ways, Walburga had been pushing her husband and sons further in that direction - and into the path of the Dark Lord. She had been so proud when young Regulus had been marked by Voldemort. But he had died in 1979 - just shy of his 18th birthday - in the same year that Orion died suddenly and inexplicably. Walburga had claimed that Orion had disowned Sirius - that was even before the boy somehow had found himself in Azkaban for betraying the Potters which was something that he never thought the boy would be capable of doing. The boy had somehow managed to escape last summer and was the most wanted criminal in all of Britain - a further blot on the family name. 

He had used every connection to try to see his grandson in prison, but to no avail. Even as a member of the Wizengamot, he couldn’t get access to the transcript of his trial which for some reason wasn’t held in a full session. His second cousins Alphard and Cygnus were both dead - Alphard had died childless and Cygnus only had daughters - one who was childless and in Azkaban (he had attended Bellatrix’s trial and that woman definitely was mad and deserved to rot in that hell hole forever), one who had been disowned by her father before she could provide an heir and a third who had provided a male heir, but was married to a man he knew to be in league with the Dark Lord.  In any event, the boy was now over the age to take have taken an inheritance test and hadn’t claimed the heirship so must not have been recognised as the Black heir.

The other boy he thought could have been in line was the same age as the Malfoy boy, but a few months older. He was a Macmillan (Melania’s brother’s great grandson), but he had either not taken up the heirship or was not deemed eligible as well. 

So that was it, the Black line was going to end with him. He had failed his ancestors by allowing his heir to marry that shrew who drove her sons to the Dark Lord. The only living Black relative he had left was his favourite cousin Cassiopeia who had fled to the continent many years ago after having a vision that darkness would surround their family for years to come. “I can’t stay and and watch it happen Arcturus”, she had said before she left. So now he was all alone in the world. He was destined to die leaving his once great and powerful family a mere memory in the wizarding world - another casualty of the machinations of the self-styled Dark Lord. 

With a sigh, he opened the folder with the latest papers for the Wizengamot. He hadn’t attended a meeting in quite a while; opting to vote via his long-term proxy Contessa Zabini. The Contessa was also Lady Fawley and was the last of that line before she had her son. She had married the Conte Zabini - now the Italian Minister for Magic - after she left Hogwarts. He had been political allies with her grandfather and her father before her. The Fawley's were decidedly neutral in their views, but the darker Zabini magic made  the Contessa a perfect proxy for what was left of his family. She was also a lovely and very kind woman.

He tossed the papers he was reading to the side and was about to call for an elf to get some more tea when Cressida, his head house elf, appeared with the daily post. The handwriting on one letter drew it to his attention and he quickly opened it and read:

My dearest cousin,

I have seen light from the scion of the brightest star leading to a new era if only you take heed.

I am settling my affairs here in Delphi and will be returning to my ancestral home in Pembrokeshire within the week. I hope to call upon you once the fawn, dog and wolf are settled with you.

In anticipation of a great big beautiful tomorrow,

Your Cassie

He shook his head and reread the note several times. Why couldn’t she just spell it out? The brightest star - well that is clearly Sirius, but he on the run from the law. And his scion - he knew that Sirius had not sired any children - unless he has fathered a child since his escape. Had he been on the run long enough for a child to have been born? And a fawn, a dog and a wolf? He set the note down, closed his eyes and pinched his nose. Was there hope? She certainly had been right about the darkness.

His reverie was disturbed by an alert that three beings had entered the wards. He grabbed his wand and slowly walked to the door with it drawn. He slowly opened it to reveal a filthy, decrepit-looking house elf standing in front of a body lying face-down on the ground and a hippogriff of all things.

“Lord Black, the blood traitor been callings Kreacher to bring him and the beast to the Lord of House Black. Kreacher doesn’t want to as the blood traitor being hated by his mistress but he orders Kreacher and Kreacher must obeys him. Kreacher has been knocking him out to protect the great Lord Black. Kreacher will be killing him if you wants”.

This was a lot for a Tuesday morning.

“Who is your mistress, Kreacher was it? And who is this man?”

“Mistress Walburga ofs course, Lord Black, and this being the blood traitor Sirius Black”.

He took a deep breath and called for Cressida.

“Cressida, please ask Troilus to take the hippogriff and find him a place in the stables with fresh water and if you could ask Titus to look after Lady Black’s elf and prepare a room for my grandson”.

“Of course Lord Black”.

Once the elf and the beast were gone, he thought about Cassiopeia’s note and pointed his wand at the figure lying on the ground.

***

Sirius came to in the unfamiliar position of being in a comfortable bed and feeling clean. The last thing he remembered was asking Kreacher to take him to the Lord Black and then being knocked out.

He tried to get up and saw an elf standing beside the bed - an elf that was definitely not Kreacher.

“You stay there please sir, Lord Black has asked to be informed when you wake”, she said before popping out of the room.

There was a tray next to him with some broth and water. He tried to reach for it but was too exhausted after the past day or so.

Soon the door opened and Lord Black - his grandfather - walked into the room and sat down. He handed him a note and said, “Please explain”.

He read the note. Thank Merlin for Aunt Cassie. 

“I am here Sir to claim sanctuary on behalf of your heir, Lord Black. He needs your help”.

“Are you not my heir Sirius? And please drop the formalities”.

“Mother disowned me grandfather”, that felt good to say, “but before she did, I blood adopted my godson and I think he is in trouble. His parents and I did it so he would be protected should anything happen to us during the war. When I was put in Azkaban I thought I could tell you when you came to visit, but you didn’t come. No one came”.

He paused for a moment feeling the bitterness resurfacing. He tried to swallow the feeling but felt himself get lost until a hand covered his own.

“I tried. I tried through the DMLE, I tried through the Minister, I tried through the Wizengamot, but to no avail. I couldn’t even locate the transcript of your trial”, grandfather said with his voice faltering.

“I had no trial”, he replied flatly, “but I assure you that I am innocent. I will swear on my life and show you my memories. Dumbledore must know by now so I am sure I will be freed, but there is not enough time…”

“For your son?”

“Yes, well, my godson, it seems he has been raised by muggles. I don’t think they have treated him well. He wasn’t wearing his heir ring and I know he ran away from them last summer. Please help him grandfather. Please”.

He felt completely drained and tried to get some water. Grandfather picked up the glass and helped him sip it.

“Who are the fawn, dog and wolf?”

He cracked a small smile, “I am the dog. It is my animagus form. The wolf, I believe, is a friend of mine from school who is teaching at Hogwarts and now knows I am innocent. The fawn is your heir and my godson - Harry James Potter”.

He noticed his grandfather’s mask drop - just for a moment.

“The boy-who-lived?”

“Harry Potter - Lily and James Potter’s son and my godson grandfather. A boy - a lovely boy who seems desperate to have someone take him away from the muggles. Will you help me? I don’t know where else to turn”.

He started to feel himself losing consciousness again and barely heard his grandfather saying ‘yes’ and asking his elf to spell some nutrient potions directly into his stomach.

***

With Sirius under the care of Cressida who promised to run diagnostic spells and prepare a treatment plan for for the boy, Arcturus locked down the wards and apparated to Diagon Alley for the first time in years. It was relatively early and there weren’t many people around as he made his way to Gringotts. For years, all of his interaction with the goblins had been by written instruction as he managed the Black family investments.

He made his way into the lobby and approached the first available teller.

“Greetings Master Goblin, I am Lord Black and wish an audience with Prince Ragnuk if he is available. I apologise for not having an appointment, but my business is rather urgent should he be able to see me”. He showed his lordship ring to the goblin who nodded and sent him to a reception area whilst he went to see if the Black account manager was available.

It wasn’t long before Ragnuk appeared. “Lord Black, your presence is a rare treat, may your gold ever flow”.

He bowed to the goblin, “Prince Ragnuk, may the blood of your enemies render their lands infertile. I am most grateful you could make time for me today, would it be possible for us to speak in your office?”

“Of course Lord Black, please follow me”.

When they got into the ornate office, he stood until the goblin was seated and then fell into his chair.

“Old friend, how may I be of service? It has been too long”.

“The fault is mine entirely. I shan’t waste your time, I have recently been informed that, at long last, there is an heir to House Black but he is not aware of the fact. I am also aware that he may have a less than ideal living situation and so want to see if there is something I can do about it and you know the law better than most”.

“Interesting. So the child is over 11 but has not had an inheritance test. May I ask from where this claim has arisen? It must be reliable for you to have come here after so long”.

Arcturus signed, “I don’t know how much of this is an old man’s wishful thinking, but I had an anonymous tip and it was backed up by a vision from my cousin Cassiopeia. I do know that, if action needs to be taken with respect to the custody of the child, it needs to be done quickly for his sake - before the term at Hogwarts has concluded which I believe must be soon?”

“Hmm, that gives you until Friday. To start, let’s take some blood and give you the test. Once we determine who the heir is, we can determine the next steps”.

Seven drops of blood and several minutes later, he and Ragnuk were staring at the name listed on the form with all of his other details:

Heir: Harry James Potter

He sighed and Ragnuk laughed in a chilling manner, “You do not make my life easy Arcturus old friend. Do you mind if I request my brother’s presence? He is the account manager for the Most Noble and Most Ancient House of Potter”.

“Of course”, he replied sipping from the glass of fire whiskey that had appeared in front of him.

Whilst they were waiting for the Potter account manager, Ragnuk asked, “I don’t suppose this anonymous tip has anything to do with your grandson?”

“He is an escaped convict who, as you can see, has rejected his heirship”.

“An escaped convict who Lady Magic deemed able to withdraw a sizeable balance from his accounts to pay for goods from Quality Quidditch Supplies in December. This implies that his convict status is in doubt”.

Arcturus started to answer, when the door opened and Crown Prince Inorok walked into the room. He bowed, “It is an honour, Your Royal Highness, may your enemies quake in your wake”.

“Lord Black - a rare pleasure - may your sword be swift and true. Now brother, you wished to see me?”

“I’m sorry to disturb you, but I have just learned some information that concerns your client and warrants your immediate attention”, Ragnuk said as he slid the parchment to his brother, “Has Heir Potter taken an inheritance test”?

Inorok growled, “Heir Potter has only attended the bank twice in person and has never requested to see me. I have instructions with all tellers that, when he next appears, he is to be brought to my office”.

“Your Royal Highness, I am led to believe that the young heir has been raised by non-magicals and is not aware of his position”.

“That would explain why we have been unable to contact him”.

“Dear brother, were you aware of your client’s relationship to my client?”

Inorok growled again, “Lord and Lady Potter informed me, in confidence, of the blood adoption. His godfather gave me his heir ring for safekeeping until such time as he came to claim his Potter heir ring. I had hoped that this would be accomplished when he turned eleven”.

Ragnuk growled back but Arcturus interrupted, “Your Royal Highness, I have not made the acquaintance of Heir Potter, but I am led to believe that his current guardianship is suboptimal. I have come here in hopes that your brother could guide me to see how I could offer my guardianship to the boy as I believe that a magical relation would have precedence to a non-magical one in these matters?”

Inorok stop staring at his brother long enough to turn to Arcturus, “You are correct Lord Black, but the boy would have to take his inheritance test in order to prove it, yours does not prove that he desires the heirship. You will need to contact him whilst he is at the school as wherever he is living is warded to prevent even Gringotts from communicating with the boy”.

Arcturus took a moment to think, “I should be able to get an audience with the Headmaster tomorrow. If I am able to do so, and to see the boy, would you agree for me to bring him here for the test?”

“Of course, Lord Black, I will provide a portkey that will bring you directly to my private office. My brother will have it sent to you before the end of the day. I wish you luck with your task - you may find it difficult as the Headmaster seems to control information and access to Heir Potter so I suggest you plan your approach carefully. Now, if you will excuse me, I have some other matters to attend to. Lord Black, brother”, he said as he started to leave the room.

“I shall see you shortly brother”, Ragnuk growled as his brother left before, “Lord Black, thank you for coming to see me today. I have no doubt you are in for an interesting couple of days and I hope I shall see you and your heir soon. May your gold ever flow”.

Arcturus could recognise a dismissal when he saw it, “And may your blades rip through the flesh of your enemies”. He bowed, left the bank and apparated home. 

***

Sirius was sleeping in his dog form on the bed trying to process what was going on. The elf - Cressida she said was her name - was telling him to shift back but he couldn’t face it.

“Lord Black has insisted that you are to be examined and I can’t do that if you stay like that. I will give you two minutes before I change you back myself and I can’t guarantee it will hurt more than if you do it”, she said in the tone of voice one would reserve for a toddler who was not eating their vegetables.

Reluctantly he did as he was told and immediately felt a rush of magic envelop him and stop as quickly as it had started.

“That wasn’t too difficult was it?”, she asked in the same tone of voice, “Now please drink some water and have your soup. I would also get dressed as Lord Black will be back soon and expect to speak to you. There are clothes laid out in the dressing room and the bathroom is through that door”.

She left the room and he gulped down the soup before showering and dressing in what must be his grandfather’s old robes.

Wondering what was going on, he tried the door Cressida had left through, but it was locked. Of course, his grandfather would leave him locked up - he was a convicted murderer after all. 

‘Don’t dwell on that’, he thought, ‘he said he was going to help Harry. That’s all that matters now’.

He shifted back into his dog form and lay down in a ray of sunshine streaming in through the window to wait. Wait and not think.

After an indeterminate amount of time, the door opened and his grandfather came into the room. He had several pieces of parchment in his hands and stared at him for a moment.

“Sirius, please change, this will be much easier to deal with in your human form. Time is not on our side”.

He changed back and walked over to his grandfather who led him to his office. Once seated he looked at the man who looked so much older and careworn than he was in his memories, “Can you help him?”

“I believe that there is a chance. Ragnuk and the Potter account manager have confirmed your story about the blood adoption. As you left your heir ring for the boy, you effectively made him my heir. But they said that we can only move forward if we get the boy to agree to take an inheritance test and suggested that we would need to get this done this week before he leaves the school. I am sure I can get a meeting with the headmaster, but what I need is a way to get the boy to listen to me. He doesn’t know me and, if as you have said he has not had a good upbringing, he will have no reason to trust me. You obviously cannot be there, so I would value your opinion as to what I can do?”

“I can go with you - as the dog - he knows the dog and will trust you if you are there with him. Plus we can get Moony to come as well - he trusts Moony”.

Grandfather looked at him as if he was talking to an inmate in the spell damage ward at St Mungo’s.

“Sirius, Ragnuk suggested that Lady Magic believes that you are innocent as she allowed you to buy some quidditch supplies in December, we will discuss you priorities at another juncture, but as far as Dumbledore, and the wizarding world for that matter, is concerned, you are an escaped murderer. As for this moon person of whom you speak, please explain - in simple English please”.

Cressida walked in and placed another bowl of soup before him, “Eat”, she said before silently leaving the room again.

He took a deep breath, “Moony is a nickname for Remus Lupin - the wolf from Aunt Cassie’s letter. He is the one I told you was working at Hogwarts and is Harry’s teacher. I would prefer if you could refer to him as Harry rather than the boy Sir. He is Moony, I was Padfoot and James was Prongs when we were at school”.

“And you believe that Mr Lupin would agree to help us?”

“I am certain of it, he’ll be a bit weak at the moment as he just transformed, but I am confident I can talk him into it”.

Grandfather pinched the bridge of his nose again as Sirius took a couple gulps of the soup.

“Transformed?”

“Oh, yes, well … Remus is a werewolf. He was bitten when he was a child, but he was a Gryffindor with James and I”.

“A werewolf is teaching at Hogwarts?”

“Yes Sir - Defence Against the Dark Arts”.

“Right, well, that is a topic for another day. How would you suggest that we speak to him here prior to any meeting with the Headmaster?”

“If you won’t allow me to go, I can send him a message with an elf? I can use words that will prove it’s me - would you allow an elf to bring him here? I expect he can get away from dinner this evening?”

“And you trust this Mr Lupin?”

“With my life”.

“Which you seem to risk at every turn, but I will make Troilus available to you this evening. He is currently looking after your hippogriff. I am sure that there is a story, but please allow this old man to remain ignorant on that score for the moment. Now, we will also need to start to plan as to how we will get you a trial so I am going to need for you to remain in the manor until we come up with one. Cressida is concerned for your well-being and has prescribed a regime, but we will need to get some of the potions from Paris as they are generally not available here. You will listen to her, you will take your potions, you will keep yourself safe for the sake of your godson. Am I understood?”

“Yes sir”.

“I suggest you use your time now to compose your missive. For Mr Lupin’s sake, please ensure you don’t use your name or mine for now”.

“Yes sir and thank you Grandfather”.

Grandfather smiled weakly, “Don’t thank me until things have worked out. Now please leave me to my papers”.

Sirius started to leave before turning, “Excuse me grandfather, but can you tell me where we are?”

“Of course lad, we are in the Wight House. It was your grandmother’s favourite of our homes and I guess you haven’t been here since you were very young. Feel free to explore the house, I am sure that your grandmother’s portrait would love to see you. You were always her favourite”.

Grandfather’s voice sounded very melancholy so Sirius excused himself and returned to ‘his’ room.

***

Remus was quietly unpacking at his grandparents’ old house in Wales. The place was a wreck from his transformations without the wolfsbane potion over the years, but the water and gas still worked, there was a comfortable-ish bed for him to sleep in and there was a roof over his head.

He changed into some muggle clothes and walked the couple of miles into the local village to purchase some provisions. At least he had enough money to last him a few months before he would have to try to find another job.

Mrs Jenkins was still running the local shop and threw some extra vegetables and a package of Welsh cakes into his bag before he left the shop, “You look after yourself Remus. Your dear mam, rest her soul, wouldn’t like to see you looking so thin”.

“Thank you Mrs Jenkins, just had a bit of the flu, I’ll be right as rain is a few days”.

“You come here if you need anything - you know that”.

“Yes ma’am and thank you again, I’m just here for the next couple of months - I have just finished a term teaching and so am relaxing after grading exams”.

“Good lad - see you soon”.

The walk home was only made bearable by the featherlight charms he placed on his bags once he was out of the view of any of the muggles.

He had fallen onto the worn sofa after putting the groceries away (and eating a couple of the Welsh cakes) and his eyes started to close when he heard the pop of apparition and a knock on the door. He took out his wand and spoke through the door, “Who is there?”, he couldn’t see anyone through the peephole. Sirius was the only person, well aside from the rat, who knew about this place.

“I have a message for Mr Moony from Mr Padfoot sir, but Mr Moony was not at the school as was expected. I am Troilus, an elf loyal to Mr Padfoot”.

He slowly opened the door and looked down to see an elf he had never seen before.

“Mr Padfoot doesn’t have any elves”.

“No Sir, please read the note, I will remain outside until you have done so, I mean you no harm Mr Moony”.

He ran some diagnostics over the letter and, when it came up clean, he read the note:

Moony,

Prongslet needs our help - I think you probably saw it too if you think about it. I have found someone who is able and willing to help us. The elf will bring you to me if you can get away from the castle tonight. I am safe and in a highly warded location. I am being looked after. I hope you are well enough after your recent madness to come - if not please send a note with Troilus. 

Mischief Managed,

Padfoot

Remus looked at the elf, “How did you find me?”

“Mr Padfoot said you’d be at the school so I went to your office and the elves cleaning it said you’d left. I returned to him and he suggested this place - he said it was your grandfather’s farm and you’d be recuperating here. The room he stayed in was upstairs on the left and you will find a packet of cigarettes in the wardrobe in the right wellington boot. He would be most grateful if you could bring them with you”.

Remus had to laugh. He ran up and found the pack of fags and decided to let the elf take him where ever Sirius was - he really had nothing else left and, well if Harry was in trouble somehow, then he would do what he could. 

He was side-alonged to a very fancy manor with a view of the sea. The elf escorted him into entry hall where a huge black dog came bounding down the stairs and knocked him over, licking his face.

When he was able to get up, he watched Sirius change back into himself and handed his old friend the pack of cigarettes which he took looking left and right to ensure that no one saw as he tucked them into a pocket and led him into a sitting room.

“Moony - you came!”

“You said Harry needs help? Where are we? Oh, and thank you Troilus”.

“You are most welcome Mr Moony, I will leave you to speak and the bell will ring when supper is served”, he said as he left the room.

“Oh Moony, I’m so glad to see you. We are at the Wight House, my grandfather’s home on the Isle of Wight. Harry and his friend Hermione helped me to escape after you transformed and I didn’t know where to turn so I took a risk and had Kreacher come and bring me to Lord Black. He believes me! And he’s going to help Harry but we need you and we don’t have much time”.

“Slow down Sirius, why does Harry need help? Did I hurt our pup?”

“No, no, he’s fine. But there is something going on. I’ve been watching him all year. Did you see how small he was at the start of the term? He was just skin and bones. He was running away from home when I first saw him and could barely drag his trunk down the street. He’s not wearing James’ ring - James always wore the Potter ring. And when I was leaving, he said he wanted to go with me - to leave school and go away with a man who he thought was a murderer not two hours before. He’s living with Lily’s sister!”

Remus flopped onto a chair, “He never mentioned that. I didn’t notice the ring or lack of it. Dumbledore said he was safe”.

“Don’t beat yourself up Moons - I know what you’re like. But we have a plan to get him away but we need your help”

“We?”

“Yes ‘we’ Professor Lupin”, a deep, gravelly voice intoned. Remus hadn’t noticed another person enter the room and turned around to see an elegant, elderly man who was obviously Lord Black.

“Welcome to the Wight House, I am Arcturus Black, Sirius’ grandfather, it is a pleasure to make your acquaintance”.

He tried to remember his etiquette and bowed, “It is an honour to meet you Lord Black”.

After pleasantries were exchanged, the bell rang and he was led into a formal dining room where there was a veritable feast. As they ate, Sirius and Lord Black explained Sirius’ worries and Lord Black’s revelations.

He turned to Sirius, “So you are planning on getting him an inheritance test and then taking him here?”

“Exactly”.

Lord Black pinched the bridge of his nose again - he seemed to do that a lot when Sirius spoke, “No Professor Lupin, I have a meeting scheduled with the Headmaster tomorrow. I expect he thinks it is about Sirius, but I will ask to meet with Heir Potter, explain about the Black Heirship and ask if he would like to take the test. Should he agree, and the test confirms his membership in our family, I will ask if he would like to stay with us. I have no intention of forcing a child to take up an heirship - an heirship, my grandson, I would like to remind you that you refused - nor to remove a child from his home should he not wish so”.

“Thank you Lord Black, but I am not sure where I come in?”

“Please call me Arcturus, but I would be most grateful if you could attend the castle with me tomorrow. If Heir Potter has been mistreated, it is unlikely that he would trust the word of a strange old man and, as I understand it, you have a relationship with him?”

“I believe I do Sir and I would be glad to go with you”.

“The second request I would like to make to you is that, should Heir Potter agree to come into my custody, I wondered if you would entertain a position in the household whilst he is on his summer holidays? I am an old man, I have lived on my own for a very long time and am not sure I can keep up with a fourth year. He will have a lot of things to do this summer, not least of which will be choosing a regent for House Potter, and as someone who works with young people, I believe that you would be a great help”.

“Grandfather, while Remus is great, I’ll be here”.

Impassively, Lord Black looked at his grandson, “You, my lad, have been imprisoned for nearly 13 years, you will be able to spend time with Heir Potter, but you will also be healing and participating in getting yourself exonerated”.

“Yes sir”.

Remus thought, “Sir, that is very kind, but I should tell you …”

“That you are a werewolf? Sirius has already made me aware of your condition. I can assure you that we can include wolfsbane potion in your remuneration package, provide a secure place on a Black property for your transformations, and you will have adequate time to prepare for your next year at Hogwarts”.

“Actually Sir, I resigned from my position yesterday”.

“You what?”, Sirius interjected.

“Snape let my condition slip to the Slytherins and so I knew it was only a matter of time…”

“Bastard…”

“Sirius Black, may I remind you where you are?”

“Sorry grandfather”.

“So Mr Lupin, are you interested?”

“Very much so Sir”.

***

After a series of arguments with Sirius about attending the meeting, Arcturus asked Troilus to take him and Remus to the Headmaster’s office.

After knocking, they were invited into the office and seated, after refusing lemon drops.

“I was not surprised to hear from you, Lord Black, but I can tell you that Minister Fudge would not listen to the children regarding Sirius’ innocence. And Remus, you know that your testimony would be taken apart”.

“Thank you for seeing us Headmaster, but I am not here with respect to my grandson, but rather my heir”.

Dumbledore looked confused, “Is Sirius not your heir Lord Black?”

“No headmaster, he apparently rejected the heirship in favour of another before his unfortunate incarceration. As you know, I am an old man Headmaster”.

“Younger than I Lord Black”.

“Be that as it may, I recently went to Gringotts to discuss my heir as I want to ensure that my affairs are in order and neither of the two gentlemen who I assumed would be in line had claimed the title. Imagine my surprise, when I was informed that Sirius had passed his heirship to a child who is now recognised by Lady Magic as my heir. As the boy is here, I was hoping that I could speak to him to see if he is interested in the title. If he is, I would like to take him, along with Professor Lupin, to Gringotts to give him an inheritance test and see how he wants to progress things going forward”.

He could see the wheels in Dumbledore’s head spinning as he worked it out.

“Harry Potter?”

“The very same Headmaster. I must say that it came as quite a shock to me when the goblins told me. In fact, they recommended that I contact Professor Lupin as they knew that he was a friend of young Harry’s parents and, while he was unaware of what had occurred, he knew that Sirius was the boy’s godfather. He agreed to attend this meeting as he knows the young heir and can introduce me to him”.

“May I ask what you intentions are for the boy?”

“Professor”, Remus jumped in, “In my discussions with Lord Black, he has no agenda other than to see if Harry is, in fact, the heir and to see if it is a mantle that he wants to take up”.

“That is correct Headmaster, if he is interested than I would like to arrange some time with him over the summer to discuss what the heirship entails and educate him in the Black legacy. I am sure that someone has already been doing so with his Potter legacy”.

“To be honest, Lord Black”, Remus cut in smoothly, “I am not sure that Harry is aware of that either. He doesn’t wear the Potter Heir ring”.

Both men looked at Dumbledore who thought for a moment before responding, “Well, this is not something that is taught in the school. Family histories are passed from parents to children”.

Arcturus had to refrain from dropping his mask to roll his eyes, “I believe that Heir Potter is the only member of his family still alive? I knew his grandparents well and they would be devastated to learn that he was not aware of his heritage”.

Dumbledore looked down to the floor and there was silence for a while before Remus spoke again, “Would it be possible to see Harry, Albus?”.

“Yes, yes, of course”, he said and called for an elf to find the boy.

“If he accepts the heirship, will you be taking him from his family Lord Black?”.

“That would be his decision to make Headmaster. I would not wish to separate a child from a loving home, but if he so wishes, he will be welcome in mine. Professor Lupin has agreed to make himself available to help care for him”.

“Not Sirius?”

“My grandson is on the run from the law headmaster, I do not run a refuge for escaped murderers”.

“I think it would be best if the boy stays with his family. There are very powerful blood wards around their home that keep him safe. They were activated by his mother’s sacrifice. His safety is paramount”.

“Are you insinuating that blood wards around a home are more powerful than the ancient wards around Black properties? Not even an owl can get through my wards. But again, any decisions will be Heir Potter’s. He will be welcomed warmly should he choose to stay with me or should he choose to stay with his family - non-magicals if I understand correctly”.

“There is nothing wrong with the fact that his guardians are muggles. They were the only family he had left when I placed him there and the wards have kept him safe for 12 years”.

“I’m not saying there an issue with their lack of magic, I am just saying that, as he progresses in his education, being in a magical household will make his summer studies easier Headmaster. As you will be aware from my record in the Wizengamot. I do not share the views of the more extreme members of my family”.

“Of course not, Lord Black, I didn’t mean to suggest…”

His response was interrupted by a knock at the door which opened to reveal the boy himself.

“Ah Harry, my boy, please come in”.

***

Harry had been sitting by the lake watching the giant squid slowly raise and lower its tentacles over the surface in the shade of a tree. It was swelteringly hot out and he had escaped from the confines of the castle to try to gather his thoughts.

He had had, for a few short minutes, the chance of someone who cared for him take him away from the Dursleys. He knew that it was necessary for Sirius to get away until he could be freed, but the discussions with Fudge proved that it would not happen any time soon. It was all Snape’s fault anyway. If he hadn’t come barging in, Pettigrew would be in Azkaban and his godfather would be free to take care of him. Plus the bastard got Professor Lupin fired so he wouldn’t even have that connection to his parents next term.

He was absolutely dreading going back to Privet Drive in a couple of days. He hadn’t seen them since he blew up Aunt Marge and he knew that, whilst Fudge said everything would be fine, it was going to be a shit show. There was no way that Uncle Vernon would let him forget what he did. He didn’t know if he had the strength in him to live through the summer. Maybe he could ask Dumbledore if he could go to stay with the Weasleys. They had offered often enough and he knew Mr and Mrs Weasley would make him feel welcome. 

He looked up at the squid again and saw an elf standing in front of him, “The Headmaster is requesting to see Harry Potter in his office now”.

“Thanks”, he said standing up and brushing the dirt off the back of his robes, “I’ll head up now”.

As he walked, he knew that he was in for his usual end of year talk - he knew it by heart now. ‘You have to go back to the Dursleys - they are your family. Try to behave’. As if that made any difference - he had to know about the rescue that Ron and the twins had carried out the summer before last. He knew about Aunt Marge. He was toast.

He took a deep breath before knocking and hearing “Ah Harry, my boy, please come in”.

As he walked into the room he saw Professor Lupin and his heart soared.

“Professor are you coming back?”

Professor Lupin smiled at him and shook his head, “No Harry, but there is someone here who I would like for you to meet. Please allow me to introduce you to Lord Black. He is Sirius’ grandfather”.

With that his heart sank. Something must have happened to Sirius and they are coming to tell him.

“Pleased to meet you Sir”, he replied looking up at the man.

His expression must have shown as Professor Lupin leant down to whisper in his ear, “Sirius is fine, don’t worry”.

“It is a pleasure to make your acquaintance Heir Potter”, Lord Black said with a kind look in his eyes. He really wasn’t sure why the man was here if nothing was wrong with Sirius, so he just gave slight bow with a weak smile and waited looking around at the different men’s faces. Lord Black had a smile, Professor Lupin had his hand on his shoulder and Dumbledore looked worried.

“Harry”, Professor Lupin began, “Lord Black would like to discuss some family business with you if that is okay with you”.

“Of course Sir, I’m afraid I don’t know much about my family, I’m happy to tell you what I know but Professor Lupin probably knows more than me”.

Lord Black sat down so he was eye level with him and said, “I’m sorry that you don’t know much about your family, but it is my family - and perhaps yours - that I would like to discuss. You are aware that my grandson Sirius Black was named your godfather by your parents?”

He nodded, “Yes, I learned that this year”.

“Excellent, well in addition to being your godfather, I have recently learned that you may have been named as his heir. This means that, should you accept it, you will be heir to the House of Black as well as heir to the house of Potter”.

“Okay”, he replied and slightly paused before continuing, “I’m afraid I don’t really understand what that means Sir”.

Again he smiled but shot a glance at Dumbledore, “Well Heir Potter, your family - the Potters - are one of the oldest magical families in the United Kingdom - dating back to before the founding of this institution. When you come of age, you will inherit your family’s assets as well as gain their seats in the Wizengamot. You will be Lord Potter. If Sirius did declare you the heir of my house, then you will also inherit the Black family assets and Wizengamot seats upon my death or retirement”.

“But surely that would go to Sirius?”.

“Sirius decided to pass that responsibility onto you as he had a number of, very valid I must say, issues with his parents. I sadly did not intervene in time and he took this action. But, again if it is proven, he was responsible enough to ensure that our house still has a heir through you”.

“But I don’t know anything about the Wizengamot or anything”.

“Again I am sorry for this, but this is something that can be easily remedied - you are just finishing your third year yes?” He noticed that there was a sidewise glance at Dumbledore again.

“Yes sir, I’ll turn 14 in July”.

“Then you have plenty of time to learn. Professor Lupin tells me that you were an excellent student in his class and so you should pick things up very quickly. But there will be of time to discuss this after your term is over. For now, I was hoping that you would accompany Professor Lupin and myself to Gringotts to meet with your account manager and have your inheritance test which will spell out our relationship as well as your Potter heirship”.

“I haven’t prepared anything Sir, I’m sure I’ll fail the test”.

Professor Lupin laughed, “There is nothing to study Harry, it is a simple examination of your magic. Most students take it when they turn 11 and first claim their trust vaults”.

“Hagrid didn’t say anything about that when we went there”.

He was sure that Lord Black gave the evil eye to Dumbledore this time.

“No worries”, Professor Lupin continued, “We can do it now if you are comfortable”.

Harry nodded.

“Excellent Heir Potter, your account manager has provided us with a portkey that will bring us directly to his office. All you need to do is to hold on to this shield with the two of us and I will give the activation code”, Lord Black said.

“Portkey?”, he queried feeling more lost than ever.

“A quick method to travel for those who can’t apparate, but this has the advantage of going through Gringotts wards which a wizard can’t normally do. You may feel a bit sick when we travel, but don’t worry, we’ve got you”, Professor Lupin putting one hand on the shield and the other around his shoulders.

“Ready?”

He nodded still feeling a bit overwhelmed, but he grabbed onto the shield next to his Professor.

Lord Black placed his hand on the shield and said “Novissima autem inimica destruetur mors” and he felt a tug in his navel, some spinning and then found himself falling into Professor Lupin in a very fancy office with weapons displayed on the walls. He thought he was going to be sick, but swallowed it down as Professor Lupin held him steady. Neither of the other two men seemed to be affected at all.

Lord Black leaned over and said quietly, “Well done Heir Potter, please try to remain standing until your account manager arrives, be very respectful as he is the Crown Prince of the Goblin nation, but he is very much looking forward to meeting you”.

***

Chapter Text

Arcturus watched as the boy regained his composure and threw his shoulders back as soon as he could steady himself and pull away from the werewolf. Impressive for someone who had no training in wizarding etiquette and was clearly out of his element - the boy definitely had a backbone in him.

The door opened and the Potter account came through the door. He bowed and noticed the Professor and the boy copied him.

“Greetings Lord Black, I can see that your mission was successful. I presume that this is Heir Potter, but may I ask the identity of the other gentleman in my office?”

“Your Royal Highness, may your enemies quake beneath your feet, may I present Heir Harry Potter and Remus Lupin who was a friend of Heir Potter’s parents and, until recently his Professor of Defence Against the Dark Arts at Hogwarts”.

The goblin looked at the two and approached Lupin first. “A pleasure to meet you Professor, may your coffers ever be full”.

Lupin bowed again and replied, “It is an honour Your Royal Highness, may your dealings ever be to your advantage”.

“Heir Potter, I am so glad to make your acquaintance at last. I have represented the House of Potter since Henry, your great-grandfather, was a lad. I look forward to a mutually profitable relationship with you”.

The boy bowed and spoke, “Thank you for seeing me Your Royal Highness, may your gold multiply”. He noticed that his voice had the inflection of a question during the greeting, but he was clearly very good at picking up situations.

“Indeed Heir Potter, now I believe that you would like to take an inheritance test?”

“Yes please, Your Royal Highness”.

“Heir Potter, there is no need with formality with me, within the confines of this office we are banker and client, please call me Inorok”.

“Then please call me Harry”.

“Excellent, would you all please take a seat. Harry, I will need seven drops of your blood on this parchment”, the goblin said as he removed an extremely ornate dagger from his desk, “Would you like to do the honours or would be prefer me to?”

The boy paused for a moment, “I can do it?”

The goblin handed the dagger to the boy who poked it into his index finger and let the blood fall onto the page.

Harry looked surprised as the cut immediately healed and handed the dagger back - holding the blade to present the hilt to the Crown Prince.

The goblin looked at the parchment and seemed to think for a moment before he spoke, “Harry, the test confirms that you are, indeed the heir to Houses Potter and Black. There are some other matters that we will need to discuss in due course, but would you like to accept these two heirships for today?”

“Yes. Yes, I would like to”.

“Excellent, I will summon the Black account manager, but to start all you need to do is to put this ring on and you are officially Heir Potter. You may feel the family magic welcoming you, I know your father did when he first put it on”.

Harry put the ring on his right ring finger as instructed and he could see the look of wonder in his eyes as he was enveloped in his family magic. Lupin gave him a hug as the boy gleamed.

Ragnuk walked in with a black box. He bowed to his brother before Arcturus introduced everyone. 

“Heir Potter, would you like to claim the heirship to the house of Black?”

“Yes please Your Highness”, the boy said.

“You may call me Ragnuk, Heir Potter Black. Just place this on the same finger as your Potter ring. They will merge and you can control which one is visible with your magic. I would suggest using the Potter sigil as that is your dominant family”.

The boy did as he was told and Arcturus could feel the Black family magic radiating from his heir. It settled him greatly.

“Congratulations Heir Potter Black, I look forward to working with you and you now have access to the Black Heir vault. Just use your ring to access it”.

“Well done Harry”, Inorok said, “Now, the only other thing I request from you today is to have you sign this document stating that you recognise Lord Black as the the Lord of family Black and thus the head of your family. Whilst it is not technically required, it should grease the wheels, as they say, at the Ministry”

Harry leaned forward and read the document before handing it to him, “Is this okay to sign Lord Black?”

He read it and nodded.

Harry signed and then Inorok had him place seals from both the Potter and Black sigils on the bottom of the parchment.

Excellent, Now my brother and I have some business to attend to so we shall excuse ourselves. Lord Black, if you would like to speak to your heir, you may use my office. I will return in 30 minutes and would like a private word before you depart if that is convenient”.

“Of course Your Royal Highness, that is very kind”.

When they left, he turned to the boy, “Welcome to the family Harry. To start with, you may address me as grandfather if you wish”.

The boys eyes grew wide, “Like real family?”

“Of course, you are my heir and great-grandfather is too much of a mouthful. Now there is something I would like to discuss before you return to school”.

“Yes grandfather”

It warmed his heart to hear that. “As you are family now, well you have apparently been family since you were young, but now that I am aware, I would like to teach you about house Black and as much as I can about house Potter as well as your responsibilities when you come of age. As your education has been limited to date, I would suggest that we begin this summer”.

“I would like that”.

“Excellent, now there are two ways we can manage this. Firstly, I could speak to your guardian and we can arrange a schedule for you to come see me - perhaps two afternoons a week”. He noticed the boys face fall, “or alternatively, as you are my heir I could claim guardianship over you which means that you can come and live with me. In the second case, Professor Lupin has offered to come and stay as well so he can be there for you and I believe you have met my dog who will be there as well - at least when he is not off on his obedience training”.

“I could live with you? I wouldn’t ever have to go back to the Dursleys?”

“You are not happy there Harry?”

“No sir, not at all, they don’t like magic and, well, they don’t like me”.

“I’m very sorry to hear about that”.

“Is it bad Harry? Dumbledore always told me you were safe and well cared for”, Lupin said softly.

The boy just looked down.

“In that case, I will claim guardianship with your permission. Your term ends on Friday yes?”

“Yes sir”.

“Well then, I shall attend to this immediately after seeing Inorok and we can arrange to have your belongings collected from your guardians and inform them that you will not be returning for the summer”.

The boy looked down, “All my belongings are in my trunk at school sir and my aunt and uncle would not want to be visited by a wizard”.

“Perhaps Harry, you could write them a letter and tell them that you have been assigned summer school and will be at Hogwarts? It will prevent them from going to pick you up at Kings Cross?”, Lupin suggested.

“That’s good. They’ll be glad to be rid of me and I’m kind of worried what they will do if they find out I have money and titles”.

That can’t be good, there is definitely a story behind of all of this and one he was sure he didn’t want to hear.

“That is a good suggestion Professor, Harry - if you could draft a letter now I will have it delivered when I finish at the ministry”, he said conjuring a piece of parchment and a quill.

The boy quickly wrote the note, Merlin his handwriting was atrocious, and addressed it to Petunia Dursley, 4 Privet Drive, Little Whinging, Surrey, GU18 2BS.

“They won’t like an owl”, he said quietly.

“I can take care of that Harry”, Lupin said quietly.

The boy perked up and looked more excited than he had been all day.

“Now we have a few more minutes before the Crown Prince returns - do you have any questions?”

The boy looked like he was going to burst, “So many grandfather. Did you know my parents too? What will it mean when I of age? What is the Wizengamot? Where will we will be staying? Will I be able to see my friends over the summer?”

Lupin laughed lightly, “We only have a few minutes Harry”.

“I should have known you would have a lot of questions. I have met your parents, but I knew your grandparents very well. Your grandfather Fleamont was in the Wizengamot with me. We disagreed on some matters, but agreed on many. He was a very talented potioneer and your grandmother was a lovely lady who threw one of the best balls of each season. There will be family histories and journals I am sure in your vaults or in your properties, I can request that Inorok send a list of them to you when you are settled if you wish?”

“Yes please”

“If I may Lord Potter, Harry the Wizengamot is the magical equivalent of Parliament. Instead of two houses, there is one but it is made up of Lords from the old families like yours, members elected to represent each area of the country - this also where other Magical Beings would be represented, but as far as I am aware, none are currently represented as many - such as the Goblins and Centaurs have their own ancient forms of self-government and others - like the Were and the Vampires are too distrustful of wizards. The third area is made up of political appointees from the Ministry like The Minister, representatives of the DMLE and others that the Minister appoints”.

That was interesting, very few members of the general public took the time the time to understand how the Wizengamot was composed and operated.

Harry, however, looked at Lupin and mumbled, “If Fudge picks people, I bet they’re rubbish too”.

Arcturus couldn’t help but laugh, “An astute observation lad, but probably one best left to private discussion rather than in a public forum. Professor Lupin, you seem very well informed on the operations of the government”.

Lupin blushed a bit, “Excuse me for jumping in, but after, well after I lost my friends and found out I couldn’t see Harry, I took a mastery in Philosophy, Politics and Economics when I did my Defensive Magic mastery”.

This was ideal, Lupin would be the perfect Regent for Potter. Plus it would send a message to the anti-creature lobby in the Wizengamot.

“Have you ever considered a career in politics Professor?”

“No sir”, came the weary reply, “it’s unlikely that anyone would vote for a werewolf”.

“Stranger things have happened, but back to your questions Harry. I live on the Isle of Wight in an old Black Manor that I find very comfortable. However, you may prefer one of the Potter properties so we can look into that once you are settled and I am sure that we can accommodate your friends as long as they are magical. Muggle friends would have to host you if that is acceptable”.

“All my friends are from Hogwarts”.

“Then I am sure we can manage”, he was going to continue when the door opened and Ragnuk and Inorok returned.

He stood, and Lupin and his great-grandson did as well.

“Are you ready to speak Lord Black?”

“Yes, of course, Professor would you be able to get Harry back to school? I’ll call for Troilus to meet you at the gates and he’ll take you back to the Wight House?”

“Yes Sir, and I will take your dog for a walk when I return”.

Arcturus smiled and bent down to Harry’s eye level, “Enjoy the rest of the week at school. I would suggest that you keep our discussions and your new heirship to yourself for the moment, but I will pick you up on Friday. I will be on the platform and I am very much looking forward to getting to know you better Harry”.

The boy actually had tears in his eyes, “Thank you so much Grandfather”. 

He reached out his arms and the boy practically leapt into a hug. He wasn’t one for showing affection but he squeezed the little lad tight and patted his back.

“I’ll see you on Friday - now off you go”.

He watched as Ragnuk led the boy off, recovered his composure as he watched him walk down the corridor.

His attention only waned when Inorok said, “Lord Black, there are some things that we need to discuss”.

***

Professor Lupin and he followed Ragnuk to the exit and onto the Alley. The professor took his arm.

“Harry, I’m going to apparate us to Hogsmeade. Have you done side-along before?”

“No Professor”.

“Okay, it may be a bit disorienting like the portkey was, but just make sure to hold on to me”.

He was feeling too happy to worry so he held on tight as it felt like he was being squeezed through a straw until he opened his eyes to see the Three Broomsticks.

“Are you alright Harry?”

“Yes Professor, I’m better than alright. Are you really going to be living with me? Is it a nice place? I mean it doesn’t matter really. Can I tell Ron and Hermione where I’m going? They will worry if I go away with someone from the station that they don’t know. Are you going to teach me some of the politics stuff, it seems like you know a lot about it?”.

They had started to walk back towards the gates of the school.

“I’m glad you’re happy Harry. Yes, I’ll be staying with you for the summer and it is a very nice Manor House. Padfoot will be there as well. In terms of Ron and Hermione, I’m sure that will be okay provided you ask them to keep it to themselves, but to be safe, I will check with your grandfather when I get back and will send you a message. Probably by elf to be safe, so look under your pillow after dinner. I know that you are excited, but if the Headmaster asks what happened, for now just show him your Potter ring and say that Lord Black has agreed to tutor you a couple hours a week over the summer. For some reason, he seems keen to have you stay with your aunt and uncle over the summer. So let him think that - you can say you agreed a place where you can meet near their house?”.

“Okay, I can tell him that we’ll meet at the local library. I go there when I want to get away from my cousin ’cause he’d never set foot there”.

“We will discuss that later, but you needn’t worry about that anymore okay? We will keep you safe”.

“I can’t believe it, Professor, I’m afraid I’ll wake up and find it’s all a dream”.

“It’s no dream. Now I see Troilus just ahead. I’ll get your letter to the Dursleys and you can go and enjoy the next couple of days. I’ll see you on Friday”.

“Thank you Professor”.

“Since I am no longer your teacher, could you call me Remus or Moony? You called me Moo Moo when you were learning to talk, but I think Moony is more appropriate for you now”.

“OK Moony, I’ll see you on Friday!”

When they reached the elf he was surprised to hear him speak clearly, “Good afternoon Mr Moony and you must be Heir Potter Black?”

“Just Harry is fine”, he replied looking around to see if anyone was around to overhear.

“I am Troilus, Master Harry. I look forward to seeing you soon. Mr Moony are you ready?”

Professor Lupin - no Moony now - gave him a quick hug and nodded. The elf grabbed his arm and they were gone.

The gates opened and he walked through and back up to the castle.

When he got up to the tower, Ron and Hermione were sitting in the common room with Crookshanks sleeping between the two of them.

“Where have you been?”, Ron asked.

“I was hanging out by the lake for a while and then Dumbledore wanted to talk to me.

“Professor Dumbledore, Harry, but what did he want to talk to you about - was it”, she looked to see that there was no one listening, “Sirius?”

“Nothing about that, just talking about the summer and reminding me to behave myself again”.

“Harry, I can ask Mum and see if you can stay for a while? I’m sure she’d say yes.”

He smiled at his friend, “Don’t worry, I’m sure it’ll be fine. Listen - I’m just going to head up and get started on getting my things together”.

After the three of them had finished dinner, he got caught up in a chat with Oliver and Angelina (who Oliver was convinced would be the new quidditch captain next year) and the other two wandered back to the tower. When he finally got free, he saw Dumbledore beckoning him over. He walked over, remembering what Moony had told him.

“Was your meeting to your satisfaction my boy?”

Harry gave a smile, “Yes Professor”, he showed the Potter ring, “This was my dad’s”.

“Ah, I can remember him wearing it. I’m sorry I didn’t think about it myself. I see it’s the Potter ring - not Black?”

“Yes, but Lord Black has agreed to tutor me over the summer. We’re going to meet up in the library a couple times a week”.

“I’m sure you will find that most instructive. If I don’t see you, I wish you a pleasant summer my boy”.

“And you Professor”.

When he got up into the tower, he found a note on his pillow:

Dear Harry,

Your grandfather was successful in getting custody so everything is official. Padfoot was so excited that he was chasing his tail. I have ensured that your letter will be delivered to Surrey with the muggle post tomorrow morning.

It is fine for you to discuss this with Ron and Hermione. I’m sure they will be happy for you, but again I ask you to tell them to keep it to themselves.

Your grandfather has also requested that you inform Neville Longbottom that you are now Heir Potter. The Longbottom’s have a long-established allegiance with your family and he feels that you may have inadvertently snubbed him by not establishing ties when you first met him. Now I know that you and Neville are friendly and that he will probably have noticed that you didn’t wear your ring, so do not worry about it. Just take him aside and let him know you weren’t aware of the situation and let him that you are going to be learning and will formally reach out to him and his grandmother over the summer. 

Again, please don’t worry about it, I must say I never noticed your dad doing any of this when we were at school, but he was always such a sneak.

We are all so excited to welcome you home on Friday!

Moony

***

Earlier….

Once Lupin and Harry had left, Inorok asked him to sit down.

“Lord Black, there were some rather, shall we say, unexpected results from your heir’s test today. I cannot breach confidentiality, but I will send you off with the sealed results and ask that you talk them through with your heir. The letter will open when he places the Potter ring on the seal. I also sense some anomalies in his magic, so suggest that you get him to a healer as soon as you can”.

“Anomalies Your Royal Highness?”

“I can only sense it, but I think he will need elvish healing”.

“I have an excellent healer in my household”.

“Thank you. Now I know that you need to get your custody sorted, so I took the liberty of inviting a key ally of the House of Potter. She will be able to get things processed expeditiously and will be delighted that the House has an heir once again. May I show her in?”

“Of course, Your Royal Highness. I am most grateful for your assistance”.

With a nod, Inorok walked out of the office and soon returned with a woman he recognised.

“Lady Bones, what an unexpected pleasure”.

“Lord Black?”, she looked confused but quickly regained her composure, “It is lovely to see you again, it has been too long. My apologies, but I was informed I was here on another matter”, her eyes went to Inorok, “I am afraid I no further information on your grandson other than he somehow eluded capture at Hogwarts. I am sorry”.

“Lady Bones”, Inorok interrupted, “Lord Black is a party to what I wanted to discuss with you. Please take a seat”.

“Yes, but thank you for your efforts with respect to Sirius. I can only hope that he is found safely soon and that justice is served”, he said as she sat.

Inorok brought the Head of the DMLE up to date with the results of the test and his request for custody.

“Well, this is unexpected but welcome. I was surprised when my niece told me that Heir Potter had not introduced himself to her in their first year. The Potters and my family have always been allied”, she said.

“Sadly, until today the boy knew nothing of his heritage and obligations. He doesn’t even know who his family’s allies are. Even if I am not successful in obtaining custody over him, I have pledged to teach him. I am only sorry I was not aware of his relationship to my family sooner”.

“Your Royal Highness, may I ask why he was not given an inheritance test earlier? Is it not standard when a child first meets their account manager?”

“It is dear lady, but unfortunately he was raised by non-magicals and did not know that he had an account manager here. We will be reviewing our procedures to ensure that such a situation does not recur”.

“Thank you, but in terms of the custody, it should be straight forward. I will require a sworn statement from Your Royal Highness and the Black family account manager confirming the relationship. A request from Heir Potter - or should I say Heir Potter Black - would be useful but not required. I should be able to have the paperwork completed within the hour. If you just pop by the Ministry in that time, I will have the papers prepared for you”.

“The statements you require are here, Lady Bones”, Inorok said handing the documents across.

“Thank you”, she said standing up, “I will see you in an hour Lord Black?”

“You shall and I appreciate your assistance and your discretion in this matter”.

“Of course, and please remember that it should be Madam Bones within the Ministry”.

After she left, he arranged for Harry to have a mail ward put in place and a private post box be delivered to the Wight House so that his mail would all go through Gringotts and not be intercepted. This would ensure that he would not have to change the wards to allow owls. He would have to discuss doing something similar for Lupin if he would be living there.

After leaving the bank, he headed to a specialist book store where he purchased a number of books on government and the noble families that would be appropriate for a student. He wanted to buy the boy a gift of some description, but knew next to nothing about him. What would a teenager want? He explored a number of shops until he finally decided upon an assortment of journals, quills and inks.

At the appointed hour, he headed to the Ministry and was escorted to Madam Bones’ office.

“Lord Black, thank you for being prompt, everything has gone through. I took care of it myself as I can imagine that he will not want it to be known that his is suddenly heir to two of the oldest families in the country. I have taken the liberty of having copies of the forms sent to each of your account managers for safekeeping and here are the originals”.

“Thank you for your assistance Madame Bones. I can assure you that Heir Potter will reach out to you and yours over the summer and beg your indulgence”.

“It is fine and I will explain things to Susan when she gets home on Friday. She will be relieved to know that there was no intentional slight. I was thinking as I prepared your paperwork that it will be quite a shock to the system for you to have a teenager in your home. I imagine it has been quite some time?”

He chuckled, “You are correct, I have been on my own since my dear daughter’s death, but I have arranged for a friend of his parents who has been teaching him at Hogwarts to stay to help out”.

“Remus Lupin? I understand he has resigned his position. Unfortunate that his creature status was revealed to the school”.

“Yes, but it is fortunate for me. He really cares for the boy and has quite an impressive array of masteries that will come in handy. Plus, I imagine that after a year with hundreds of schoolchildren, one will be manageable”.

She smiled, “From what I hear from my niece, if you have space for him to fly he will be overjoyed. Apparently quite the natural on a broom”.

“Something the two of us, I fear, do not share.  But there is plenty of warded space where he can fly to his hearts content. But before I leave, I would like to share some concerns - just between us at the moment if that is agreeable?”

“Of course, please continue”.

“I only met young Harry today, but I have some concerns over his upbringing. When I proposed that he could stay with me, he said that he had no belongings that weren’t in his school trunk. I know that one can extend a trunk significantly, but a 13 year old boy should have more than a trunkful of things am I right?”

She nodded.

“And he was very clear that he didn’t want his current, well previous, guardians to be aware that he had titles or money. When I told him that I would like for him to refer to me as his grandfather, he actually asked ‘like real family?’ When I questioned that, he said that his aunt and uncle don’t like magic and don’t like him”.

“That is concerning, do you suspect abuse?”

“I do, but I have nothing to back this up aside from a hunch. Once he has had time to adjust to his new home I will broach the subject. Would I have your support if he chooses to have them investigated?”

“Of course, Lord Black. The whole force of the ministry would be brought behind any child who has been the victim of abuse”.

“Thank you Lady - sorry Madam Bones. I will let you know should it be required, but please let me assure you that I will do everything in my power to ensure that my heir is happy and well cared for going forward”.

“I will hold you to that Lord Black and I look forward to hearing from Heir Potter over the summer”.

“You shall and thank you again for your time and efforts on his behalf”.

When he arrived home, calmed his grandson down and had a chat with Lupin over terms, Cressida presented him with a letter that just arrived.

My dearest cousin,

I shall see you on Friday evening to be introduced to your newest family member. Is supper still served at 20:00?

Congratulations,

Cassie

He pinched the bridge of his nose and wondered if he had any secrets from his cousin.

***

Harry slept the best he could that night. He was just so excited and kept rubbing his finger over the new ring on his hand - one that was a combination of ones that belonged to his father and his godfather.  He wasn’t going to the Dursleys and he was going to be part of a new, weird family. He tried to avoid thinking about who he might have offended on behalf of his families, but would try to talk to Neville on his own tomorrow. He was also going to tell Ron and Hermione. He hoped they’d be happy for him and should have told them after he got his note, but he just wanted to keep things to himself for the moment.

He awoke early and, after his shower, got dressed and headed down to the common room. He knew Ron was still sleeping and Hermione wasn’t down there so he ran back upstairs and grabbed his Firebolt so he could go and have a quick flight around the pitch before breakfast. That always helped to clear his head.

He did some quick laps and, as he was heading back, he spotted Neville walking out towards the greenhouses. He decided that this was as good a time as any so landed near him and walked over.

“Morning Harry. Early flight?”

“Yeah, morning Neville. I was wondering if you might have a couple of minutes to talk today?”

“Sure”, Neville replied looking confused, “Now is good”.

“Great, erm, well, Heir Longbottom, on behalf of House Potter, I would like to apologise for not reaching out sooner to, erm, confirm our relationship or alliance or whatever it’s called with House Longbottom. I wasn’t aware of my heirship and I intend to reach out to you and Lady Longbottom over the summer to correct my error. I’m really sorry and I hope I didn’t cause you any offence”.

Neville just smiled, “Heir Potter, no offence has been taken as I see that you only just claimed your ring. I’m just glad that you deem me worthy of our alliance. House Longbottom will always stand alongside of House Potter. When did you find out?”

“Thanks Nev - sorry Heir Longbottom - I went to the bank and had the test yesterday. So I just learned how much I don’t know. Like I don’t even know who else I am offending, but I heard your family are, like, our closest allies so I wanted to apologise to you first”.

“Please call me Neville or Nev, Heir Potter”.

“And I’m just Harry - are you sure you’re not mad?”

“No, Gran was surprised but asked me to see if you were wearing a ring which you weren’t. I couldn’t approach you as your family is older than ours and that would breach protocol. I was just worried for a while that you might not want to be allies with someone whose magic is so weak”.

“How can you say that Neville? You’re doing fine in school and you’re like probably the best one in herbology in our year”.

“That’s kind of you to say, but I know my magic isn’t as strong as most. I’m working as hard as I can though, I want to be worthy of my family name”.

“You totally are, and I’m really sorry if I didn’t make you feel that way, I promise to do better. Do you fancy heading to breakfast? Or do you wanna check the greenhouse first. I’m gonna have to tell Ron and Hermione about the ring thing today but I’m not going to tell anyone else yet if you could keep it to yourself, I need to learn the right things to do first”.

“Well, I can check on my plants later, was just going now since it was early and I didn’t fancy eating on my own”.

“Cool, let’s go”

As they were walking back Neville said, “So, if you don’t mind me asking, are you worried about Sirius Black escaping again?”

He thought for a minute as to what he could share, “Well, I don’t think he’ll hang around and I’m staying somewhere new this summer - I’ll tell you about it later - so he won’t think to look for me there. I bet it will all get resolved over the summer”.

“That’s good, but you’ll be careful right?”

“I’m always careful…”

Neville just laughed, “Whatever you say”.

They sat down and started breakfast when they were joined by Ron and Hermione.

“Early flight this morning mate?”, Ron said as he saw the broomstick.

“Yeah, I couldn’t sleep - you want a go later?”

“Yes please”.

“You want to join us Neville?”

“No thanks - I’ll keep my feet on the ground. Plus I have to make sure to label the plants I am going to borrow over the summer. Professor Sprout is letting me take some of them so they’re looked after”.

That led to a long conversation between Neville and Hermione about obscure plants which he and Ron just ignored as Ron talked about the Quidditch World Cup Final being held in England this summer.

When he got Ron and Hermione on their own, he told them his news. They took it well and Hermione was especially pleased that Professor Lupin would be staying with him.

“You will be able to get all of your defence work done around an actual Professor”.

“That’s really good, I suppose I should have known you’d be an heir. I think Percy said something about the Potter Lordship at some stage but ya know, I never really pay attention when he’s talking”.

Hermione rolled her eyes, “You could have mentioned it, Harry will have so much to learn”.

“Thanks for reminding me, but Lord Black is going to teach me and Moony seems to know a lot about it as well. Oh and the best part is that Lord Black said I can have people come to visit this summer so you’ll have to let me know when you’re free. I can actually have friends during the summer hols! But I’d appreciate if we can just keep this between us until I’m sorted?”

The train ride home the next day couldn’t be over quick enough for Harry. He, Ron, Hermione and Neville shared a compartment. The twins and Ginny stopped by for a while. After they left, an owl came for them with a note from Sirius giving him permission to go to Hogsmeade next year and giving the owl to Ron. He knew that it was all to keep people off of his scent and that he would be seeing him that evening. Hermione shared a mischievous smile with him. Ron was too busy playing with his new owl and having Crookshanks check it over for him.

Finally, they pulled into Kings Cross. He had changed into his muggle clothes - he was glad he had purchased a shirt that fit when he was staying in Diagon last summer, but his jeans were still too big. He guessed he would ask if he could get some new clothes over the summer since he seemed to have more money than he thought.

He hurried off the train and bade good bye to his friends as he looked out for Lord Black who was standing on the platform away from other people and headed over to him dragging his trunk behind him.

“Hello grandfather”, he said quietly.

“Hello Harry - are you ready to go home?”

“Yes sir”.

His grandfather took his trunk and shrunk it and then held his arm that wasn’t gripping tightly onto Hedwig’s cage and apparated them to his new home.

***

Sirius had spent the day decorating and re-decorating the heir suite that his grandfather had allocated to Harry. He wanted everything to be perfect. Moony had found a photograph of Harry with his parents from his first birthday that he framed and put on the side table next to the sofa in the seating area. He had changed the colours so many times that Remus wouldn’t let him use his wand anymore so he would have to be satisfied with the Potter blue that featured in the linens and curtains.

Cressida had to drag him out to eat and take his potions. As 17:00 approached he was pacing the sitting room while Moony was casually sitting on the sofa - as if nothing special was happening today.

“Pads - turn into the mutt or you’re going to wear a hole in the rug. He has to get off the train, say goodbye to his friends and find Lord Black. Trust me he’ll be here soon and this pacing is not going to make it happen any sooner”.

“But what if he doesn’t like it, maybe I should have used the Gryffindor colours in his room?”

“He is going to be happy - no matter what. I promise. I told you about his reaction. Your grandfather showed you the papers. It is all official. Just try not to overwhelm him”.

He obeyed sulkily and when he hear the door open, bound into the entry way and jumped up on the boy licking his cheek and barking loudly as a cage fell to the ground and an owl hooted indignantly.

“Sirius Orion Black, you will transform back and behave like a gentleman or I will trap you in that form and have Titus keep you in the stables with your beast”, he heard his grandfather say.

He did so only to hear, “So much for not overwhelming Harry”, said sarcastically from the sitting room.

“As I was saying Harry, welcome to the Wight House. Your godfather is most anxious to see you so I will ask him to show you around and let you get your bearings. We will be eating at 20:00, but Cressida will make you a snack if you would like one. My cousin will be attending dinner this evening as well as she was actually a great help in getting you to us. I shall be in my study should you require anything”.

“Thank you Sir, your home is beautiful”.

Grandfather nodded, thanked him and headed off, but not before handing a shrunken trunk to an elf. Harry looked at him expectantly.

“Are you okay Sirius? People are still looking for you”.

“They won’t find me here - or you for that matter. Grandfather keeps the strictest wards on the house. Do you want Moony and I to show you around? Do you want to see your room? Do you want a snack? We can show your owl to the owlery?”

By now Remus was in the hallway giving Harry a hug, “Maybe a cup of tea and then a tour Harry? I imagine you are tired after your journey”.

“That sounds great”.

Remus led them to the sitting room and Cressida almost immediately appeared with a pot of tea, some biscuits and a plate of crudités. “Master Sirius will eat the crudités. No sugar for you today. I’ll take your owl to the owlery so she can recover from her fall”.

When Harry stared at him he said, “She’s in charge of my rehabilitation. She is a very kind-looking task master. Well eat up and catch me up - how are you feeling?”

Harry took a carrot and looked between the two, “I’m really happy. I can’t wait to spend time getting to know you all better. What did grandfather mean when he said his cousin had something to do with me getting here?”

Sirius explained about the letter and his great-aunt’s infrequent but deadly accurate visions as they had some tea. He noticed Harry was sticking to the veggies as well.

When they had finished, they walked him around the house starting with his suite.

“This is all for me?”

“Of course, do you like the colours? It’s the Potter blue, but I can change it if Moons gives me his wand back”.

“It’s perfect - I love it. Where are your rooms?”

“Mine is across the hall and Moons is next to me. He still has to collect some of his things but should be settled by the end of the weekend. Do you want to walk around the grounds or rest?”

“Grounds would be cool. Did your grandfather mean Buckbeak by the beast? I’d like to see him. How did you two get here? Can I visit Hedwig to make sure she’s happy?”

Sirius explained about his flight with Buckbeak, his concerns about Harry and his encounter with his Mother’s old house elf.

“You did all that for me?”

“I would do anything for you kiddo. You have to know that. You have Grandfather, Moony and me on your side - and, no doubt, Aunt Cassie will be too”.

“Now Harry”, Remus said in a calm voice, “Sirius expressed his concerns for you and, based on my observations at the bank and thinking about last year, I am wondering if they are correct. You don’t have to talk about it now, but I hope that the three of us will earn your trust enough to tell us when you are ready”.

Harry looked everywhere but the two of them, “Later please?”.

“Of course, kiddo”, he said ruffling his godson’s hair, “Now Buckbeak is through here. And then maybe you can show me some of your moves on your broom? I only saw a bit of one game but you were spectacular when you weren’t falling towards your death - your dad would be so proud and your mum would have been horrified just as she always was when Prongs flew”.

They took turns flying on Harry’s broom (which Cressida had placed in the broom shed near the barn) and Buckbeak, with Remus keeping his feet firmly on the ground. Hedwig came out from the owlery and flew along with them until Cressida appeared and said that they should change for dinner.

They walked Harry back to his room and showed him where his shower was. There was a set of robes laid out on the bed.

“These aren’t mine”, Harry said picking up the robe.

“I expect that it is Cressida’s way of telling you that your wardrobe may need updating. I imagine that they are a re-sized pair of grandfather’s. She did the same to me. But, of course, I didn’t have any clothes with me”.

“Me too Harry”, Remus said with a smile, “I suggest you just go with it, we’ll leave you to get tidied up. Just knock on one of our doors when you are ready - there’s plenty of time”.

When they all made it downstairs, Aunt Cassie was already there with grandfather. She stood up and immediately held her arms out to him.

“I’m so sorry for all that you have endured Sirius”.

“It’ll be over soon enough, and I’d like to introduce you to Heir Potter Black, who likes to be known as Harry, and to Mr Remus Lupin, my oldest living friend”.

“A pleasure to meet you Mr Lupin and Heir Black, I welcome you to the family”.

“Thank you Lady Black”, Harry said in a tentative voice.

“That is Aunt Cassie to you, and you too Mr Lupin. I hope that I may call you Harry?”

The boy’s smile was a mile wide.

“Yes please Aunt Cassie”.

With that, the bell rang and they all followed Grandfather to the table where there were champagne glasses at all of the seats except two - the ones that had Harry’s and his place cards. Cressida served them both fresh fruit juice with an expression that almost dared him to complain.

“My dear family, I hope that you all will join me in a toast to a new era of the house of Black - to my newest grandson and heir, to the return of my dear cousin, to the future exoneration of my grandson and to Remus, who I hope will feel that he is an honorary Black”.

They all toasted and Cressida served the starter - again with a separate dish for him - and Aunt Cassie kept up a lively commentary, asking about people that she and Grandfather knew, telling Remus and Harry that she would be taking them shopping next week - “No arguments, you shouldn’t be dressing like you are middle aged men from the turn of the last century”.

Harry was quiet, but he looked content looking from person to person as they spoke.

Grandfather was talking about some information that Cressida, who was an accomplished healer, had informed him about Kreacher.

“Sirius, your elf…”.

“Mother’s elf - he always hated me. He even hit me with a frying pan before he brought me here”.

“Perhaps you should have treated him more kindly, but in any event, Cressida is keeping him here in the elf’s quarters. She said he must have consumed some kind of tainted potion which has resulted in some madness - she thinks it is some form of the Draught of Despair. Plus he has been alone in that house for nearly 10 years and so has not been benefiting from any magic. So he shall remain here and you are not to disturb him whilst he recuperates”.

“Yes sir”.

“Excuse me grandfather, but why has he not benefited from magic? Don’t the elves have their own? They seem very powerful”, Harry asked thoughtfully.

“They are indeed, but their magic is powered from the magic of the household in which they live. If they are not amongst wizards, their power fades. That is why most wizards instruct their elves to head to the Ministry or, more commonly, Hogwarts should their family die. It gives them a source to magic to continue to subsist on”.

“Thank you. And you said that Cressida is a healer? Is that common?”

This time Remus responded, “Many magical beings specialise in certain abilities - elves are often accomplished in healing - especially the females, Goblins specialise in battle magics and curse breaking and I’m sure you’re aware that Centaurs are gifted seers and can commune with nature and non-magical creatures.”

“Thanks Moony”, the boy replied and went back to his chicken.

“Speaking of healers, Harry. I would like to have Cressida give you a check up - you too Remus. You both are too thin for her liking”, grandfather said, but he could feel that there was something more behind it than a simple check up.

Harry looked he was going to question it when Aunt Cassie spoke up, “I would be most grateful if I could get one as well Arcturus, it has been a while for me. But I would also like to discuss a family matter whilst I am here”.

“Pray continue”.

“Andromeda”.

“Ah”.

“Our nephew cut her off from the family. It is ultimately your decision, but I feel we would all benefit from her adding to our numbers”.

“Do you recall if he removed the Black magics or just disowned her Cassiopeia?”

“Just disowned, I believe her daughter is a metamorphmagus which is very much a Black trait from generations ago. But Andromeda’s magic was always strong as a girl. She was particularly adept at Charms which we weren’t. She and her family were against the Dark Lord. I think we will be stronger if we have her back in the fold, especially since she and her husband are both Ministry and ICW-approved barristers. A talent which I believe my errant nephew will require”.

“I’m not even sure if she would consider it”.

“With your permission, I shall invite her to my home and sound her out”.

“Fine, but don’t promise anything until we have spoken and we will involve Harry in the conversation. He will need to understand why she was disowned and what that all means - it will be a useful lesson”, Grandfather said looking at the boy who looked keen to at least understand what was going on. Certainly a lot keener than he had been at that age.

After dinner was done, they said their goodbyes to Aunt Cassie and grandfather and they took Harry up to his room where someone had laid out some rather ratty pyjamas on his bed. There was a rap on the window and Harry opened it to let his owl into the room who immediately perched on his shoulder and clicked in his ear. Harry looked delighted.

“Is it ok if she stays with me? She doesn’t leave a mess and she gets lonely”.

He wondered if it was the owl that had been lonely in the past.

“Of course, and I will ask one of the elves to send up a perch for her. She’s lovely”.

“Hagrid gave her to me for my birthday when I was 11. She’s very special”.

That earned him an affectionate nip on the ear.

“Well, Harry, we’ll leave you to it, but we’ll see you in the morning. I’m just across the hall if you need anything at all or you can call for an elf”.

Remus smiled, “Yes, it’s been a long day - sleep well and I’ll see you in the morning”.

He went to close the door but Harry spoke up quietly, “Would it be okay if the door stays open?”

“Of course”.

“Goodnight Sirius, goodnight Moony and thank you”.

***

Chapter Text

As usual, Harry woke up with the sun. It took him a couple of minutes to find his glasses and realise where he was. He was happy to see that Hedwig was asleep on a very cool looking perch which had little bowls for treats and water.

He headed over to the bathroom, washed up and brushed his teeth. He looked through the dresser and the wardrobe and put on his best muggle clothes - such as they were. He wasn’t sure if they wore wizarding robes all the time here, but he didn’t think his school robes were right and the ones he wore last night were awful fancy.

He crept down the stairs and found the kitchen after a few false starts. He didn’t know when people would wake up or what they liked for breakfast, but he assumed he couldn’t go wrong with a fry up so he started looking around for a frying pan and the basic ingredients. 

He heard footsteps and looked around to see Sirius standing there in his dressing gown.

“Morning pup, what are you doing?”

“Morning Sirius, was just going to make breakfast. You know - to say thank you and earn my keep”.

Sirius walked over, “Leave it to the professionals. Cressida won’t be happy if you mess up her kitchen and you don’t have to say thank you anymore. You never have to worry about earning your keep - you are family and this is your home”.

“Master Sirius is correct, Heir Black. Would you like tea or juice for now - perhaps some fruit? We have some lovely berries from the gardens. Breakfast isn’t served until 7:30 on a weekend so Lord Black will be lying in”.

“If you’re sure, that sounds great Cressida. Thank you”

“You are most welcome Heir Black”.

“Please call me Harry?”

“Of course Master Harry - now head off to the dining room. The papers are there if you wish to read them. And Master Sirius, you will be having fruit juice and berries”.

Sirius pouted, but led him to the dining room and picked up the paper.

“So Harry, what would you like to do today? What do you normally do on your hols?”

“Oh, well, mostly at the Dursleys I cooked and did chores and went to the library when I could get away”.

Sirius sighed, “You cooked for the Dursleys?”

He nodded. He didn’t want to talk about this. “But I’d like to go flying and maybe write to Ron and Hermione? Maybe you could help me with a letter for Neville? I guess I have to have my check up too. Lord Black, I mean, Grandfather said owls can’t get in here, but could I send Hedwig out and would she be able to get back?”

“I think Grandfather should help you with your letter to the Longbottom boy. I imagine he will want it to agree with what he will be writing to Lady Longbottom. I think Hedwig will be confined to the wards - like I am - until they are adjusted so I would hold off. We also need to make sure that you don’t give too much away in the letters”.

“Oh yeah, ok, but do you want to fly again today?”

“You bet, maybe you’d also like to go swimming? It’s been hot and there is a lovely lake I’ve been swimming in”.

“I don’t know how”, he replied quietly.

“Well, I can’t help you with the heir stuff, but I would love to teach my godson how to swim”.

He smiled, “That sounds like fun”.

They chatted for a while and he liked that Sirius wasn’t pushing on the Dursley stuff. Eventually, Grandfather and Moony came in and he noticed that there were covered silver dishes on the sideboard that smelled very good.

“Good morning”, Grandfather said, “Harry, was everything to your satisfaction last night? Did you sleep well?”

“Morning Grandfather, I slept great thanks. The bed was so comfortable”.

“Excellent. Help yourself to breakfast”, he said pointing to the sideboard, “If there is anything else you would like, just ask”.

He followed Sirius and Moony to the side of the room and placed a little of everything on his plate. Moony didn’t seem like much of a morning person and just had some coffee and toast.

Grandfather seemed to be involved in his paper.

“So Moons, I’m going to teach Harry how to swim today. Will you been joining us?”

“Check ups first, gentlemen, and Harry has some post to review from Gringotts. Then you are free to do as you wish”.

“Yes sir”, Sirius pouted. He didn’t think Sirius liked being told what to do.

When breakfast was over, Moony volunteered for the first check up so Sirius and he followed their grandfather to a room that hadn’t been pointed out to him yesterday.

“This is the Heir’s study Harry, I imagine Sirius did not include it on your tour”.

Sirius just snorted.

Your school books have all been put away in here and you’ll see some books I picked up for you on the Wizengamot and the old families. You’ll also find some blank journals and quills and such in the top drawer”.

“Thanks”, he murmured looking around.

“Now this”, he said pointing to a box on a side table next to the desk, “is your personal mailbox from Gringotts. I have one in my office as well. Remus will have one in his study. All of your mail will be delivered to the bank where it will be screened for curses and then sent on here. It can only be opened with your ring. Once you are sorted with your personal elf, you can grant them access as well”.

Sirius looked at him and smirked, “I imagine the checking for curses thing is more of a Black requirement than a Potter one”.

“Be that as it may Sirius. Harry, I have your inheritance test here. The Crown Prince said that there were some other families included on it, so you can look them up in this book if you have queries. Would you like us to stay while you read it or would prefer to review it privately?”

“Could you please stay?”

“Of course, just press your ring into the seal”.

He did and the parchment unfurled in front of him.

Harry James Potter (d.o.b. 31 July 1980) 

Immediate Family

Father: Lord James Fleamont Potter (deceased)

Mother: Lady Lily Anne Potter nee Evans (deceased)

Blood-adopted Father and Godfather: Sirius Orion Black (indisposed)

Godmother: Alice Phyllis Longbottom nee Fortescue (indisposed)

Current Guardian: Petunia Elizabeth Dursley nee Evans Lord Arcturus Sirius Black from June 1994

Heirships

Heir to the Most Noble and Most Ancient House of Potter (paternal line) - Claimed June 1994

Heir to the Most Ancient House of Peverell (paternal line) - Unclaimed

Heir to the Most Noble House of Bowes - Duke of Carnoustie - (paternal line) - Unclaimed

Heir to the Noble and Most Ancient House of Black (bequest from blood-adopted father) - Claimed 1994

Heir to the House of Gaunt (right of conquest, October 1981, June 1992, June 1993) - Unclaimed

Heir to the Founding House of Slytherin (right of conquest, October 1981, June 1992, June 1993) - Unclaimed

Sirius was his adopted dad? Was his godmother Neville’s mum and why was she listed as indisposed - was she in Azkaban too? Was he a duke? What was a right of conquest? And he was really the Heir of Slytherin? People would have a field day with that at school.

Without saying a word, he passed it to his Grandfather and Sirius stood up to look over Grandfather’s shoulder.

“Pup - what happened in June 1992 and 1993?”

“Is this about the right of conquest thing?”

Grandfather pinched the bridge of his nose again, “Yes Harry, it is. A right of conquest means that a lord, or in your case, an heir, has defeated another lord and therefore has claim to his titles. It is generally accomplished through duelling, but in your case, I presume that you vanquishing the Dark Lord when you were a child gave you this right. I believe he claimed to be the Heir of Slytherin. But this does not explain what happened in 1992 and 1993”.

“Oh, well, June 1992 - that was the end of the first year and I kind of defeated the bit of him that was living on the back of the head of our defence professor’s head. Something to do with my mum’s sacrifice living in my blood? And last year I killed Tom Riddle’s memory from a diary in the Chamber of Secrets with a Basilisk fang”.

“You what Harry?”, Sirius exclaimed, “You have faced Voldemort twice in the past three years?”

He nodded and shrugged.

“And these events happened at your school Harry?”

“Yeah - Dumbledore knows about them. People sort of talked about the first one, but I don’t think anyone else knows about last year except Professor McGonagall, Ron and Hermione - oh and Mr Malfoy”.

“Lord Malfoy?”, Grandfather asked.

“Yeah - I guess - Draco’s father. He’s the one that slipped the diary to Ginny and it sort of possessed her and was draining her magic when I destroyed the diary with the fang”.

“In the Chamber of Secrets?”, Sirius asked.

“Uh huh”.

“Harry, would it be possible for me to see the memories of these events?”, Grandfather asked.

“You want to read my mind?”

“No, that is an incredible violation. To see just these memories, I would ask you to think about them and then I will use a spell to pull the memory and place it in a phial. I can then watch it in my pensieve. It is a useful way to share an event without having to try to explain it. I would see it from your perspective and, of course, you could as well”.

“I’d rather not see them again, but you can if you would like”.

“And me pup?”

“Course Sirius - and Moony too. Can I ask why you call me pup? Moony does too”.

“It’s from when you were a baby. Since Moony is a werewolf, he see you as his pup. That’s just part of his nature. You are part of his pack as were your parents and I. Since my animagus is a dog and you loved it when I would assume that form when you were little - you used to crawl along next to me and try to bark - I used to call you my little puppy. Your dad’s nickname for you was Prongslet since he was Prongs. And your mum mostly called you Harry, but sometimes Bambi after a muggle moving picture - I guess Bambi was a baby deer and her patronus is a Doe”.

“Could you do the memory thing of times with them and me? So I could see them? Not like just hearing her scream when the dementors get too close?”.

“Dementors?”, Grandfather said.

“I’ll explain later please Grandfather”, Sirius said before turning back to him. “Of course I can Pup. My memories are still a bit jumbled after Azkaban but I will have some and Moony will have some as well. We can do that while you are getting your check up. Grandfather is very good at extracting the memories”.

“Will you lose them - the memories?”

“No Harry”, that was Grandfather again, “The memories are just copied. Don’t worry about that”.

“Thank you. I’d really like to see that”. 

Grandfather put his wand again his temple, had him think about first year and then second year, drew some sort of silvery stuff from his head and placed them in two crystal phials. He noticed that they were labeled ‘Heir Potter Black June 1992 and June 1993’ respectively and today’s date.

He was worried that they’d get mad at him when they saw the memories, but it was a nice feeling that they cared enough to actually want to. Plus he knew he would get to see memories of his parents which he was really looking forward to.

Soon after the memories were taken, Cressida came to bring him to the room where she would give him his check up. He knew it would bring up stuff with the Dursley’s but he had decided that he would tell Grandfather everything - eventually. Maybe not Sirius because he might do something stupid, but he trusted Lord Black to keep him away from it ever happening again - even after such a short space of time.

***

Arcturus, Sirius and Moony adjourned to his office and he pulled out the pensieve.  After a deep breath, he poured the first phial into the device and the three of them looked into it. He watched through his heir’s eyes as he and his friends snuck past a cerberus, and a series of obstacles that were simple enough for 11 year olds to solve and then saw the face of Lord Voldemort in the back of the professor’s head. He then listened as the Headmaster shrugged off the fact that the boy’s magic had killed a man.

He pulled three calming droughts out of his drawer, drank one and pass the other two to the other two men who had pale faces.

“What kind of school is that man running?”

“How could he not notice the man was possessed?”

“Shall we get the basilisk fang memory out of the way?”

They agreed to proceed and, when it was over, he saw Sirius fall into a chair.

“He was bitten by a fucking enormous venomous snake with eyes that can kill. He would have died if it weren’t for that phoenix”.

“Lord Malfoy has a lot to answer for”.

“I can’t believe the headmaster let this all go on, but how is Harry not traumatised by all of this? Did he seem upset when he discussed it?”, Remus asked.

“He just shrugged it off Remus, I believe that we should be talking to Lady Bones - those children, and particularly our child, are not safe at that school. But may I ask the two of you to extract the memories of him and his parents? I expect Cressida will find some issues and the boy will need something to cheer him up”.

He took the memories and placed them in phials for Harry. Perhaps he should purchase the boy his own pensieve but he expected that the Potters would have at least a few when Harry looked through his properties - he had to remember that Harry was a Potter first and foremost.

His thoughts were interrupted by the arrival of Cressida, holding a worrying large stack of parchment, and Harry who was immediately set upon by both Sirius and Remus.

“I’m so sorry you had to go through that pup”.

“Why didn’t you tell me about any of this during term time Harry? You almost died”.

“Ahem, plenty of time for discussions later. Harry, did you bring Cressida with you because you are concerned about your results?”

“Erm, I guess I saw that there was a lot of parchment and I know there’s gonna be stuff I have to explain and other stuff I won’t understand so I thought maybe she could explain it to all of us at the same time?”

“As long as you are comfortable in sharing this private information?”

The boy nodded.

“In that case, why don’t we adjourn to the sitting room where we can be more comfortable. I’m sure Titus can bring us some tea”

He noticed that, as they walked to the sitting room, both Sirius and Remus kept a hand on the boy’s shoulders and they sandwiched him when they sat on the sofa.

The tea was already there and so he asked for Cressida to begin.

“I started with a basic magical scan on Heir Potter Black”

“Please call me Harry”

“Of course, my apologies Master Harry. Your magical core is grey”.

“Is that bad?”, the boy asked.

“No Harry, a magical core can be white, grey or black. People with white cores tend to be more successful at emotion-based casting - like the patronus that you picked up so quickly or most charms. Black cores are more successful at intention-based casting. A good example of that is transfiguration. A grey core means that the caster is more likely to be equally proficient at both. So that is a good thing. My core is grey as well. Your father’s was white and Sirius’ is black. But it is not a determinant as your father was much better at transfiguration than he was at charms - perhaps his core tended towards grey”, Remus explained and he could see the boy’s shoulders relax.

“Thanks. Sorry for interrupting Cressida”.

The elf smiled at him, “I expect that you will have more than a few questions as we go along, feel free to ask about anything, but to continue, there are blocks on your core. There was a 95% block placed in January 1981 by James Fleamont Potter”.

“My dad didn’t want me to do magic either?”, the boy was tensing again and shrank back into the sofa.

“Absolutely not pup, most parents place a block on their children’s magic when they first show signs of accidental magic. It would have been to keep you safe and your parents sane - no one wants a toddler summoning biscuits from the kitchen all day long. As you grew up, the blocks will have been released little by little as you gained self-control”.

“Okay”.

“Yes Master Harry, your father removed 5% of the block on your first birthday, but there were no further removals until October 1987 where a further 10% was removed by your own magic. So you would have been 7 years old”.

Everyone was looking as the boy seemed to think.

“Um, maybe that was when I accidentally ended up on a roof when my cousin and his friends were chasing me at school? Maybe when I somehow dyed my teacher’s hair blue?”

“Apparating at 7 - extraordinary”, he said.

“Indeed Lord Black, then there are three further incidents where Master Harry’s magic removed more of the blocks - 10% in June 1992, 15% in June 1993 and a further 5% in June of this year”.

That made sense, he was accessing his magic when he was in peril.

“Harry, we’ve seen your memories of 1992 and 1993. By the way, Cressida, I will be able to explain the basilisk venom and phoenix tears in his system when you get to that part of your analysis”, he saw the concern on her face, “Can you think of anything that happened this month?”

“It would have been very recent Master Harry”.

“I guess maybe when the dementors were attacking Sirius and I cast my patronus. But I had cast one before that”.

“Pup, there were 100’s of dementors there - the extra power required to drive them all away like you did must have broken the block. It was enough to knock you out”, Sirius said.

“Okay”, he said with a shrug.

Merlin, he accepted things like this far too easily.

“Please continue Cressida”.

“Well, his core is slightly depleted, but that is understandable given what you just told me and easily remedied. However, the sooner we have the remaining blocks removed, the better. As you get older Master Harry, the blocks become more entrenched. Most children have them removed entirely by the time they start at Hogwarts”.

“If my maths are correct, that means you have been working on less than half your core pup until this week, that makes what you accomplished this year so much more impressive. Your parents would be so proud”, Remus said which made the boy smile.

Cressida continued, “So Lord Black, you will need to work out a schedule for removing the remainder of the blocks, I would suggest by Master Harry’s next birthday, but bear in mind that it could overwhelm his core - effectively doubling his magic in a short time”.

“Harry, we can look into this with Cressida and agree a way forward - is that acceptable?”

“Yes Grandfather”.

“To continue, Master Harry has parselmagic. That appears to come through his father’s line, but I am not familiar with the Potter family history so it would be worth investigating with Potter elves or family journals”.

“Thank you Cressida, we are also now aware of that fact”.

“I’ll jump ahead then to general physical well-being for the moment. Master Harry, you have signs of very poor eating habits, going back to your early childhood, your bone strength indicates a lack of calcium and it appears your growth has been somewhat stunted. The first two I will address with a potions and diet regime similar to the one that Master Sirius in on. You will follow my instructions to the letter, understood?”

“Yes ma’am”, he replied meekly.

“Cressida will suffice Master Harry, but you are lucky that we will be able to include treats in your diet unlike your godfather”.

“Hey!”, Sirius said.

“It is only another couple of months, Master Sirius. Now back to Master Harry, you also have some old injuries that have healed incorrectly - your right hand appears to have been broken about five years ago and the bones were not properly set. The same is true of your left ankle, from about seven years ago. I will be able to reset both easily enough and can do so while you sleep so you won’t feel any pain”.

Harry was looking down at the ground now. “Well, I’ve had all the bones in my right arm vanished and re-grown so…”

“Pup?”, Sirius said.

“I got hit by a cursed bludger and the arm broke when I was playing quidditch and Lockhart tried to fix it but took all the bones out. Madam Pomfrey was very annoyed, but it was fixed overnight”. He sounded very matter of fact as if this was an everyday occurrence.

He pinched the bridge of his nose again, “Please continue Cressida”.

“The other issue is your left shoulder, it has been dislocated on numerous occasions and so the tendons will need to be reinforced. Again easy enough, but I will probably have to put you in a sling for it to completely heal after I have treated it for a week or so. Is this another quidditch injury? Are you a beater?”.

The boy looked down again, “When they wanted to get me into my cupboard, Uncle Vernon used to yank me by the arm”.

Lupin growled and Sirius leapt to his feet. Why did the boy have a cupboard?

“We shall discuss that later Mr Lupin and sit down Sirius, is there any more Cressida?”

“Your muscles are in very good shape, it’s clear that you exercise regularly. Your teeth are very well cared for. So that is all very good. The scars on your back will require an ointment and they can be faded completely in a few months. The only other thing is something that will require further analysis from someone with more specialised skills”.

“What type of skills Cressida? What is the issue?”

“There is some dark magic contained within Master Harry’s forehead scar that I have not seen before and cannot identify. Although, I felt a lesser amount of the same magic around Kreacher. I would suggest contacting the goblins”.

***

After Cressida finished her review, Remus was able to steer Harry and Sirius back to the idea of swimming reasonably quickly. It was clear that his aunt and uncle didn’t just dislike their pup, but they abused him. But it was also very clear that Sirius was about to go nuclear and Harry didn’t want to talk about it. So he helped Harry transfigure an old pair of pants into a swimming costume. He did the same for himself with the boxers he was wearing and the three of them headed out to the lake. Sirius just transformed into Padfoot and jumped into the lake paddling around in circles while he and Harry slowly waded into the water.

Harry picked up floating on his back pretty quickly and then Sirius showed him how to breathe while doing a simple breast stroke. It did not help his wolf that he could see faded welt marks on Harry’s back, but he was going have to be the strong one today. He knew that Lord Black was already starting to plan and that he was going to ensure that he was kept safe.  They all got out of the water to lie in the sun and Harry fell asleep with his head resting on Padfoot until Cressida called them in for lunch.

After lunch, Harry went with Lord Black to look up the other houses on his inheritance test in his books and he took Sirius up to his room to talk. 

“Sirius, you are going to have to control yourself around him”, he began slowly, “he needs us to be strong and not do anything rash. He’ll talk to us in his own time and, for now, he needs a safe place to heal”.

“But you heard, Moons, you saw, what the fuck is happening at that school? I’m sure grandfather will take care of the muggles, but a fucking basilisk?”

“I know. There was not even a word about this year - not from Albus or from any of his friends. He’s safe here. He needs you to be here for him going forward not running around trying to get revenge. So you are going to listen to your grandfather and you are going to show Harry you are there for him, but you are not going to push. Yeah?”

“I don’t like it”.

“But you will do it”.

After some grumbling, they headed downstairs and he picked up the book he had started on the Black family history while Sirius started looking through a quidditch catalogue trying to figure out more things to order for Harry.

After a time, Harry and Lord Black came out into the room and Harry bounded over and sat between the two of them again.

“I’m like a real duke! Through my grandmother - I’m related to the queen!”

He chuckled, “Your grandmother Potter? I think I remember your dad bragging about that. Remember when he made us call him Your Grace for a couple of weeks Siri? But I don’t think that he had to do anything - he didn’t have a seat in the House of Lords”.

“No, just a hereditary title it said in the book, but cool yeah? And Grandfather says we can go and see Potter Manor - it’s on the list of Potter properties. But we have to wait until the goblins check the wards and stuff. We’ve got an appointment to see Inorok on Monday to have the scar looked at and hopefully we can see it after that”.

Sirius perked up, “I love that place. I wonder if Mia and Monty have portraits there”.

“Mia and Monty?”

“Your grandmother’s name is Euphemia and so people called her Mia. Your grandad is Fleamont - hence Monty”.

“Like my dad’s middle name? Did you know them too?”

Sirius looked wistful, “Yes, they let me stay there when I ran away from my parents. You will love the place - there’s a full-sized quidditch pitch in the back - so it’ll be easier for you to fly than it is here. It would be a good place to invite your friends to over the summer”.

“That’s what I was thinking and there’ll probably be a library with stuff about my family too. I didn’t think about portraits, but that would be amazing”.

“Harry”. Lord Black said slowly, “Did you wish to speak to Remus about what we discussed?”

“Oh yeah, I mean yes”, he replied turning towards him, “Grandfather was telling me that Dumbledore currently has the proxy vote in the Wizengamot for the Potter seats. I guess my dad gave it to him when they went into hiding. I’m not sure that I want him to hold that anymore, as when I thought about it, he doesn’t even seem to have enough time to figure out what’s happening at the school in addition to voting for my family. So we started talking about who could do it going forward. Grandfather doesn’t think he should be because he already represents the Blacks. And I guess I see that so we looked through some Potter allies, like Lady Longbottom, Lady Bones and Lord Diggory. But I don’t know them except their kids a bit so I don’t know if they would do something that my parents would like. But I know that you knew them well and you know a lot about this sort of thing. Grandfather said that, as my guardian, he can appoint a regent for my house. So I was wondering if you would agree to be Regent Potter? Like for the politics stuff? Would you do that?”

He looked at Sirius and said, “Sorry Sirius I didn’t think you would want to do it”.

“And you were quite right pup, but Remus would be amazing at it. Moons - you should definitely agree”.

He didn’t know how to feel. While it had been a dream to run for the Wizengamot when he was studying, but he knew a werewolf would never be elected. But for a werewolf to represent a family as ancient as the Potters? Would that be disrespectful to James’s memory?

“Moony, you are thinking too loud”, Sirius said.

“You don’t need to decide now”, Harry said, “Grandfather said that there wouldn’t be time to change before the last session of the season anyway, but you will think about it?”

“Harry, I’m so honoured. There are a lot of things to consider, but I promise I will give it serious thought”.

“Thank you Moony!”

After a bit more chat, Harry decided that he and Sirius had to go visit the hippogriff and so he found himself sitting with Lord Black.

“Remus, I must emphasise that this was Harry’s idea, but I am fully supportive of it. He still doesn’t understand all of the obligations with his position, but he wants someone representing him that has ties to his family. Sirius would be unsuitable even if he weren’t in his current position as he has no interest in politics whatsoever, but you have the educational qualifications and you have proven yourself to be able to explain things to him very clearly without sounding condescending in any way. I do request that you consider his offer”.

“Thank you sir, I’m mostly worried about any damage to his family name if I were to turn up. I’m sure you read the articles about me being at Hogwarts and the quotes from some in the Ministry about having a ‘beast’ around children”.

“I have, but I also read the comments from parents whose children lauded your teaching. Remember, living well is the best revenge”.

With that in mind, he asked if Troilus was available to take him back to the farm to pick up some things and make sure that it was safely secured.

Once he was there, he packed up his clothes into his trunk and shrunk it down. He took all the perishables from his trip to the market and put them in a bag - he hated to think of them going to waste and he walked down to town to tell Mrs Jenkins that he was going to spend the remainder of the summer with some friends so she wouldn’t worry if he didn’t pop in from time to time.

“You enjoy yourself Remus. I’ll have Aled drive by from time to time to check on the place. Hopefully, we’ll see you again before your term starts for the autumn”.

“Thanks Mrs. Jenkins”.

After dinner, Cressida said that she was going to fix Harry’s hand and ankle so he would need to head off to bed.

Lord Black asked for an explanation on the dementors and he explained Harry’s interactions with them from the Hogwarts Express through to the quidditch match. Sirius explained what happened when he was threatened.

“That boy must be blessed by Death himself”.

“Grandfather, what are you going to do about his aunt and uncle?”

“I will be guided by Harry. He said that he doesn’t want them to go to jail, he just wants never to see them again. There was something I am not sure he noticed when he was looking through his properties and investments. I believe that he owns half of their home - it had been left to his mother and her sister when their mother passed. This can be used as leverage I believe. What I am more concerned about is Lord Malfoy’s actions. He put Harry at great risk - not to mention the other students”.

“I don’t care that he was cleared, Grandfather, that man was a Death Eater - inner circle”.

“Perhaps we shall have to determine how loyal his wife is to this family”.

Life amongst the Blacks was certainly going to interesting.

When he and Sirius went up to bed, he noticed Harry’s door was opened as seemed to be usual and he saw Sirius shift forms and slip into Harry’s room and curl up on the floor by the side of the bed.

***

Harry woke up and moved his hand about. It was like a pain he didn’t remember was gone. Same with the ankle. He tried not to dwell on when he had hurt the ankle when Dudley and Piers were chasing him. The hand Dudley had stamped on because he beat him in a game of Go Fish. He went to the bathroom and almost tripped on Sirius who was curled up on the floor. He must have slept in there. He wondered if he had done that before for company - he had spent so long in Azkaban locked up on his own. He knew that he liked to sleep with the door open after being locked up for so long in his cupboard and Dudley’s second bedroom. But all of that would be just memories from now on.

He got dressed and quietly left the room only to see Padfoot trailing behind him.

Cressida was waiting in the dining room for him and checked on his hand and ankle. She was very pleased with the result but said she didn’t want him to fly today. She had separate breakfasts for both of them.

“You really feeling better pup? You don’t have to pretend that things don’t hurt anymore”.

“Really Sirius. It’s all fine. I hadn’t even noticed that they were hurting until they stopped. And I was asleep throughout the whole thing. I don’t know why they don’t have elves in the hospital wing at school. This is was so much better than skele-gro”.

“Don’t mention that when you go to Potter Manor pup. One of your ancestors invented skele-gro”.

“Really?”

“Yup. The Potters have a long tradition of potion making”.

“Looks like it skipped a generation with me. It’s my worst subject - well maybe that and Divination”.

“Snape give you trouble? And I don’t know why you would bother with Divination. It’s only useful if you are actually a seer. James and I used to just make up dreams for the class”.

He laughed, “Ron and I do that too. The more horrible ways I predict my death, the better grade I get on it”.

“You haven’t answered my question about Snape”.

“He doesn’t like me - Dumbledore says it’s because he didn’t like my dad - he favours the Slytherins. McGonagall doesn’t do that to us, and I don’t think he explains things well. Even Hermione studies harder for that than any other subject and she barely keeps up with the Slytherins that she beats the pants off of in other classes”,

“What do you like at school - what are your favourite subjects?”

“Defence is my best - especially with Moony. I’ll bet we get another nutter like Lockhart again next year though. I like Transfiguration and Charms about the same. Not wild about Astronomy, Herbology and History of Magic. Care of Magical Creatures - well I thought I would like it more - but after Malfoy got Buckbeak to attack him, it got pretty lame. But my favourite part of school is quidditch. Flying makes me feel like nothing else”.

“You sound so much like your dad pup. He was always in the air. He probably would have put Transfiguration over Defence though”.

“What about my mum?”

“Lily was good at everything, but Potions and Charms were her favourite classes”, he heard from over his shoulder and looked to see Moony walking in.

“So I should get potions from both sides of my family?”, he replied with a pout, “Morning Moony”.

Moony gave him a hug and sat down to join them, “Both your parents would be very proud of you even if you couldn’t fly or decided that Professor Binns was your favourite professor”.

He smiled.

“So what’s the plan today oh puppy of mine - flyings out. Maybe a swim if we take it easy on the shoulder?”

“Sounds good. I have to write letters with Grandfather too. Oh, I haven’t checked my post - I wonder if Ron and Hermione wrote back yet?”

“Plenty of time - and it’s Sunday so I’m not sure if you’ll get post from the bank”.

Cressida came in with potions for him, Remus and Sirius and put some more fruit on his plate and handed him a glass of milk.

Cressida said she would inform Lord Black that they all had an early breakfast so they headed off to the lake and he thought he was doing a bit better than yesterday. At least if he got thrown in a lake he wouldn’t drown.

After they had cleaned up, he wandered to Grandfather’s study and asked if they could work on his letters since he knew tomorrow he would be busy at Gringotts.

From his reading he knew that, in addition to Neville, he would have to contact the heirs of the Bones, McKinnon and Diggory families. He knew of Susan Bones - they had some classes together but he didn’t really know her. Diggory was the Hufflepuff seeker who had come to apologise to him after he caught the snitch in that match when the dementors came. He didn’t know any McKinnons.

When he asked, Grandfather said that the family had been wiped out just before his parents were killed.

After trying to take that in, he asked, “What about the Weasleys, Grandfather, they are an old family aren’t they?”

“They are but, they don’t claim their seats. I am not sure why - but there is an old blood feud between them and the Malfoys. Perhaps that is the reason. I believe that your friend Ronald’s mother was a Prewett. Their family is represented by Lady Muriel Prewett. I am not sure who her heir would be, but perhaps that is a relationship that you may want to develop in the future”.

“I’d like to. I’d also like to figure out what the Malfoys have over the Weasleys. Malfoy is awful to everyone, but he really seems to single Ron out”.

“Well, at some stage soon, I plan to get all of the surviving Black family together to introduce you as their heir. Provided Lady Malfoy proves her loyalty she would be in attendance and we can ask”.

“Malfoy’s mum is a Black?”

“Yes, Sirius’s cousin - one of three sisters. You may recall Cassiopeia speaking about Andromeda. She was disowned by her father for marrying a muggle-born wizard. Narcissa is her youngest sister”.

“And the third?”

“Bellatrix, the oldest, is in Azkaban. She was an avid Death Eater and was imprisoned for torturing Heir Longbottom’s parents to the point of insanity”.

“Neville’s parents? Is one of them called Alice? Is that why my inheritance test had her listed as incapacitated? Neville has never talked about them, I always thought they were dead and that’s why he lived with his Gran”.

“Lady Longbottom Harry”, Grandfather corrected, “Perhaps Heir Longbottom finds it too painful to discuss them”.

“Do you think he won’t want to continue the alliance when he finds out I am Heir Black? Since a member of our family caused him to lose his family?”

That was a sobering thought. He knew wouldn’t want anything to do with anyone related to Pettigrew.

“That is something I have been thinking about as well. Lady Longbottom doted on her son. It is something that we will speak about when the whole family is present, but I believe that there are actions that we could take to maintain your alliance. I would prefer to discuss it with everyone present though if you don’t mind. That is why I am suggesting that we wait to meet with her we until later in the summer - but definitely before Lughnasadh”.

He tried to remember what that was -  he knew it was one of the traditional festivals. The confusion must have showed on his face.

“That is the festival where we seek Lady Magic’s blessings for the upcoming harvest. It is celebrated on the first of August to coincide with the start of the harvest for most staple crops. This will give us a little over a month to get Potter Manor set up for you to receive guests, to sort out your regent and for the Black family drama to be settled”.

“Do you think Sirius will be free by then?”

“I hope that he will be, but I am still unsure how to progress this - I believe this is why Cassiopeia has suggested bringing Andromeda back into the family”.

“You know my mum was muggle-born right?”, he asked quietly.

“I do. I also know that she was an exceptional witch. Whilst many in my family have had an issue with welcoming muggle-borns into the family I do not. Muggle-born witches and wizards are just as blessed by Lady Magic as any other. I was not consulted in the decision with respect to Andromeda. I do wish that muggle-born wixen would be taught and respect the old ways of honouring Our Lady. This is why I have asked you to read about our traditions and will be inviting you to celebrate the festivals with our family should you so choose”.

“I wonder if my mum celebrated Lady Magic”.

“That, I cannot say, I do know that your grandparents followed our ways and would have raised your father in our traditions. I also recall that from your memories that your mother’s sacrifice saved your life, so I believe that Lady Magic favoured her, and us, with your survival”.

“But Dumbledore said that was love”.

“Your headmaster is a powerful wizard, but he has never followed our ways. This is one of the reasons why you are not taught them at school”.

“You don’t like him, do you?”

“I do not respect him. I am at a loss to explain why you have been subjected to all that you have been whilst under his care at the castle. You do understand that what you have been through is worrying? No child should be subject to such travails at school”.

“I guess”.

“There is no guessing in the matter, Harry. You should have seen your godfather’s face when he saw you fighting a basilisk. Sirius got up to many things during his schooldays, of that I am sure, but he never had to encounter anything of that sort”.

“Yes sir”, he wanted to change the subject, “When you talk about Potter Manor - will I have to live there once it is safe?”

“I imagine you will choose to do so son, whilst you are Heir Black, you are first and foremost a Potter and when you enter your ancestral home you will feel your family magic surround you - it will be much stronger than when you donned your ring. You will always have a home here, but I would wager you and Mr Lupin will be moving to your Manor once you have seen it”.

He couldn’t imagine wanting to be anywhere more than where he was now, so he just nodded and continued writing his letters.

***

His pup seemed a bit quiet in the afternoon with his nose in a book about the Wheel of the Year - Grandfather’s influence no doubt - so Sirius just transformed and slept in the sun by the boy’s feet until it was time to dress for dinner. There were boring robes laid out on all of their beds again. He made a note to ask Aunt Cassie to pick up some things for him as well when she took Moons and his pup shopping.

When the bell rang, he stopped in Harry’s room to collect him and walked down the stairs to the dining room. Aunt Cassie was pacing in the hallway and ran to Harry and threw her arms around him. He looked a bit panicked.

“Cassiopeia, you will allow Heir Potter Black to proceed to the dining room unimpeded”, Grandfather said, before turning to Harry, “Your aunt viewed your memories whilst you were changing. She would not drink the calming draught I offered her. Please excuse my cousin’s behaviour”.

Harry actually giggled a bit, “Of course Sir, and I’m sorry you had to watch that Aunt Cassie but I am fine”. 

“You will be dear nephew, but you have suffered so. Others will as a result”.

“Cassiopeia!”

Dinner started off fine, especially after Aunt Cassie drank the calming draught. Harry seemed more comfortable with the formal dining and the chat was relaxed.

When dessert was served, of which he didn’t get any - just some bloody berries and a smirk from Cressida, Remus asked if he could take Harry shopping for muggle clothes before the appointment at Gringotts tomorrow.

“Even the children of the old families wear them at Hogwarts when not in classes Sir, and I don’t think that Harry has had many clothes of his own”.

Harry looked down at his plate and mumbled, “I got myself a couple of shirts and some underwear last summer”.

“I shall accompany you, if I may, Mr Lupin”, Aunt Cassie said, “I do so enjoy a shopping trip. What time is your appointment tomorrow cousin?”

“14:00 - but I believe it would be best to stick to muggle London, Remus. Best to keep a low profile in the wizarding world for the time being”.

“That gives us plenty of time. I am planning on robe shopping for Tuesday for Harry and Mr Lupin - and yes, you too Sirius - I have booked a private salon. I will just need your measurements Sirius”.

“I can provide those”, Cressida said as she was refilling Harry’s glass of milk and slipping him another slice of treacle tart, the traitor gave him another smirk as she did so.

“Well that is settled then”, Aunt Cassie said, “Now, since we are all here, I took tea with Andromeda Tonks this afternoon and and she is willing to meet with you Arcturus. I believe that she would welcome being welcomed back into the family provided her husband and daughter are as well. I think she will be able to help to solve Sirius’s little issue”.

“You mean my multiple murder charges?”

“No need to be flip nephew”, she said as Harry nearly choked on his milk.

“Thank you Cassiopeia. I shall arrange a meeting with her. I would prefer her not to be here whilst Sirius and Harry are in the house. Do you think she would be amenable to meeting at her offices?”, Grandfather said.

“I imagine so”.

“Good, then I will collect some family jewellery from the vaults when we are there. How old is her daughter?”

“Nymphadora just recently turned 21. Bear in mind she is an auror in training and not a ‘girly girl’. I believe some of your grandmother Ursula’s pieces would be more appropriate than your mother’s. Steer clear of tiaras”.

“Perhaps you should join me?”

“Of course, anything to help. Now what are the plans with the family?  I will be requiring a word with Narcissa”.

“As will I. I am thinking that this week we will focus on Harry’s healing - Cressida has said she wants to start on his shoulder and start planning to unblock his core after seeing the results from Gringotts on the scar. I will reach out to Andromeda and Narcissa this week and will call a family meeting for some time in the next few weeks. I am thinking we could go to the family island in the Seychelles. There will be no interruptions there and I am sure that Harry, Remus and Sirius will enjoy some time away. We will stay for the week, you are of course welcome, I imagine that Andromeda and her family and Narcissa, who will be attending alone, won’t be able to get time off, so there will be portkeys made available to them after they have taken certain vows”.

“Pup, you will love this place - it is paradise”.

Harry smiled and looked a bit stunned, but was interrupted by Aunt Cassie.

“I believe it would be useful for Sirius to be seen somewhere on the continent to keep people from looking for him at Black properties in the UK. Perhaps we can create a golem and it can be seen pounding on the door of my house in Delphi? Some of my neighbours are British wixen and would definitely report it - the busybodies asked me about him several times over the past few months. Since I am not in residence, the golem would just sneak away after being seen?”

“A golem?”, Harry asked.

“An animated representation of a person, normally made from clay and infused with the magic of the person they are representing”, Moony replied.

“So you can make another Sirius?”, he said with a smile.

“There will only ever be one me pup, but that is a good idea Aunt Cassie. Would you accompany it?”

“Of course, I shall disillusion myself and control it. I have an old portkey from before they were regulated so there will be no paper trail. I’m sure the British aurors will appreciate a trip to Greece, although it is a tad warm this time of year. We’ll have to wait a week or two to make it believable that he could have travelled that far without a wand”.

“Cassiopeia, you never cease to amaze me”, grandfather said with a smile, “A true Slytherin”.

The rest of the evening was spent building the golem. When it was done, Aunt Cassie charmed it to play tag with him and Harry. Sadly, the golem was much better than either him or Harry which was a bit of a blow to the ego, but also a testament to his aunt’s magical skills.

Aunt Cassie finally left with the golem and the clothes he had been wearing when he arrived here. He was glad to be rid of them and would be glad to be when this whole ordeal was over.

***

Chapter Text

The house seemed very quiet when Harry and Remus left with Cassiopeia for their shopping trip. Arcturus had argued with Sirius before they left as the boy wanted to go in his dog form. As Sirius had lost the argument, he slumped off out of the house to spend time with his beast.

He sent his final votes for the Wizengamot off to Contessa Zabini and mentioned that he hoped to see her over the summer. Once the Potter alliances were restored, he was going to introduce Harry to his key allies. These were down to the Contessa and Lords Greengrass and Macmillan as his others all ended up following the Dark Lord. He believed that all three had heirs in Harry’s year.

He also penned a note to Lady Malfoy, inviting her to tea on Wednesday at a restaurant off of Diagon Alley where he had booked a private room. It had been many years since they had spoken, but he assumed she would understand that this was essentially a summons from the Lord of the house of her birth. He hoped that she would understand that the invitation was for her alone, but he could easily dismiss her husband and heir if they turned up.

He sent Titus to the law firm that Cassiopeia told him Andromeda ran with her husband and had him book an appointment for the next day. Fortunately he was able to get one for the end of the day. He was sure he would likely not be well received, but at least she had agreed to the meeting. He thought having it on her own territory would make her more comfortable.

After lunch with his sulking grandson he sealed the wards and headed off to Gringotts with a journal for both him and Harry to take notes. Hopefully the magic in his heir’s scar would be easily dealt with but, knowing what he knew about the boy so far, he feared it wouldn’t.

He was a bit early, so he was escorted to a private waiting room. Soon he was joined by his cousin, heir and Lupin who were laden with bags and packages from what looked like every store in muggle London. He called for Cressida to send them back to the Wight House.

“Grandfather, please tell Aunt Cassie she has to let me pay for the clothes. She wouldn’t let me go to my vault”.

“I told you once Harry, this is my treat and I won’t hear another word about it”.

He pinched the bridge of his nose, “I would just concede Harry. There are bigger battles to fight and your Aunt is a formidable woman when she has her mind set on something. However, perhaps she would be gracious enough to accept some family jewellery as a thank you from us”.

“She would”

“Thank you Cassiopeia”.

When they were summoned into Inorok’s office, he made introductions again and they started with the easy task of asking to have the condition and wards of Potter Manor checked.

“Lord Black, it has already been taken care of. The wards are amongst the strongest I have ever seen. In terms of condition of the interior of the house, we are not able to enter so I would suggest that Heir Potter summon the household staff and ask them to get it in order for him”.

“There are staff?”, Harry asked.

“I believe so Harry, you just need to say ‘As heir to the Most Noble and Most Ancient House of Potter, I summon the Potter household staff’”.

He watched Harry take notes in his journal on summoning the staff and using his ring as a portkey to his Manor. The handwriting seemed to have improved since his hand was fixed.  

“Perhaps you should do this after your appointment, I have secured the services of one of our top curse breakers”.

“Oh course Your Royal Highness”.

“Please follow me”.

They were led into a stone clad chamber and introduced to another goblin by the name of Nagnok. They filled him in on the story and he ran his hand over the scar. 

“Interesting, and this was identified by a healer?”

“Yes, an elf in my household”.

“Please summon the elf?”

Cressida arrived and the elf and the goblin spoke privately for a while.

“Heir Potter Black, may I ask if you ever experience any pain in the scar?”

“A couple of times, I guess, in my first year at school when I was around the professor that had Voldemort on the back of his head”.

“I see”, the goblin said without expressing any emotion.

“Miss Cressida, you say that an elf in your care also has signs of this residual magic?”

“Yes Master Nagnok”.

“Before I confirm my thoughts, it would be helpful to see this elf?”

Cressida looked at him and he nodded so she popped out and returned with Walburga’s elf. He was very relieved that Sirius wasn’t here.

“Lord Black be wanting to be seeing Kreacher?”

“Yes, thank you for coming Kreacher. Master Goblin Nagnok here is very kindly examining some magic in Heir Black’s scar. Cressida said that she sensed similar magic surrounding you. Would you please assist Master Goblin with his queries?”

“Of course Lord Black. Kreacher lives to serve the House of Black - evens the dirty bloods ones”.

Remus stiffened but Harry just smiled.

“That is enough of that Kreacher. Heir Potter Black is to be treated with respect”

The goblin had Kreacher sense the magic around the scar and Kreacher cowered back against a wall.

“Kreacher cannot be talking about these magics. Master Regulus says Kreacher is nots to talk about it. Kreacher cannot destroy it. He be failings his Master”.

“Kreacher, please calm down. Did my grandson have this magic in him too?” He wondered if it could have something to do with the dark mark.

“Nos. He doesn’t let Kreacher talks about it. Kreacher tries and tries to destroy it buts he cannot. He fails”.

The elf looked like he was going to go in self-destruct mode.

“Kreacher, as the Lord of the Noble and Most Ancient House of Black, I order you to explain the magic that my grandson gave you to destroy”.

The elf seemed to compose himself and explained about a locket that Regulus gave him to destroy before he was killed - by being dragged into a lake by inferi of all things. He shuddered as Kreacher told the story of the demise of his grandson and he saw Harry and Lupin looking increasingly concerned.

When the story was all out in the open, the goblin spoke.

“Mr Kreacher would it be possible for you to bring the object to me?”

The elf looked at him for approval.

“Please assist Master Goblin in any way he requires Kreacher”.

The elf nodded, popped away and soon returned clutching a necklace with what appeared to be a  locket attached. Looking around, he placed the object on the floor and bowed to Nagnok and then to him.

“Thank you Kreacher”.

Everyone watched as the Goblin examined the necklace and then the locket. Harry was looking nervous and had sidled closer to Lupin.

Eventually, Nagnok spoke to Inorok in what he thought was Gobbledegook. Inorok visibly paled and asked that they reconvene in his office. The elves could leave if they chose which they did.

When they sat down in the office, Inorok said, “Perhaps Heir Potter should wait outside?”

He thought about it and then turned to see that Harry looked annoyed at the thought.

“If it concerns Harry, then he can stay if he chooses”.

“I want to stay Grandfather”.

“Pray continue”, he said as he put his arm over the boy’s shoulder.

“It is dark soul magic. A piece of the soul of another - albeit a small one. There is more in the locket”.

“It’s Voldemort’s isn’t it?”, the boy said quietly.

“It would appear so, Heir Potter Black”.

“Can you take it out?”

The boy was so calm. This was very dark magic - that somehow Regulus had been involved in. He lost one grandson to this magic he would not lose another.

“I will need to do some further research. This is not something I have come across before, especially as there appear to be multiple instances of this”.

“Grandfather, do you think Riddle’s diary could be another one?”

“That is a thought Harry, but Master Goblin I would like to make it quite clear that there will be no experimentation done on my Grandson”.

“I would never do so Lord Black”.

Inorok was looking down at his desk, “Lord Black, Heir Potter Black, I believe that it would be in our interest to speak to Madame Bones. As an ally of House Potter, she could be bound to secrecy. As someone who lost many of her family members to the Dark Lord, she would be keen to help and she has access to much information of her own given her position”.

“We shall have a think on that Your Royal Highness. May I ask though, Master Goblin, is Harry at any risk at the moment?”

“It appears to be contained to the scar, so I would say no, but again I am not an expert on soul magics. With Your Royal Highness’s permission, I will contact some experts in the Goblin nation and perhaps we can reconvene in a few days? Your elf can keep her eye on Heir Potter Black and bring him in immediately if there is any change in his condition. If it has been in there without affecting him for 12 years, I think he should be fine”.

“Thank you both for your time and we will return whenever it is convenient to you. Please take any fees from my vault Inorok. Harry, Remus, let’s collect Cassiopeia and return home”.

While they were waiting for Cassiopeia and Ragnuk to return from the Black vaults, Harry turned to him and said, “Can we not tell Sirius about this just yet? I don’t think he needs something else to worry about”.

“He’d want to know Harry”, Lupin said kindly, “I know I would”.

“There’s nothing we can do until we hear back anyway. So he may worry for nothing. And he’s got his own troubles, you two are looking after me. We’ll tell him when we know something ok?”

The lad obviously really cared about Sirius, even after such a short time.

“If that is what you wish, then so be it”, he said nodding towards Lupin who dropped the matter.

When they returned home, Harry dragged Sirius out to the lake and he went to his study where he found a letter with he Hogwarts Crest.

Dear Lord Black,

Harry told me that you would be instructing him on his obligations as Lord Potter whilst he continues to live with his aunt and uncle. I thank you for not enticing him away as he is safest with his blood family.

If there is anything that I can do to help you, please let me know.

Yours sincerely,

Albus PWB Dumbledore

Headmaster of Hogwarts School of Witchcraft and Wizardry

Chief Warlock of the Wizengamot

Supreme Mugwump, International Confederation of Wizards

Order of Merlin, First Class

This was not good. When the man finds out that Harry was living with him, he would contest the custody on the grounds of safety. At least he didn’t seem to ever check up on Harry or he would have noticed what had been happening at that house. He added it to his list of things to worry about and prepared himself some notes for his meeting with Andromeda the next day.

***

Harry felt kind of bad for not telling Sirius about the scar, he just said that they were trying to figure out what it was, but it wouldn’t hurt him so he spent the evening letting him help him with his swimming and tried to be cheerful during dinner. Aunt Cassie had joined them, wearing some cool jewellery that she had found today in the Black vaults (including what looked like a black and white diamond tiara) and said that they would spend some time with Sirius after dinner to get his view on the robes that she would get for him. He hoped there wasn’t as much walking as there had been today. He didn’t even know that there were so many shops. But he had to admit that he really liked the stuff that they had picked out. He noticed when he got dressed for dinner that it looked like Cressida had thrown out all of Dudley’s old clothes.

Grandfather mentioned his letter from Dumbledore and Sirius got mad - like really mad. When Moony calmed him down, Grandfather continued, “Harry, I would like to preempt any action he takes on this so I would recommend that we speak to Madam Bones about their treatment of you. Even in muggle court, the injuries that you sustained under their care would warrant them being deemed unfit for the care of a child. It would be far worse in the magical courts”.

That made him think, he didn’t really want anyone to know about what has gone on there. He just didn’t want to go back.

“I don’t want them to get in trouble. I don’t want Dudley to have to go to a Home or something. I just don’t want to see them again and I really don’t want them to think that I have stuff that they could claim was my mum’s as they always said it was so expensive to bring me up”.

Aunt Cassie started to speak, but Grandfather cut her off.

“If that is what Harry wants, that is what will happen. Although I agree with my cousin that you are being too kind”.

After dinner, Cressida gave him another check up and said that she and the goblin had decided to hold off on removing his blocks until after their next meeting but she would be treating the shoulder tomorrow night after he had been fitted for his new clothes since that would be easier to do without the sling.

He asked her about his old clothes and she said that she had put them in his trunk since she didn’t think he would be wearing them any time soon. Getting an idea, he found Sirius and Moony.

“I was wondering if you guys wanted to have a bonfire with me?”

“It’s a bit warm for that pup, why?”, Moony asked.

“I wanna burn all the clothes from the Dursleys”.

Sirius jumped up and was running up the stairs before he could answer.

Moony just laughed as they followed.

When they went back down the stairs with his trunk, Sirius popped into Grandfather’s office and told him what they were planning on doing. To his surprise, Grandfather came out with them and asked Cressida to bring some crumpets and skewers.

They found a nice clear space for the fire and he opened the trunk and started piling up all the pig-sized trousers, the shoes with holes in the soles, the stained shirts, the hideous old socks, the pants he wouldn’t touch with a barge pole. Everything. He stepped back and looked at Sirius.

“Well go ahead pup - incendio away”.

“I can’t do magic outside of school”.

“Pffft, no one is going to know. This is a magical home and the trace won’t pick any magic here”.

“You sure?”, he asked looking to his grandfather to check who nodded.

“Well that’s not very fair to muggle borns”, he said as he pulled out his wand and set light to the junk and watched it burn.

Grandfather took out his wand and started another fire some distance away, “I’m sorry, but I am not going to toast my crumpets over a fire from … that”.

He was right, so they all walked over to the new fire and Moony conjured everyone a chair. When Cressida came out she had a little table with crumpets, chocolate, marshmallows and digestives along with assorted spreads for the crumpets.

Sirius started yelping, “S’mores! Oh Cressida please? I’ve been so good”.

“You may have one Master Sirius. Just one and I will be watching”.

“S’mores?”, he asked.

“You roast the marshmallow in the fire, then when it’s melted you put it on top of a chunk of chocolate on top of the biscuit and it melts the chocolate. It’s amazing. We had them when we were kids. Your dad loved ‘em and Moons here likes anything with chocolate in it”.

From where he was sitting he could see his old clothes still burning in the distance as he enjoyed the s’mores and a couple of crumpets. Even grandfather joined in as they all tucked in.

They put the fires out - he vanished all the remnants of his old things with a spell called evanesco that Moony taught him. He managed it on the second go and then he was sent up to bed.

After spending a bit of time with Hedwig, he found it hard to fall asleep thinking that there was a bit of someone’s soul in his head. Cressida had spotted it the first time she examined him - why hadn’t Madame Pomfrey noticed in the million or so times he had ended up in the hospital wing? Or Dumbledore? While he was laying there, he noticed Padfoot come in and start to curl up on the floor. He tapped on the king-sized bed and said, “Plenty of room here - don’t lie on the floor you silly dog”.

Padfoot curled up next to him and he fell asleep easily.

When they finished breakfast the next morning, Aunt Cassie emerged from Grandfather’s study and had a portkey to take him and Moony to the shops after she sent them upstairs to change into proper robes.

He didn’t like this portkey any more than the last one but, once he regained his balance, he looked around and realised that the signs weren’t in English.

“Bienvenue à Paris mes enfants”, Aunt Cassie said as she led them into a building called Atelier Kenzo.

“Do you gentlemen speak French?”, she asked after she had checked in at the desk and they were led to a very big private room lined with mirrors and empty clothes racks.

“No ma’am”, he said quietly.

“I can read it, but find it difficult to understand spoken French”, Moony said. He looked uncomfortable with the fancy store too.

“Excellent. Just do what I say - I will deal with Monsieur Kenzo”.

Monsieur Kenzo was an elegant looking man dressed in what looked like a combination of a robe and a Japanese kimono. Aunt Cassie and he spoke in very fast French until he was asked to stand up and remove his outer robe. He held his arms out and there were measuring tapes going all over him. He sat down and Aunt Cassie had Moony do the same thing.

Someone else came in with a vast number of bolts of fabric as she and Monsieur Kenzo poured over sketches. Then he had to stand up again and try on various waistcoats, trousers and countless robes. Occasionally his opinion was sought, but generally Aunt Cassie just said “Oui” or “Non”. Then there was fabric being held up against his skin. Monsieur Kenzo decided that his best colours were “jewel tones” which seemed to be the colour of his eyes, burgundy and a deep blue. Moony was “autumn tones”, which appeared to be a sage green, warm browns and a different - more muted - burgundy. There was much discussion over Sirius’s colours until the finally came up a neutral palate of taupe, charcoal grey and cream with bold splashes of jewel tones. After what seemed to be forever, Aunt Cassie presented her ring to a clerk and they were escorted out of the shop.

“Are we going somewhere else? Didn’t you like anything there?”, he asked.

“We are going to lunch, and the orders are complete. They’ll be delivered to your Grandfather by the end of the week and you two and Sirius will have the appropriate apparel for every occasion”, she said and headed off down the street.

“I dread to think”, Moony said, “But I think this is another just roll with it situation. We will think of something lovely to get her for Yule”.

She led them into a busy restaurant and he was careful to smooth his hair over his scar. They were sat by a window, but away from most of the other customers. He looked outside and noticed that where they were was very different from Diagon Alley or Hogsmeade. It all looked much more modern.

“Have you not been to Paris before? I find it so much less provincial than Wizarding Britain”.

“No. I’ve never left the UK before”.

“Really? Well, we shall take care of that over the next couple of years. There is so much to be learned from travel. Now drink this or Cressida will have my head”, she said handing him a potion, “Would you like to see the menu or shall I order?”

“Anything you think Aunt Cassie”, he said and looked back out over the street with witches and wizards bustling about, “Do you come here often?”

“Once every year or so, although I haven’t had that many social engagements to dress for. But I am sure that this will change with a young heir in the family”.

“Ah, is young Harry to be introduced this season?”, Moony asked.

“I expect so, probably more so next season”.

“What’s the season?”, he asked.

“Oh Harry darling, you will love it. Most of the old families through a ball once a year and then there are a few thrown by the ministry. Your grandparents always threw a lovely one. You can meet your peers away from school”.

“I’m not sure you will love it Harry, but it is an important part of being an heir. I think James started going after his fifth year - maybe the summer before? Because he was the heir to an important family and wasn’t betrothed, he didn’t like all the witches and wizards throwing themselves at him. He had decided that he was going to marry your mum even though she wanted nothing to do with him at that point. But, for the Potter Ball, your grandparents put the kids in a smaller ballroom and invited all of James’s mates from school so the Potter balls were fun”.

“They had more than one ballroom? And why would wizards throw themselves at my dad? It’s not like they could give him an heir or anything”.

Moony blushed a bit, “Perhaps we will save the second question for your godfather, but yes the Manor has two ballrooms”.

“Yes, Sirius should definitely have that conversation with you sooner rather than later, but it is not appropriate talk for luncheon”, Aunt Cassie said before returning her attention to ordering.

Lunch was great and they took the portkey back home. He did a little bit better, but wanted to lie down for a bit. When he woke up from his nap, Padfoot was laying down next to him. He watched him transform back.

“So pup, I believe a chat is in order”.

After a very uncomfortable half an hour and a lot of squirming, he learned that some wizards, mostly purebloods, were what was called carriers and had the ability to bear a child. He was not, as Cressida would have told him after his examination (and he checked with her later just to be sure). Same sex relationships were relatively common in the wizarding world and they could get married (or bonded as Sirius called it) just like a witch and a wizard. Whilst it was rare, some witches and wizards would try to get pregnant by an heir in order to force them to marry. There was a potion that he could take to prevent him from being fertile until he took a specific counter potion and Sirius was going to make him take it as soon as Cressida cleared him for it. ‘Can’t be too careful pup’.

Sirius wasn’t a carrier either, but had been with both witches and wizards in his day. ‘Your day, of course, will not be for many many years puppy’. Sirius wasn’t a carrier either and didn’t think he wanted children of his own as he didn’t think he’d be a great parent. He hoped that he would find someone some day though.

Many heirs were subject to betrothal agreements by their parents when they were little. Sirius had been and only discovered it when he took his inheritance test at 11 and found that he was to be bound when he was 20 to some distant cousin. He had gone crying to his grandmother and Grandfather annulled it for him. His brother was also betrothed, but died before the contract came into effect. The Potters did not do that to his father and he was sure that Grandfather would not force him into such an agreement without his permission. ‘Although if you find the one, getting the agreement in place will save you a lot of grief as they tend to be public and people will know to stop bothering you’.

He was so embarrassed by the whole thing that he was actually looking forward to having his shoulder reset tonight after dinner. When they walked out of the room, Sirius went straight to the liquor cabinet (before Cressida came and locked it, taking the drink from his hands) and Moony just came and placed a hand on his shoulder. ‘You never have to go through that again Harry, but please feel free to come to me if you have any further questions’.

***

Andromeda Tonks was pre-occupied all day after she looked at her daily schedule and saw that her great-uncle had scheduled a meeting for the end of the day. She almost cursed her assistant for putting it in without consulting her and was further annoyed that Ted was in court all day so she couldn’t even vent. She assumed that it must have something to do with Sirius as he had been in the news again for escaping from the Ministry at Hogwarts last week. The conversation with Aunt Cassie, while pleasant, hadn’t been very illuminating.

That whole Sirius situation was something that always bothered her. They had been quite close as children and he was one of the only members of the family (along with Aunt Cassie) who kept in touch after she had been disowned. She knew how close he was with the Potters. She was just finishing up her qualifications when he had been arrested and was unable to find any evidence of a trial or even been given leave to visit him in Azkaban. The ministry said that ‘only family’ would be able to visit and she technically wasn’t anymore.

Still, she had clients to think about and paperwork that needed to be filed so she buried herself in her work until David walked into to her office to tell her that Lord Black was in conference room C and had been served tea and biscuits.

She stopped in the washroom to check that her robes were straight and her mask was on. She took a deep breath and walked into the conference room. “Welcome Lord Black. How may I help you today?”

When she looked at him, he looked so much older than she remembered.

“Madame Tonks. I apologise for requesting your time at short notice. I also apologise for, well for many things, I have been a foolish old man. May I ask, before we start, for a secrecy vow? I will happily take the same”.

“Of course, Lord Black, all discussions here are covered by such, but I, Andromeda Tonks vow on my magic that I will hold the confidence of Lord Black for any discussion held in this meeting until such time that he releases me from my vow”.

Lord Black repeated the vow and took a deep breath.

“As I said, I have been a foolish man and I have let my grief overshadow my obligations to my once-great family. Recent events have made me consider my actions and try to make amends. Firstly, I would ask that you consider allowing me to welcome you, your husband and your daughter back into the House of Black”.

“May I ask why Lord Black? I have no plans to have another child and you will have an heir through Lady Malfoy’s son will you not?”

“Because, after the death of my daughter, I have realised how much I miss the support of family. There used to be so many of us. As a child, we used to love to have you come and visit us. Despite the actions of your father, you have grown to be a very formidable woman - you and your husband run one of the most respected legal firms in Europe. I understand that your daughter has been selected for the auror programme. But mostly, I would like to have blood in my life to help to rebuild the family name before I die”.

She looked at him and saw that he seemed to be sincere, there was clearly some agenda but she had missed him.

“May I ask if Lady Malfoy supports your proposal, Lord Black”.

“That is of no concern, if she does not support the Lord of her family then she will face the consequences”.

“Surely since her son will be your heir..”.

“He is not. Lady Magic has gifted me with an heir but he is not the Malfoy boy”.

She was sure she dropped her mask. Sirius had been disowned, Regulus was dead. Had Bellatrix conceived a child in Azkaban?

“May I ask who Lord Black?”.

He looked uncomfortable, “I was going to wait until the family was gathered but, given your vow, Heir Black’s name is Heir Harry James Potter”.

She definitely dropped her mask. “The boy-who-lived?”

“He doesn’t care for that moniker, but yes”.

“How?”

“I was putting my affairs in order and had a test at Gringotts as neither of the two boys I thought would be in line had claimed the title - Heir Macmillan and Heir Malfoy.  When I was given his name, I was able to meet with the Potter account manager who told me that Sirius was his godfather and had blood adopted him as an infant so that he would have a place in the magical world in the event that something happened to his parents. He went to the lengths of giving the Potter account manager his heir ring to pass onto the child. Even though young Harry was already at Hogwarts, he had never taken an inheritance test and was ignorant of even his Potter heritage. I was able to meet with him recently, he took the test and has claimed both of his heirships. At present we are not revealing this to the world for his protection, but he will one day be Lord Black”.

“I’m sorry, but why would Sirius go to all that trouble if he were going to betray the Potters?”

“I have never believed that Sirius did those things and neither does Heir Potter. It is something I want to address in the near future as I have never been able to get any information on his crimes or even to be able to see the boy in prison”.

“Do you believe the same about Lady Lestrange?”

“Absolutely not, I was at her trial. She committed the crimes of which she was convicted. But our discussions today are about you and your family. I am taking my heir and the man who he wants to be his regent for the Potter seats to the house in the Seychelles at the end of next week. His life to date has not been as it has been reported and I believe that he deserves a holiday. In the interim, I was hoping to host a dinner next week and invite you to along with your Aunt Cassiopeia if you choose to take up my offer to discuss a few matters beforehand. Then I plan to have a dinner with all the surviving Black family members in the Seychelles in the week following. If you are free, you and your family can stay for the week, but I would be grateful if you could be there for the dinner and meeting at least”.

“May I discuss the matter with my husband and daughter Lord Black?”.

“At this stage could we limit it to just the matter of reversing the disownment? I would prefer to wait to introduce Harry and his proposed regent until such time as we are all together”.

“As you wish. I shall have a response by the end of the week if that is satisfactory?”

“Of course, I appreciate your consideration and I hope that you will allow me to call you family again soon. I’ll take my leave and thank you for your time. These are some tokens that Cassiopeia thought you might appreciate”.

He placed three beautifully wrapped parcels on the table, bowed and saw himself out.

Ever the Black (if not in name at the moment), she checked the gifts for curses and compulsions before she opened the one addressed to her. It was a silver Black family broach with black and regular diamonds. It was beautiful - she could feel the Black family magic contained within it. She tucked everything in her bag and packed up to go home, sending her patronus to Dora to see if she could pop round for supper this evening. It was going to be an interesting few weeks ahead.

***

Lady Narcissa Elladora Malfoy (nee Black) prided herself on living a life with no surprises. Since the demise of the Dark Lord many years ago, she ran her home with precision. Her husband (and a large portion of her dowry in political donations) had ensured that the Malfoy name remained respected. Her son was raised with the best tutors, the finest clothes and the correct connections. She had been surprised when her dragon had not been listed as the Black Heir when he took his inheritance test at age 11, but assumed that the Macmillan line line through great aunt Melania somehow took precedence - although Draco said that Heir Macmillan had not introduced himself as such.

She found herself very surprised to receive a note from Lord Black requesting her presence for tea. She had planned to spend the day with the events planner for the Malfoy summer ball, but was able to rearrange. It had been over 20 years since she had last seen Lord Black outside of political events, which he rarely attended in any event and when he did he appeared and disappeared quickly without really engaging with anyone aside from the Contessa Zabini, Lord Greengrass or Lord Macmillan. There must be something significant that would cause the head of her house to call for her so she assumed that it must have something to do with the heirship finally being given to Draco. Whilst her son was already betrothed to Lord Greengrass’s youngest daughter, she wasn’t heiress to the title. The Black title would improve his political and economic prospects greatly. Any taint that remained from the association with the Dark Lord would be hidden in the Black name. Fortunately, Bella was a Lestrange. By the time Draco came of age, he would lead the privileged and blessed life to which he was entitled.

As she dressed for tea, she chose tasteful robes that were appropriate for the occasion and only selected jewellery from the Black family. Again, appropriate for daytime, but reeking in old money. The only Malfoy jewels she wore were her betrothal and bonding rings. Her grandmother’s pearls with the black diamond clasp set her outfit off to perfection.

She arrived at the discreet restaurant precisely on time and met her great uncle as he appeared at nearly the same time.

“Lady Malfoy, how lovely to see you”.

“And you Lord Black, it has been far too long since I have been favoured with your company”.

They didn’t speak again until they had been led to their private room and she took care of ordering tea and sandwiches.

“Narcissa, you must be wondering why I have asked to see you”.

“I must admit I am curious Uncle, but I am delighted to have been invited in any case”. To be honest she would have preferred to have been invited to his home, but she supposed that he didn’t have a hostess since her cousin had passed.

The food arrived on the table and she poured the tea like hostess she was raised to be, “Just a drop of milk if I recall Uncle?”

“Your memory serves you well niece. If you don’t mind, I would like to get right to the subject at hand. I would like to introduce my heir to a select group of family and trusted advisors at a dinner the week after next. I know that the notice is short but I would be most grateful if you could make yourself available for dinner in my home in the Seychelles. It will be an afternoon departure from the UK, so you should be back in your home at a reasonable hour”.

This was exactly what she wanted, “I am confident my family and I can rearrange our schedules. Draco was planning to spend the week with the Goyles in the south of France, but I’m sure that Lady Goyle will understand. Of course, I would be more than happy to host the event at Malfoy Manor, but if you are planning to be away, we can travel”.

“For the moment, Narcissa, the invitation is only for the immediate Black family. So just you. I’m sure you’ll understand that I want to introduce my heir to society slowly, there are some family matters that we need to discuss before he is presented to wider wizarding society. Obviously Lord and Heir Malfoy will be honoured guests at that juncture.”

She made sure not to show any emotion in her expression. “Of course Uncle, I would be delighted to attend. May I ask who your heir is? Heir Macmillan?”

“I would like to save that as a surprise for the evening if you will allow an old man to keep his secrets. I would also appreciate it if you could keep the reason for the evening to yourself. I don’t want there to be gossip before the family have determined the best way to introduce the young man to society. You’ll be glad to hear that your Aunt Cassiopeia has returned to her home in Wales and so you could tell Lord Malfoy that she has invited you to call. Heir Malfoy can enjoy his time in France, I would wager he will welcome the time away after a long year at Hogwarts”.

“Of course Uncle, I very much look forward to the evening. It has been too long since the Black family have been together, what is left of us”.

“My fault entirely, but I intend to make evenings such as this more frequent occurrences”.

“I look forward to that Uncle, there is no bond closer than blood”.

“Too true”.

They made small talk until Lord Black excused himself and walked her to the door saying he would send a portkey to Malfoy Manor.

Rather than going straight home, she went to Twilfitt and Tattings where she ordered new robes in acromantula silk as would be appropriate for the weather on the island. She had only been there once as a girl, but it was a place that she had hoped would be Draco’s one day. She knew that Lord Black did not approve of Lucius’s fealty to the Dark Lord and, despite her best efforts, she had not been able to bring the house of Malfoy into to any formal alliance with her family. She would have to make a good impression on the heir to ensure that Draco would be allied with him. As he was just being announced, he must be starting at Hogwarts in the autumn so she needed for him to know that Draco would help him at school, introduce him to the right sort of people and, most importantly do so before Heir Zabini did. No doubt, the Contessa would be one of the trusted advisors in attendance and, whilst she enjoyed her company, Draco and Blaise were not close. If Draco could get a leg up at the start of the boy’s education, all the better for him in the future.

Once she was fitted, she told Madame Tatting that she would pick the robes up on Monday morning. Lucius would be at the Ministry and she could sneak them into her wardrobe without him being any the wiser. She would keep the news to herself and tell him she had been invited to Aunt Cassie’s. He didn’t like the woman anyway.

Things hadn’t gone the way that she had hoped, but she could work with the situation. Of that, she was confident. Plus she might be able to get persuade Aunt Cassie to re-introduce herself to society and even debut the new Black Heir at the Malfoy ball. That would be the coup of the season.

***

Sirius was bored. His pup was doing homework with Moony - this early in the summer - it was a scandal! But since his arm was in the sling, he couldn’t do anything fun anyway. He had been ecstatic earlier when he opened his post to find a letter from his friend Ron, but now he was writing an essay on the evanesco charm that Moons had taught him last night.

Since they were busy and Grandfather was out meeting dear cousin Cissy (what he wouldn’t do to have been a fly on the wall in that meeting), he snuck out of the house to smoke a quick ciggie from the pack Moony had brought him but he was caught by Cressida who was not best pleased. Cowed, he visited with Buckbeak and then shifted into Padfoot to try to get some attention from his godson.

Harry looked like he was finishing off his essay and Moony was nose deep in a book as usual so he ran over to his pup and rubbed his flank against the boys legs. 

Eventually, Harry put down his quill and started asking questions about Potter Manor so he transformed back.

“You will love it pup, it is quite the impressive place, but it doesn’t feel it. I always found it to be very warm. Much different than Black Manor which always felt like it was there to make guests feel intimidated. Potter Manor makes you feel welcomed. Right Moons?”

“Well, I have never been to Black Manor, but I always loved visiting James’s house. However, you have to remember Harry that it has been empty for a long time now so it may take time to make it habitable again”.

“I know, but when Grandfather gets back, I’m gonna ask if we can go this afternoon. I mean I really want to see it. I wanna see if there are portraits and maybe some books about my family. Do you think he’ll let us go?”

“Practice your puppy eyes and he will let us go. I can’t wait to show you around”.

They all went for lunch. While they were there, Grandfather must have returned as Cressida asked Harry to stop by his office when he was finished.

“I’ll ask Siri, I promise!”

After what seemed like an eternity, but was probably only fifteen minutes, Harry and Grandfather emerged from the office and Grandfather said that everyone would be leaving for Potter Manor in 20 minutes but warned that he had to stay in his animagus form for the journey, at least, since the wards may only permit Harry to enter the grounds.

As it happened, the four of them landed in the Great Hall of Potter Manor with no issue aside from his very wobbly pup leaning into Moony as he got his legs back. He watched as Harry looked wide-eyed around the room, his eyes scanning the artwork for a glimpse of his past.

Before he could transform and tell him that all of the family portraits were in the family wing, an elf appeared with a pop that made Harry jump and reach for his wand.

“Good afternoon, Heir Potter and welcome to your home at last, we had almost given up hope. I am Mimsy - an elf of House Potter”, she said with a bow.

“Nice to meet you Mimsy. Please call me Harry. Are you all alone here? Have you been left without magic?”

It was just like his pup to worry about the state of the elves.

“No, please don’t fret Master Harry, your parents sent us to St Mungo’s when they left. We have always provided potions ingredients from Master Fleamont’s gardens. I was tending the garden when you arrived today. Now I suggest you summon the rest of the household and then Hutchins will show you to the wardstone to allow your magic to flow through the house. Also, if young Mr Black would transform, I would be most grateful. I don’t want to be cleaning his fur out of your rugs”.

Harry laughed, “I’m sorry, I haven’t introduced Lord Black, my guardian, Remus Lupin and I guess you are already acquainted with Padfoot”.

He shifted back and gave the elf a hug, “Mimsy I have missed you”.

Harry summoned the rest of the staff and was introduced to Hutchins, the head Potter elf and their daughter Holly (who had been named by Lily). After much bowing, Hutchins led them all to the ritual room in the cellar. He had never been here, but it was huge with a ritual circle in the centre of the room and thick stone walls. Through a door, that Harry had to activate with his ring, was the wardstone. It looked like granite with a huge sapphire in the centre. A few drops of blood later and even he could feel the magic emanating from the stone and spreading through the Manor. Harry got a bit light-headed and Hutchins brought them all to the sitting room in the family wing where he had spent so many hours with James.  

He was so lost in his memories, that he barely noticed as Harry renewed his bond with the elves, but his attention came back into the room when another elf, covered in knitwear of various vibrant colours - included a hat knitted to have holes for his ears, appeared.

“The great Harry Potter be calling for an elf? Can Dobby bes of service to the great Harry Potter Sir?”

“Dobby?”, Harry said, “I thought you were a free elf now?”

“Dobby is being freed from the terrible master by the great Mr Harry Potter, he’s being working for Hogwarts now, but he bes better being with the great Mr Harry Potter if he’s being allowed.  Dobby bes watching great Mr Harry at Hogwarts and gets the honour of cleaning his room and clothes”.

Harry looked at a loss for words and Grandfather stepped forward, “Mr Dobby, if Heir Potter allows the bond, will you vow that you will keep his secrets safe and never betray him the way that you did your previous Master?”

“Dobby promise. Dobby takes any vow. The great Harry Potter not being a bad wizard like old master. Dobby will proudly serve him until the end of his days”.

After a lot of negotiating, with Grandfather administering some, frankly, pretty intense vows, Hutchins agreeing that Dobby could work with his family and Dobby offering to knit for Hutchins, Mimsy and Holly (the look on Hutchin’s face was priceless), it was all sorted and Harry had his own crazy elf as part of their increasingly strange family.

Once Grandfather was assured that Harry had recovered from the surge of magic that he had felt when the wards were activated, Hutchins took them all on a tour of the family wing of the house, starting with the bedrooms upstairs. They started with the Lord’s rooms. He had never been in these as they were Mia and Monty’s rooms when he was growing up. Harry was wide-eyed as he looked around. “It’s the same colours as my room!”

“Yup - Potter blue pup”.

The boy’s eyes latched onto a cot next to the bed in the master bedroom.

“That was your cot Master Harry”, Hutchins said, “You were very young when your parents left so you were still sleeping in with them, although Master James usually slept with you in his arms”.

“He was so protective of you when you were first born, Harry, he didn’t even like it when Lily was holding you”, Remus said with a smile.

“So this was their room?”

“Yes, your grandparents passed about a year before they got married so they moved in here rather than the guest wing of the house, but let’s go see your dad’s rooms”, he said dragging his godson by the good arm into the Heir suite. He felt a sense of melancholy as he walked in. It hadn’t changed at all since their school days. 

“So this was my dad’s room?”

He couldn’t answer, but Moony confirmed it.

Harry walked around the room gingerly picking up the odd book or object.

“I want to stay here when we visit”, he said very quietly.

“Harry, this is your home”, Grandfather said, “You are not a visitor”.

Harry sat down on the bed and looked down, “I thought you wanted me”.

He had never seen his Grandfather move so quickly as he went to sit next to him and put his arm on his shoulder.

“Of course I want you, we all do, and we all want what is best for you. We’ve discussed this before. The Wight House will always be your home too. I just think that you will find Potter Manor more suited to a young man’s needs. I saw the effect that the magic had on you when you activated it. I think it will help with your healing. In any event, this place will be more appropriate for you to entertain your friends and your allies. There is much more space so you will want to spend time here and I hope that you will allow me to stay from time to time. But please never think for an instant you are are not wanted my dear lad”.

It took Harry a while to calm down, but eventually he hugged Grandfather before asking to continue the tour.

They stopped in the room that had been his after he ran away, there was a whole half a carton of ciggies and a lighter in the wardrobe and he discretely pocketed a pack while no one was looking. They quickly walked through the other seven suites and then went down the stairs to the back gardens. Harry looked thrilled at the sight of the quidditch pitch and swimming pool and was wandering towards the gardens when Sirius saw a small building he didn’t remember and asked Hutchins what it was.

“Master James had that built for Mistress Lily soon after they moved in. It is protected from magic and has a moving picture screen and player. They used to spend evenings there watching the moving pictures”.

“Like a telly?”, Harry asked.

“Exactly Harry”, Moony said, “and I think there is a VCR in there as well. It was all very top of the line at the time”.

He turned to Moony, “Why didn’t I know about this?”.

“You were out tom catting around at the time Pads”.

“Ahem”, Grandfather said, “Perhaps we should return to our tour and not fill my heir’s mind with images of his godfather entertaining who knows who doing who knows what”.

Harry laughed and they walked back inside and headed to the cellar of the family wing. On one side was the duelling room which caused Harry’s eyes to open widely and on the other side was Monty’s potions lab which seemed to be of little interest to his pup. Then upstairs there was the kitchen with the huge table that was used for informal meals, the dining room with it’s view of the gardens, the two reception rooms, Monty’s study, James’s study, Mia’s snug and then the huge family library.

Moony and he walked straight in while Harry was talking quietly to Grandfather in the doorway. As he was looking around the room he heard a woman’s voice from behind him.

“Ahem, whilst it is lovely to see you boys again, may I please ask why James is not extending the courtesy to visit with his dear old mum and dad after all these years?”.

His head whipped around and he saw the two of them smiling in a portrait, “Mia, Monty. Oh, he’ll be so pleased. Pup, come here, Mia and Monty, please allow me to introduce you to your grandson Harry James Potter, Harry - your grandparents”.

“A grandson, Monty did you hear that? Please come let us see you?”

Harry walked forward meekly, “How do you do Lord and Lady Potter?”

“None of that my lad, it’s grandad and granaigh (1) to you”. Monty said, “You are so grown - what age are you?”

“Nearly 14 Grandad”.

“It has been a very long time Mia. Harry, we are so happy to meet you. Are your parents with you?”

Harry looked down and Grandfather walked over to the portrait, “Lord and Lady Potter, it is a pleasure to see you again, I’m afraid that Harry’s parents were killed when he was a small child. He has only recently come into my custody, but I can tell you that you have a very fine grandson of whom you should be very proud”.

Harry and Grandfather explained what had happened to his parents and how he had come to be in Lord Black’s custody. At the end of the story, Monty said “May we please have some time to speak to our grandson alone?”.

The three of them left and headed for the sitting room, but Sirius excused himself and wandered around the grounds for a while. He dug a fag out from the packet in his pocket and had a smoke before wandering back in. Fortunately Moony smelled it and cast a cleansing charm on him and his mouth tasted like mint without Grandfather noticing. He felt like he was fourteen again.  Moony always covered for him.

Grandfather summoned Hutchins and was explaining that he had opened a new vault to cover the costs of the Manor and Harry’s upkeep and that he wanted to ensure that Harry had the best of everything. He would meet with Hutchins every month to go through the costs, but none should be spared. He would grant vault access to the three Potter elves, but for the moment would like to leave Dobby with just access to the heir vault when required as he still wasn’t sure about the crazy elf who had gone back to Hogwarts to collect his things.

Remus had his nose in a book, but was certainly cracking a smile at the discussion of the elf.

Finally, after well over an hour, Harry came back into the sitting room. The rims of his eyes were red, but he had a faint smile. “Grandfather, Grandad would like to speak to you if he may”.

“Of course, but first are you alright Harry?”

Harry nodded and Grandfather gave him a hug before he left the room.

Harry sat down next to him and he put his arm around his shoulder.

“Did you like them Harry? Did you have a good talk?”

Another nod.

“It was a lot. They’re really nice”, he sniffed a bit, “I told them about everything. And they’re mad, they say they’re not mad at me but Granaigh said I need to work on my impulse control and should pay attention to Moony and Grandfather”.

Moony laughed at that - another traitor.

“Granaigh also says she would prefer if I got tutors and stayed away from Hogwarts after I told her about the stuff that happened. But I want to go to school”.

“She’s just worried for you, I am sure she’ll come around”, Moony said.

“Yeah, I guess, but Dumbledore was near the top of her list because apparently he talked Dad into going to that house in Godric’s Hollow instead of staying here. Speaking of which, I don’t even know where we are? I thought that the house where they died was their house”

“We’re in Cumbria pup, not far from the Lake District if you’ve been there. The house in Godric’s Hollow was an old Dumbledore cottage”.

“Oh, ok, anyway, Grandad says that he’s going to help me with potions - he’s going to teach me how to make the Wolfsbane Potion and that he has enough stored in his lab to get you through at least the summer Moony. I’m gonna see if Hermione will want to help me with it. He taught my mum how to make it too”.

“That’s great pup, but remember it is a very complicated potion”, Moony said quietly.

“Grandad said he promised he wouldn’t let me poison you. And they said that I should treat this house as my own and not let it be a museum. Like I shouldn’t keep bedrooms reserved for the memory of my parents or of them. Granaigh asked the elves to take all the personal stuff and put it in the heir suite for a while and to prepare the Lord suite for me. I really wish I had met them in real life, but I guess they died before I was even born”.

“In a way you can pup, they can’t give you a hug but we can. I think this is partly why Grandfather thinks living here would be good for you”.

“I guess but I don’t want him to think…”

They were interupted by the man himself walking back into the room. “Remus, Lord Potter would like to speak to you”

He started to get up as well, “Just Remus, Lady Potter says she needs to gather her thoughts before seeing you again Sirius. She mentioned something about impulse control”.

Remus smirked at him as he left the room and Grandfather sat on Harry’s other side.

“Your grandparents said that you had a nice conversation”.

“We did, I’ve got a lot to think about. I am so glad I got to speak to them”.

“You can do so anytime you choose”.

Moony came back to the room and they decided to head back to the Wight House. Hutchins escorted them to the edge of the wards and Grandfather called for Cressida, Troilus and Titus to take them back as he apparated home.

***

Chapter Text

It had been quite a day for his heir, so Cressida gave the lad a snack and sent him up to his room to relax and hopefully sleep a bit before supper. Sirius went up in his dog form and Arcturus invited Lupin into his study for a tipple.

“I fear we may have overwhelmed him a bit today”

“He wanted to go there Arcturus, and I think it made him feel closer to his roots. He’s a resilient young man”.

“Too resilient, I sometimes fear. Did you have a good conversation with Lord Potter?”

“I did. I’ll chat with Harry at dinner, but I am minded to accept his offer to be his regent. Monty will be there to help guide us”.

“I am very pleased to hear that and I’m sure Harry will be as well. Before I left to see Lady Malfoy, I had a note from Gringotts and they are ready to see Harry again tomorrow to treat his scar. I have also booked a room there to meet with Madame Bones prior to the treatment. I would be most grateful if you could attend along with me?”

“Of course. What do you intend to discuss with Madame Bones, if I may ask?”

“I believe that she should be made aware of the soul fragments. But, if we have time, I also want to discuss Harry’s custody as well. That letter from the Chief Warlock makes me think he will try to put pressure on Harry to return to his aunt and uncle’s when he finds out that he is no longer living there. He is of the opinion that it will somehow ensure his safety despite all the evidence to the contrary. Whilst I know that we would prevail in court if Dumbledore convinces his aunt to contest custody, Harry’s treatment there would become common knowledge in the ensuing court case. This is not a subject which he wishes to discuss even amongst us so I would like to spare him the indignity. I don’t think that he’d miss the house where his relatives live so I am minded to see if we can engineer a situation where he signs over his half of the house to them in exchange for an agreement that they will not contest his custody, his property rights or even contact him ever again without his permission”.

“I think that would make him very happy”.

“Well, it will be his decision, but until this is resolved I will not be filing your regency papers. Dumbledore will react to those I believe since they will state your residence and Harry’s”.

“That makes sense and there are months before the next session in any event”.

“I think that’s all for now. We will discuss the rest at supper. I also have come to the conclusion that Harry should tell Sirius about the scar. I’ll catch him before supper. I think that Sirius will want to know and Harry will benefit from his support”.

The conversation with Harry went well and all was discussed over supper. Whilst Sirius was angry with Harry for keeping the soul magic issue from him, he also appreciated that someone cared enough to look after him.

“I forgive you pup, but from now on I look after you. Not the other way around am I clear?”

Harry agreed to the plan with his aunt and uncle. He was actually thrilled to get rid of the house and his relatives. He finally told everyone about the meaning of ‘his cupboard’. Lupin had to restrain Sirius, but he eventually calmed down when Harry simply said “Impulse Control” and started giggling hysterically.

Eventually everyone finished up and Cressida insisted that Harry needed to rest before tomorrow.

The next morning, Harry seemed nervous as they got ready to go to Gringotts. Sirius didn’t put up a fight about going since he knew that they would be meeting with Lady Bones whose department was leading the search for him, but he spent some time in his dog form cuddled up against the lad.

He ensured that he had Harry’s memories from the philosopher’s stone fiasco and the basilisk incident (excluding Lord Malfoy’s involvement as he intended to address that with Lady Malfoy) and also pulled his own memory of the discussion of the locket with Kreacher. The three of them walked to the edge of the wards and apparated to the Alley and headed into bank where they were shown to their conference room where they awaited the arrival of the head of the DMLE. He knew he was taking a bit of a risk by bringing up this subject with her, but he also knew that she had lost most of her family to the Death Eaters and she was famously fair and ruthlessly efficient in her duties.

She arrived and introductions were made. He was proud that Harry had addressed her appropriately and asked after her heiress.

“Lady Bones, I have asked to meet you here rather than at your offices as there is a matter that I am not sure of the appropriate channels for the issue that has arisen and I hope that you will be able to advise as a key ally of the House of Potter. All is ask is that you keep an open mind for the moment as what I am going to suggest sounds implausible”

“Of course Lord Black”

“It all starts with Harry here, when he came to me one of my elves did a health check and found a trace of dark magic in his scar…”

He led her through the story of the elf, Harry’s suggestion that the diary may have had the same magic and finally the version of Voldemort in the professor’s head.

“… I’d like to assume that the Headmaster has revealed at least the activities that happened at Hogwarts to you and that he is not aware of the magic in Harry’s scar”.

Lady Bones did not speak for a few moments as she examined the notepad she had in front of her.

“You would assume incorrectly, Lord Black. Firstly, Heir Potter Black, if anything similar to this happens to you at school again, or anywhere in fact, please contact me directly after you have spoken to Lord Black and Mr. Lupin”.

“Yes ma’am and please call me Harry”.

“Of course Harry. Lord Black, I thank you for sharing this information with me. May I ask where the locket is and what you are planning to do to deal with Harry’s scar?”.

“The locket is being securely held here by the Crown Prince. It is being kept separate from any of the Potter or Black vaults. In terms of the scar, we have already consulted with goblin curse breakers and, after this meeting, we are meeting with them again with a view to having the ‘soul piece’, if you like, removed provided they have determined a way to do so without any risk to Harry. I was hoping that you would be willing to observe as I am not sure what will happen to it and want to ensure that there is some form of record”.

“I will, of course. I am not sure what to do with any of this at the moment, but I promise I will keep your counsel until I come up with a plan and discuss with you. I must confess, I am struggling with my emotions at the moment. Harry, you realise you could have died in both of those situations and that there was no way you should have done what you did?”

“Yes ma’am, my Granaigh’s portrait had a word with me about impulse control”.

He couldn’t help but notice that Remus covered his laugh with a cough.

“Indeed. I will also be having a word with my niece, no rumours of these actions came to my attention”.

“May I asked how she explained that muggle-borns stopped being petrified?”, Harry asked.

“Of course, her head of house said that the culprit had been caught. She didn’t have any details so everyone assumed it was the dreadful Professor Lockhart. I wrote with a query, as a guardian, and never had a reply from the Headmaster or the Governors”.

“Oh. Good, I guess, I don’t really want people to know about it”.

Remus put his hand on the lad’s shoulder as it seemed he was getting stressed again.

With that, there was a knock on the door and Inorok said that the goblins were ready for them.

“Thank you Your Royal Highness”, he said before turning to Harry, “If I think there is any chance that what they are proposing will harm you in any way, I will refuse on your behalf - do you understand?”

“Yes Grandfather, I understand”.

They were once again taken to a ritual room where Inorok, Ragnuk and Nagnok were all present along with two other goblins:- Takeshi, who was a professor of dark magics from Mahoutokoro School of Magic and another named Akello who was a curse breaker from Rwanda.

“May I start by requiring that anyone who remains takes a vow not to reveal what is discussed here without express permission from Her Majesty aside from the fact that Heir Potter Black may undergo a treatment with the Goblin Nation should be necessary to brief any other family members.”

The vows were exchanged. He could feel the magic of the vow and knew that he would effectively sign his death warrant if he mentioned a word.

“When I informed Her Majesty of the cursed locket, she ordered an audit of all vaults to see if other such dark objects were contained therein. Such objects are in violation of the terms of use of our bank as they are an abomination against Lady Magic herself. The audit has been concluded and one such item has been discovered which we have studied and found it to contain a fragment of the same soul”.

This was worse than he thought.

“Your Royal Highness, may I enquire as to the owner of said vault?”, Lady Bones asked.

“That information is confidential, Lady Bones. However, I can confirm that the owner or owners of the vault were known associates of the wizard who called himself Lord Voldemort and are currently residing in Azkaban. Said vault has not been accessed since 1981. For now, that will have to suffice. Now, you may be asking why we are having this discussion with Heir Potter Black in attendance. The reason is simple. As Nagnok, Takeshi and Akello have been discussing how best to remove the fragment from his scar, they have agreed on an approach. I have insisted, as has Lord Black, that they do not experiment on the young man and so, they have tried the approach on the two cursed objects. I shall hand over to Nagnok to explain”.

“The objects that we have found are what are known in English as horcruxes which, if you are familiar with them from European literature, were created by Herpo the Foul as a mechanism to fend off death. Part of the soul is encased in an object after committing murder to split the soul. The literature says that only the destruction of the object can destroy the soul piece. Obviously to do so in Heir Potter Black’s case would be unconscionable”

Akello continued, “However, it the cultures of some clans in Africa, similar objects were created, not as a mechanism to defy death, but where a person voluntarily undergoes a ritual on their death bed whereby they willingly contain their soul within an object to provide a talisman to their descendants. The objects must have meaning to the holder, so if they are passed from generation to generation, the soul is transferred via a ritual to a new object, which causes no damage to to either vessel. We have successfully transferred the souls fragments out of the two items and you will see”, he pointed to a locket and a cup on a table, “both objects are perfectly intact”.

He was going to interrupt as Harry was a person not an object when the third curse breaker spoke.

“Obviously there is a difference between an object and a person, so Akello approached me to amend the ritual so that it could be used on a person. Our primary concern was that the ritual could somehow extract the soul of the person rather than the soul fragment. Her Majesty graciously provided us access to goblins and wizards who have been deemed traitors to the Goblin Nation and sentenced to work in the mines until their deaths. Of the 25 goblins, the ritual had no effect as expected since they had no soul fragments imbedded in them, but their souls remained in tact and they are back to work. Of the 95 wizards and 5 non-magical humans, all retained their souls, but 20% of the wizards had their cores depleted by up to 40% with the mean being 15%. However, all were back to full core strength without intervention and back to work at full capacity within a day after the ritual”.

“In summary, we feel it will be perfectly safe to carry out the process on Heir Potter Black. Since we have had no subjects to test on that have a soul fragment within them, there is a possibility that the ritual will be unsuccessful. So worst case, Heir Potter Black experiences a temporary decrease in his core and retains the soul fragment, best case - the soul fragment is isolated in another container and Heir Potter Black will be free of it”.

“My grandson’s core is partially blocked at present”.

“Your Miss Cressida told us of this fact, we recommend that he should have the blocks removed prior to the ritual and allow his core to fill. You will need to give him some cuffs as well”.

“Cuffs?”, Harry asked speaking for the first time since they had started the discussion.

“There are objects called magic-inhibiting cuffs, Harry”, Lupin said. “When your core is unblocked you will have access to a far greater amount of power than you are used to and it may be overwhelming to you. A simple lumos could blind you until you learn to control the extra power. Remember how you said your patronus grew so much more powerful when you broke only 5% of the block?”

“Oh yeah, that makes sense”.

“Excuse me? You can cast a patronus Heir Potter Black”, Madame Bones said.

“Just Harry, but yes, Professor Lupin taught me because the dementors seemed to be more attracted me to than most people. I was worried I wouldn’t be able to play quidditch anymore. Mine is a stag just like my dad’s”.

“Perhaps a discussion for another time, Madame Bones”, he said.

“Yes, of course, my apologies Lord Black”.

“Yes, well that implies to me that we cannot proceed today even if we so choose Master Goblin?”

“That is correct Lord Black. We estimate the earliest we could proceed with the ritual is 24 hours after Heir Potter Black’s core is unblocked. So we will await your instruction”.

“Thank you. Harry, do you have any questions?”

“No, thank you”.

Inorok looked at the lad, “Harry, if any questions arise, please contact me at once and I will get the appropriate goblin to address them. This is a big decision for you to make”.

“Thank you Your Royal Highness”.

“It is my pleasure. When you return home, you will find a pair of cuffs in your post. I hope that your unblocking goes with incident”.

“That is very kind of you, Your Royal Highness, but I am sure we have some in my vaults”, Arcturus said.

“These are a gift for my client, Lord Black. I would be most grateful if you could indulge me on this matter”.

“Of course”.

“Excuse me Your Royal Highness, but may I ask what have you done with the fragments that you have extracted from these objects?”, Madame Bones asked.

“If I may beg your indulgence for a moment, Lady Bones, Your Royal Highness - would you please permit Heir Potter Black and me to summon elves? I would like for our healing elves to meet with your Curse Breakers to fully understand what they have discussed today, and I believe that Harry should be getting home to rest and look after his pet. Mr Lupin, I hope that you will be able to accompany him?”

“Of course Lord Black”, Inorok replied.

“I’d be glad to. We’ll take the dog for a walk, won’t we Harry?”

Harry looked like he was going to object, but just nodded. They called for Mimsy and Cressida (who took Harry and Lupin home before popping back to speak with the goblins and Mimsy). Once they were gone, he was alone with Inorok and Lady Bones in the office.

“My apologies again, but I don’t want Harry to be involved in discussing this dark magic any more than he needs to be. I will keep him informed as I see fit, but I don’t want him running off on another of his adventures”.

“Understandable Lord Black. To answer your question Lady Bones, I will remind you of the vows you have taken”.

The goblin explained that his mother, the Queen of the Goblin Nation, was so outraged by both the lengths to which Voldemort had gone to pervert magic to defy Lady Magic and Lord Death and the fact that his followers had used the Goblin Nation to store one of the objects that she had vowed that all such would be found and destroyed. 

“Though the Goblin Nation does not take sides in wizarding matters, we are committing our resources to studying the fragments that have been identified and finding any others that exist. We believe that we can use our study of the existing three to track any others and then they shall be destroyed. Since the holder of the vault which held the cursed cup violated their terms of service with Gringotts, they will be funding our efforts”, the Crown Prince said baring his teeth.

“The House of Black is willing to help in any way we can Your Royal Highness. I am not familiar with this magic, but it appears that my grandson became aware of it and died trying to destroy one of the objects. The house he lived in has been empty since the death of his mother and I have no doubt is filled with dark objects as was her wont, but I will search the home or grant access to any of your curse breakers who may so wish”.

“I shall be in touch should your generous offer be required, Lord Black. However, what I am interested in is the diary that your heir mentioned”.

“That has been destroyed to my understanding. Harry stabbed it with a basilisk fang”.

“There is a story there I assume”.

“There is. He permitted me to share the memory with Lady Bones today”.

“I won’t ask to invade his privacy by requesting to see it, but may I ask where he obtained a basilisk fang? I understand the venom of a basilisk is one of the few things that can destroy one of these infernal things”.

He sighed. Fortunately Lady Bones spoke, “If you can believe it, he came across a basilisk in a secret chamber at Hogwarts. He killed it, had a fang sink into his arm, a phoenix somehow appeared and cried into his wound - healing it, and he used the basilisk fang to stab the diary”.  

“Lord Black, does your heir have no sense of self-preservation?”

“It is something we are working on. His Grandmother Potter’s portrait had some very stern words for him”.

Inorok laughed, “I imagine Lady Potter would not have been impressed. But, do you know what he did with the basilisk corpse and the diary?”

“As far I am aware, the basilisk remains at Hogwarts and he gave the diary to his headmaster”.

“We should like to get hold the the diary as, if it was a Horcrux, it may be of use in our mission. However, as Heir Potter’s account manager, he has the right to the remains of the basilisk he slayed. If it was a full grown adult, there is much profit in harvesting the venom glands, the fangs, the skin and any flesh that remains”.

“That would require assistance from the headmaster”, Lady Bones said, “I may be able to help with that. I was telling Lord Black earlier that I had made queries about the petrifications that occurred last year and got no reply. I can simply say that Heir Potter told me about the incident when we met after his inheritance test. I can claim the diary as evidence”.

“I would prefer, if possible, if we could wait on that for a few weeks at least. I believe that once the change in custody becomes known to him, he is going to try to convince Harry to return to his previous custodian. He claims there are some blood wards that are stronger than even mine or those at Potter Manor. I am planning to deal with this issue next week, but before that I was hoping I could engage Gringotts to discretely check the wards around his former house without drawing any attention? If they are, indeed, superior I will have to rethink the matter. His safety is paramount to me”.

“Of course, that could be accomplished in a few hours once you provide the address. I am sure you will find that the cost is acceptable”.

“Thank you Your Royal Highness. I will provide the address this evening. Assuming I am correct about the wards, I should have any challenge to the custody settled within two weeks if that is acceptable?”

“That will be fine, and then Lady Bones would be able to speak to the headmaster?”.

“I look forward to it”.

Arcturus left the bank hoping that things were starting to fall into place.

***

Sirius was alone in the house and he hated being alone with his thoughts. He had gone out to see Buckbeak, but Titus had let him out of the stables to hunt and explore the grounds. Even Harry’s owl was asleep. So he was laying on the sofa in the sitting room ruminating about the fact that part of the soul of a raving lunatic was sitting in his godson’s head and that, even now, some goblins were trying to remove it. He knew that Grandfather wouldn’t allow any harm to come to his pup, but he really wished he could be there for him - he had seen how nervous he was that morning, even if he tried not to show it.

Thinking about the soul piece, he then thought about what Grandfather had told him about Regulus and the fact he died trying to destroy one of the infernal things.  He hadn’t thought about his brother in years. Reg had never forgiven him for running away. He remembered the last time they spoke. It was the end of his last year at Hogwarts, when he knew that he was going to join the Order. He had heard that Reg was going to take the mark that summer and so he had cornered him and tried to talk him out of it.

“You’ve turned your back on your family and our culture. You don’t know how you are shaming the Black name before Lady Magic”.

“I know that your new ‘Lord’ is killing wixen blessed by our Lady herself. I know the difference between right and wrong. I know that I wish you wouldn’t let Mother dictate your life and I know that I’m not the brother you wanted or needed, but you don’t have to do this”.

“Toujours Pur, Sirius, Toujours Pur”.

“Toujours Pur de Coeur, Reg, Toujours Pur de Coeur”.

He had never seen his brother again. He felt himself being overwhelmed by feelings again so quickly shifted into Padfoot as he had to be strong for his pup when he came home. He knew that he needed to talk to his grandfather about getting some help with his mental state. He had been so focussed on Harry and the rat since he escaped that he had been ignoring how messed up his head was. Now that his little puppy was safe (well aside from a fucking soul piece in his head), he would have to face up to clearing his name so he could be there, but this would come with a big risk as he knew that people had prevented Grandfather, and from what Grandfather had said Andi as well, from even visiting. Dumbledore had done nothing. He didn’t know if he had a chance if he turned himself in to the Ministry.

Fortunately, his solitude was disturbed by the pop of apparition and he ran into the hallway to see a tired-looking Harry and Moony with Cressida who handed Harry a potion before disapparating away. Remembering what Moony had said last time, he slowed himself down and asked how it went.

Moony led them all into the dining room and asked for Troilus to make some lunch.

“They think they have a mechanism to remove the curse but want to wait until Harry has his magic blocks removed. So Cressida and Mimsy are discussing what to do next with the goblins whilst Lord Black and Lady Bones are talking about some other matters”.

“How are you feeling about all this pup?”

“I’m kinda disappointed that they couldn’t just take it out today, but they seem to have figured out what to do. I really just want it to be over, you know?”

“We do Harry, but Lord Black - well and all of us - want to ensure that it is done without risk to you. This is very dark magic so it’s best that we listen to the experts and do things in their time, right?”

“I know. It’s just… well… I guess I’m just tired. May I be excused?”

“Of course, pup - I’ll come up and check on you in a bit?”

Harry nodded and slowly walked out of the room.

He turned to Moony, “So what happened - why is he like that? Why is Grandfather not back?”

“Calm down Pads, we had to take some pretty serious vows with the goblins so I can’t tell you everything, but they are confident that they can sort the scar out with no harm to him. That is is the main thing to concentrate on. In terms of his mood, I think it’s a lot of things. Firstly, I think he is a lot like you at sixteen. He’s had to rely pretty much on himself and a couple of friends at school - no adults have been looking out for him. Remember how long it took you to rely on Mia and Monty. I think he’s overwhelmed”.

“I guess”.

“Also - he was really hoping today would sort the scar out and now he has to wait until at least tomorrow. It can’t be easy to have a piece of the man who killed your parents in your head. The said while the ritual they are suggesting won’t harm him, there is a risk that it won’t work. So he has all that running through his head”.

“What do I do?”

“Just be here for him. Remember how Mia won you over. Give him time to himself”.

They talked for a bit longer and he felt himself get triggered when Moony mentioned that Harry would have to wear cuffs. It brought him back to punishments in the Black household. Eventually, he excused himself to go up and see how his pup was doing.

When he got to his room, the door was opened and he was sitting in a chair with his legs curled under him with a book resting on his lap, but he was looking out the window.

“Hey pup, you want company? Troilus brought you a bowl of strawberries and cream after you left”.

“Thanks, was just thinking. It’s a lot”

“I know - we’re here if you wanna talk but I am going to have to insist you eat your berries. I can’t get on the bad side of Troilus, Cressida, Mimsy and your grandmother”.

“What did you do to Mimsy?”, he asked with a slight smirk.

“Nothing, but you should prepare yourself to be smothered by her while this healing stuff happens. I swear, if her little Master Jamie got even a sniffle, she was dragging him into his rooms and pouring potions down his throat”.

“Jamie?”

“Your grandparents called him that when he was very little, he hated it when anyone else did though aside from Mimsy. She delivered you, you know, Mimsy”.

“Oh”.

“Yes, so just embrace the fussing and do as she says. I expect that we will be heading to your Manor when Grandfather gets back from the bank”.

“Because of Mimsy?”, Harry said quietly.

“Well, she is a force, but more so because of the Potter magic, it will be good as you heal. We’ll make sure to have Buckbeak and Hedwig come too. I’ll need to have Buckbeak around for comfort after your grandmother rips me a new one - he’s a good beast”.

“She won’t”.

He chuckled a bit, “She will and she’s right. You became my responsibility the second your mum was killed and I let Hagrid - well on Dumbledore’s orders - and my need for revenge outweigh your needs. I should have ripped you out of his arms, headed to Gringotts and then taken you far away”.

“But you didn’t know what would happen”.

“I didn’t think. And that is my problem I never do and if I had any idea that Hagrid wouldn’t take you straight to Alice and Frank until I could get to you… I never would have … it’s my fault you had to go through all of this alone … and after all that your grandparents did for me…”

He couldn’t continue and got angry for himself for breaking down into tears in front of his pup.

“Don’t get upset, I’m fine”, Harry said quietly and he started to get up to come over.

He looked at his pup and felt his heart break a bit. He wiped his eyes with the back of his hand and said, “You’re not. Fuck. Look at me, I came in here to cheer you up. I’m not cut out for this”.

He stood up and gently hugged his pup on his good shoulder side.

“I’m really sorry Harry. I can never give you back your childhood”.

“But you got me here. It’s okay”.

“I should have done something as soon as I saw you last summer. I should have gone straight to grandfather then”.

Harry pulled back a bit, “How did you even find me in Little Whinging anyway? You said you thought I’d be with Neville?”

He walked over to the bed and sat on the side and patted the space next to him for Harry to sit down.

“It’s hard to explain. I originally set out towards York where Frank and Alice lived, but I felt like a pull that brought me south to you. I’ve never been there before and Lily was raised in the Midlands so I am not sure what brought me to Surrey. Maybe its the blood adoption thing - I just felt a tug on my magic”.

“So, are you, like, are you my dad?”, Harry said in a voice just above a whisper.

“Oh pup, I don’t want you ever to think I am trying to take the place of your dad. James loved you so very much and he will always be your dad. I see so much of him in you. A lot of Lily but so much James. Your mum made the potion for the adoption with the minimum amount of blood so that you would be recognised as a Black, but to keep as much of your real parents as possible. So you have a little of me, but you are really all them. I hope that, if I can get free, you will allow me to step up and replace Grandfather as your guardian. I want to take responsibility like I promised them, but I never could or would want to take their place”.

“I’d like that”, Harry replied as he leaned into him.

He tousled his hair and sighed, “Look at me - I was supposed to be the fun Uncle Siri. I was supposed to be the one who bought your first broomstick and snuck you booze and fags when you asked. I was going to help pick out your first tattoo. Now I’m the responsible one. Well, I suppose I already gave you ‘the talk’ so…”

Harry looked shocked, “You shouldn’t use that word Siri, you’re supposed to say gay or homosexual and why would you even think I would ask someone to sneak me a person?”

He laughed, “What is going on with the Hogwarts education? - fags - smokes, ciggies. Although if you would like me to sneak you a gay wizard or witch, I can do that too but only after you turn, like, 30 or so - you’re still my little puppy”.

Harry blushed, “Oh. Well cigarettes are bad for you”.

“I know, I know..”

“How did the blood adoption happen? I mean you said Mum made a potion?”

“Let’s see. She brewed the potion - which neither your dad nor I could have done. I added three drops of my blood and your dad distracted you as she took three drops from you. She poured some in a bottle for you and I chugged mine. It tasted awful, but you were a trooper and drank it all down. I felt the magic connect us and then, for the rest of that afternoon, you cried every time that someone held you other than me. That really pissed your dad off.  Your mum just laughed because she had already told us that it was going to happen”.

“And after?”

“You woke up the next day the same as usual and wanted your mum and dad just like normal. I still maintain you wanted me more than Moony, but he never thought so”, he paused for a moment, “Weird that I remember that. I have really been struggling to find my good memories after prison”.

“That is because your potions are helping with that”, Cressida said from the doorway, “And the reason you can’t have sugar is because it interferes with the process. Now, both of you, Lord Black is back and requests that you join him and Mr Lupin in the dining room”.

“Thank you Cressida”.

He got up to leave and Harry looked up at him, “Thanks for checking on me and I’m glad you’re getting your good memories back”.

***

When they got downstairs, there were plates of fresh fruit laid out for him and Sirius. Grandfather and Moony were talking quietly and Mimsy and Cressida were both seated at the table as well.

He sat down and looked over to Grandfather, “Did the rest of your meeting go well Sir?”

“No need for the Sir at home Harry, and yes it did thank you. Cressida and Mimsy had some very useful discussions with the curse breakers”.

Mimsy looked at him, “We are proposing that the ritual be carried out in your Ritual Room Master Harry. It is far older than the one at Gringotts and is steeped in Potter and Peverell magics”.

“Older than Gringotts?”

She smiled, “The ritual room dates back to 887 when it was built as part of the original part of the Manor - then called Peverell Keep. That was the basis for the current public rooms - where you arrived. The Peverell family moved to various places in the UK but always returned to the Keep for the feast days. When Iolanthe Peverell married Hardwin Potter, her grandfather gave her leave to build what is currently the family wing in 1233 as an addition to the Keep. Eventually, the Gaunt line of the Peverell family relocated to Ireland and agreed that the Potters could incorporate the Keep was into what is now known as Potter Manor”.

“So pup, part of your house is older than even Hogwarts”, Moony said.

“Wait, Gaunts? Am I related to bloody Voldemort?”, he asked with a bit of panic in his voice.

“Language Harry, but probably in the same way that all wizarding families are related. This is over 1200 years ago”, Grandfather replied.

“Sorry Grandfather, but I’d hate to think I’m related to him”.

“If it makes you feel any better pup, you’re also related to the Weasleys - Grandfather and Aunt Cassie’s cousin is Ron’s grandmother. Aunt Cassie’s sister married your dad’s uncle Charlus Potter. So you have some very fine relatives”, Sirius said.

“So Ron is a Black? Well sort of? That’s cool”.

“Well, technically Cedrella’s parents disowned her when she married Septimus, but we can take care of that, even after her passing”, Grandfather replied.

“Oh”.

“Well anyway Master Harry, we would like to have you stay at the Manor tonight and until you recuperate. We have prepared your rooms as well as rooms for Mr Sirius, Mr Remus and Lord Potter and his household”.

“Thank you Mimsy”, he said before turning to his Grandfather, “Is that okay with you Grandfather?”

“Absolutely Harry. Perhaps you could also request a room for your Aunt Cassie? I am sure she will wish to be with you as well”.

“We will do so Lord Black. We have prepared Master Charlus’s and Mistress Dorea’s old suite for you and will place Lady Black in an adjoining suite in the guest wing. We have also prepared Master Charlus’ old office for you should you have work to complete”.

“Thank you Mimsy. Harry, we should go to your study and select the books you want to bring - I expect you will have some bed rest so it will give you something to do, and we’ll bring your post box. Remus - your’s is available now as well so we’ll bring that as well. Then you can all pack - for a week at least. Does that sounds acceptable to everyone?”.

Twenty minutes later, and with Hedwig and Buckbeak both have been taken to the Manor, he found himself in his office, which had been his grandad’s, and he opened up his post box to find a parcel which he imagined must be his cuffs. He opened the box and found two bracelet-like things and was just pulling one out when Grandfather came in.

“Those are exquisite Harry. You must write a thank you note to His Royal Highness and remember to tell him that you will ensure that they are returned when you pass. Goblins have strange ideas about ownership. What are the symbols on them?”

Harry thought the returning thing was odd, but took out one of them and the he recognised the sigils of Houses Potter, Black, Peverell and Bowles with different gems in each all woven in bands of what looked like silver wires. The other was gold with what looked like a basilisk that was actually moving around. There was a note.

Dear Harry, 

I hope that you accept these as a gift from Her Majesty and me. Please do not put them on until Miss Cressida or Miss Mimsy instruct you to. They know how to work them and we don’t want them to interfere with the unblocking of your remaining core.

The Goblin Nation is grateful to you and your family for bringing the horcrux issue to our attention. With your permission, I would like to be present for the ritual tomorrow.

With our very best wishes,

Inorok

He showed it to Grandfather who said that it was most unusual to receive such a missive and helped him to reply.

With everyone sorting out their rooms, Mimsy and Cressida brought him up to his room and got him to change into the comfortable basketball shorts and a t-shirt that he purchased with Aunt Cassie. They then asked him to lay down on his bed and then he felt their magic surround him and a tension in his chest like there was a balloon inflating somewhere inside him. Mimsy ran her hand over his chest and nodded.

“All the blocks are gone Master Harry but, of course, your core is depleted so Cressida will give you a potion to drink and you are to stay in bed. We will put your cuffs on you and do not use any magic. I will be taking your wand”.

He didn’t feel like staying in bed and tried to avoid grumbling as they fit the silver cuff on his right wrist and the gold one on his left. The basilisk squeezed slightly as it fit itself to his wrist.

“Could I sit in the library and talk to my grandparents?”

“No, you are to stay in bed, but I will bring your grandparents in here and you can talk as long as you don’t overtax yourself”, Mimsy said as Cressida handed him a potion.

“I promise”.

In a few minutes he was nestled under the covers by a very fussy Mimsy who had his wand in her hands and his grandparents portrait was on the wall in front of him.

“You wanted to see us Harry?”, Grandad asked.

“Yes, I hope you don’t mind”.

“Not at all darling, I can imagine that you are coping with a lot of change and Lord Black has told us all about tomorrow”, Granaigh said.

“I suppose, but I wanted to talk to you about Sirius, Granaigh. He feels really bad about things after Mum and Dad died and he thinks you are really mad at him. Could you take it easy on him? He had a really hard time in Azkaban and doesn’t even know if he will stay free”.

She smiled at him, “I understand Harry and it is really kind of you to bring this to my attention, but I promise I won’t bear a grudge. I know what he was like as a kid - a lot like your father. Act first and think later. But he did the right thing eventually and now you are here with us. I will just remind him of his ongoing responsibilities. Okay?”

“Thank you”.

“My pleasure bairn, so what are your plans while you are resting - aside from doing absolutely everything that Mimsy tells you to do?”.

“I thought I’d read some? Maybe my etiquette book or the Potter family history? Grandfather said Dad’s aunt was a Black too? I don’t really feel like summer reading for school”.

“Well, we can tell you about the Potter family if you want to listen instead of read?”, Grandad said to which he agreed.

“But first darling, tell us about the cuffs that Inorok gifted you with, Lord Black says that they are truly extraordinary”, Granaigh said.

“Oh yeah, this one”, he replied holding up his right wrist, “is for our family. See - here’s the Potter crest, the Bowes rose, the Black crest and the Peverell sigil”.

“You said Peverell? Are you a Peverell heir?”, Grandad asked.

He nodded, “I thought I told you - Potter, Peverell and Bowes through dad - well I guess you two really - and Black through Sirius. I haven’t claimed Bowes and Peverell yet though or the Slytherin or Gaunt through right of conquest”.

“That is very interesting Harry, the Peverell line was absorbed into the Potter line many generations ago. Jamie and I were not Lord Peverell. You should claim it before your ritual tomorrow - there will be some very old magic in your heir ring. I think the last Potter who was also Lord Peverell was Ralston? That would have been in the 17th century”. Grandfather said, “I wonder if it has something to do with your Gaunt heirship”.

“I agree”, Granaigh said, “and the Bowes. It is such a comforting magic. We shall speak to Lord Black later”.

“Okay”

“Now for Potter family history, let’s start with Linfred of Stitchcombe - the Potterer”, Grandfather started, “He is generally thought of as the patriarch of the Potter family”.

Harry was asleep before his son Hardwin married Iolanthe Peverell.

***

Chapter Text

Remus was up earlier than usual on Friday morning. The atmosphere had been pretty tense last night at dinner since Harry had fallen asleep talking to Mia and Monty. Mimsy and Cressida assured them all that it was expected as it took a lot of energy to replenish his now expanded core. Mimsy had been spelling his potions and nutrient potions directly into his stomach so he was fine. It didn’t stop Sirius from changing into Padfoot and sleeping next to their pup. He had spent the evening with Lord Black reviewing the results of the latest Wizengamot session before he headed to bed with a book on the Potter family history.

Lord Black was already sitting at the breakfast table in the kitchen when he arrived and shortly thereafter they were joined by a well-rested looking Harry and a very not well-rested looking Sirius.

“Morning everyone”, Harry chirped.

Sirius just groaned and grabbed some coffee while Harry and Lord Black chatted about the day ahead. Dobby was serving breakfast in his strange combination of the Potter crest robes that were worn in the Manor and his knitwear. Hutchins popped in with Harry’s post and then, after a despairing look at Dobby, he excused himself to help set up the elf quarters in the guest wing for the Black elves since it was likely that they would be here for most of the summer.

“Hermione wrote back! She’s in Switzerland with her parents and will be back the week after next. She was wondering if we could meet up somewhere when she gets back. We’ll be back from the island then. May I Grandfather?”

Lord Black looked up from his paper, “That sounds lovely, didn’t you say your friend Ronald invited you to the Burrow when you get back? Perhaps you can all meet up there while we sort out the floo settings. Perhaps Remus could escort you?”

He nodded, “Of course, I would like to meet the parents of the famous Weasley twins”.

“Hey, they’re Ron’s parents too”.

“Yes, but I imagine most of the efforts focus around controlling those two”.

“Probably true, I’ll write Ron a note”.

“Perhaps later Harry, I have been speaking to Hutchins about temporarily activating the floo in the front hall. You will need to help him, just for the floo into the main entrance for Inorok and his team. It will be simpler than sending elves to collect them or having them apparate to the main gates”.

“Of course Grandfather”.

“And then you will be resting up Master Harry, you may read, but I would like you to stay in your bed until lunch”.

“Yes Mimsy”.

“Oh, and Harry”, Lord Black said looking up from a letter that Troilus had delivered, “Would you be so kind as to send an elf to the Wight House at noon to collect your Aunt Cassiopeia? She would like to have lunch with us before your ritual.”

“Dobby being able to help Master Harry Potter Sir”.

He noticed Harry look to Lord Black who nodded.

“Thank you Dobby, that would be great”.

After breakfast, he headed into his study - which had been James’s - and read a bit before getting restless and deciding to take a walk around the grounds. Out by the stables, well actually behind the stables, he found Sirius having a smoke and looking very guilty when he was caught before he realised it was him.

“Thank Merlin it’s you, Moons, I can’t deal with a lecture from Cressida at the moment and I’m really stressed about my puppy. Grandfather says I can’t watch - even as the mutt”.

“We can’t risk even the goblins knowing that you are here and apparently they are bringing a wizard curse breaker as well. Won’t do anyone any good if you and Lord Black are in Azkaban”.

“I know. Should I go back to the Wight House?”

“From what I understand, they will only be in the entrance hall and the ritual room so don’t worry, maybe best to be Pads when they are here and stay in your room - or should I say Harry’s?”

Sirius gave a hollow chuckle, “I sleep better when I know he’s near and safe”.

“And I think he sleeps better too. But here - let me clean you up and we should head inside. Your aunt should be here shortly”.

They walked back to the house and came across Aunt Cassie having a lively chat with Dobby with Lord Black looking on in amusement.

Eventually Harry came down and they all sat in the dining room for lunch. Cassie tried to keep things light, but there was a general sense of unease as the time for the ritual approached. After lunch, Cassie instructed them all to go to their rooms and look in their wardrobes as the robes from Atelier Kenzo had arrived. Now, he had always known that Sirius came from crazy money, but the 10 sets of robes in his wardrobe must have cost thousands of galleons. There were three sets of dress robes which were clearly for events that were far fancier than any he had ever gone to. Even the everyday robes were nicer than the dress robes he had when he went to Hogwarts.

He walked over to Harry’s suite and knocked on the door.

“We’re in the dressing room”, he heard so he walked in to see that there must have been 20 sets of robes for Harry who was arguing with his aunt.

“What happens when I grow? I’m never going to wear all of these. It’s way too much Aunt Cassie”.

“They are charmed to grow with you. So the only ones that are just for this season are these two as I expect you will be invited to at least two balls. For these, once you have worn them you will donate them to a second hand shop so that someone else can get the benefit (well once we have removed the crests) - the rest will likely see you out through the rest of your schooling. Now, we do need to get you some Potter family robes, but I will need to speak to Lady Potter to see what is appropriate in terms of design. Your Black robes are these and you will wear those to family events. See the stars in yours are silver - your Grandfather’s are gold as he is the Lord and you are the heir”. 

“They are really nice Aunt Cassie. I am very grateful, it just seems like a lot”.

“I’m glad you like them and you had better get used to being spoiled from time to time - we haven’t had anyone to do so to in a very long time. Now I suggest for today, you wear these robes. They are lightweight and loose so should be easy for the goblins to work around. You don’t have to wear anything special under them as the robes are closed so just don’t wear anything bulky”.

He laughed at Harry’s pout and went back to his room to put on a nice set of sage green robes that fit like a glove and headed down to the library where Harry was modelling his blue robes for his grandparents’ portrait. 

“You look lovely darling and is that young Remus looking smart in his new robes?”

“Yes Mia, thank you”.

“Now Harry, you need to do something about your hair. Please call for Holly and ask her to bring up some Sleakeazy. I’m sure she would have dealt with your father’s hair. I will never understand why he didn’t just wear it longer like your Grandad. It’s so much easier to take care of. I suspect you do the same to look like your dad?”

Harry looked down, “No, just if it got too long she would take out the clippers and shave it and then I’d get punished when it was longer again the next day”.

Mia looked pensive, “Well, you needn’t worry about that any longer. Why don’t we try growing it out a bit over the summer and you can decide if you like it better?”

Harry smiled at that.

When it was time, and Harry’s hair was tamed to Holly’s satisfaction, they sent a pouting Sirius upstairs and headed out to the main entrance in the old Peverell Keep area of the house and waited in front of the floo. The goblins arrived with a wizard and Harry stepped forward.

“Your Royal Highness, Master Goblins Nagnok, Takeshi and Akello, welcome to my home may your blades be swift and true and your coffers never empty”.

“Thank you Heir Potter Black”, Inorok said, “We look forward to a successful ritual today”.

“I believe you have all met Lord Black and Regent Potter, please may I present Lady Cassiopeia Black and my grandparents Lord and Lady Potter”, he continued pointing to the frame over the fireplace.

“Thank you and may I please present Cursebreaker William Weasley who will be assisting today”.

“You’re Ron’s brother right? The one who he visited in Egypt?”, he spouted out before remembering himself, “Merry met Heir Weasley”, he continued with a slight bow as he had read in the book on manners.

He held back a laugh at Harry forgetting himself. He had been reading and practicing his greetings all morning.

“Merry met Heir Potter Black. Please call me Bill, and yes I’m his brother. Ron and the twins talk about you all the time”.

“Thanks, they’re great. Please call me Harry. Your earring is really cool”. He thought Harry blushed a bit.

“Thank you. Perhaps you could mention that to Mum next time you see her. She is not a fan, but I believe we have more important things to attend to at the moment”.

“Of course”.

Inorok stood forward again, “I understand that you wish to claim your Peverell and Bowes heirships so here are the rings. Just place them on the same finger with the other two and they will blend in as well”.

Harry first put on the Bowes ring. He held it out to show Mia before he put it on.

“Granaigh, you were right, it’s like being wrapped in a warm blanket”.

He thought he could see a tear in Mia’s eye as she beamed.

Then he put on the Peverell ring and looked like he glowed for a moment - wobbling a bit.

“Wow, that was strong”.

They then all heard the sound of metal hitting stone and looked around to see that a third ring had landed on the floor a couple of feet away. Harry went to go pick it up, but was quickly stopped by Nagnok.

“Do not touch that Heir Potter Black. There is dark magic radiating from it”.

Bill Weasley walked towards it putting on dragon hide gloves and waving his wand over the ring.

“It’s definitely cursed. It also has the signature of the other dark pieces of magic”, he said after a few moments, “It appears to be another family ring though”.

“I wonder if it could be from the Gaunt line?”, Monty said, “It appeared after he took the Peverell ring and that is the only other family of which I am aware that came from the Peverells aside from ours”.

“It could be, he did curse the Slytherin locket”, Inorok said thoughtfully, “but for now, Cursebreaker Weasley would you please contain the item and, with Harry’s permission, we will bring it back to Gringotts to study after the ritual is concluded”.

Harry just nodded and Bill Weasley conjured what looked like a lead box and levitated the ring into it, leaving it on the floor after he sealed the box closed.

As Harry turned to lead everyone down to the ritual room, Cassiopeia excused herself (‘I will be in the library when you have finished. I would prefer not to watch’) and Mia spoke. “Inorok, we are trusting you with our precious grandson. We will be forever in the debt of the Goblin Nation for removing this curse but please look after him”.

“Of course Mia - Monty, I can guarantee that these are our very best and Miss Mimsy and Miss Cressida will be there throughout the process. We should be back in a matter of minutes”.

With that, they headed down into the ritual room and Harry was instructed to remove his cuffs and lay down in the centre of the circle. Bill Weasley knelt down next to him and said quietly, “Don’t worry, they tried the ritual on me this morning. If Mum ever found out that I let them try something out on you without trying it first, my life wouldn’t be worth living”.

Harry laughed and then drank the potion that Mimsy gave him to put him to sleep.

Once he was out, Nagnok turned to the room and said, “Just to warn you, with the others, we saw shadows of the wizard who cursed the objects - clearly designed to try to stop any ritual being carried out. They will only be visible as the soul fragment leaves his forehead and moves into the new container, but they can be disturbing”.

‘Great’, he thought, ‘I’m going to see Voldemort coming out of my pup’s head’.

He and Lord Black were positioned in a corner of the room, along with Inorok whilst a containment shield was put in place around Harry, Mimsy, Cressida and the curse breakers who started chanting quietly.  Akello stepped towards Harry with a container in his hand and Takeshi started a different chant. Harry’s head raised slightly off the floor and a black smoke-like trail started to emanate from Harry’s scar and Bill seemed to be guiding it towards the container when it took shape and he saw his best friend pull out his wand and then fall to the floor in a flash of green light. He realised that he couldn’t hear the chanting anymore and Lord Black’s arm reached around his shoulders as the images continued up the stairs and he saw Lily shielding Harry and crying.

Bill was guiding the visions into the container with a look of horror on his face and, fortunately, it was captured in the new container before he had to watch Lily die as well. He was almost sick as he realised that this must be what Harry experienced every time he was near a dementor. Mimsy knelt over Harry and Nagnok applied a salve to the scar after he had run his hand over it. He could tell that they were talking as he saw Akello place the container into another lead-looking container and seal it.

He could hear again as Mimsy and Cressida were talking, “His core has expanded. He’s fine, but he’s going to need to sleep while his magic rebalances. We’ve reset the cuffs to keep him to the level he was at this morning, but the next couple of days are going to be bed rest. We don’t want to wake him up now”.

“And the soul piece?”, Inorok asked.

“Removed Your Royal Highness”, Nagnok replied, “There is no residual trace, we believe that the scar will be healed in a few days”.

He felt himself slump down to the floor in relief and horror. He barely noticed as Cressida slipped him a potion and he fell into a dreamless sleep.

***

Sirius, or rather Padfoot, was pacing the floor of Harry’s room when Mimsy carefully levitated a sleeping Harry (at least he hoped he was sleeping) past him and onto his bed. As she changed him out of his robes and into a set of pyjamas she spoke to him.

“He is fine. The curse has been lifted but his core somehow expanded during the ritual so I am him keeping asleep at least until tomorrow as he has been through a great deal. Your grandfather is awaiting your presence in the informal sitting room”.

He shifted back, “You are sure he will be fine?”

She gave a weak smile and said, “Yes, I will sit with him until you return. See - the scar is already fading. I will summon you immediately if anything changes”.

“Oh thank you Mimsy”, he said giving her a hug and running out of the room to see Moony and Grandfather.

When he got into the sitting room, Grandfather and Aunt Cassie were there quietly talking to the portrait of Mia and Monty, but Remus wasn’t there.

Grandfather must have noticed that he was scanning the room for Moony.

“The experience of viewing the ritual was quite taxing. Cressida gave Remus a dreamless sleeping potion and put him to sleep. Please have a seat and have a calming draught. Your aunt and I have already taken one”.

Grandfather explained what happened, the mysterious ring that appeared, the ritual and the visions that had appeared.

He gasped.

“I put a silencing ward over Remus and myself, Sirius, but he witnessed the murder of Lord Potter. I’m sorry Lord and Lady Potter, but I am very glad that you were not present. Mr Weasley seemed very disturbed as well and I invited him to stay on Harry’s behalf, but Inorok assured me that he would be taken into see a counsellor upon his return”.

“Please call us Mia and Monty, Lord Black, we are family after all. And I, too, am glad that we were not present. Did Harry see it?”

“Thank you Monty - and please call me Arcturus. To answer your question - no. He was asleep, but Remus mumbled something about him hearing that when is near dementors. He lived with it all year last year until Remus taught him to cast his patronus”.

“Monty - we will need to arrange a mind healer for him over this summer. Mimsy is not skilled in that area”.

“Neither is Cressida, Mia. Sirius and I have been discussing arranging one for him once he has been freed so I will find one that is comfortable working with children - probably just as well”, Grandfather replied.

“Hey!”

Mia laughed, “If the wand suits”.

Aunt Cassie said, “I shall make some enquiries - starting with His Royal Highness. I have a feeling Harry needs to discuss more than the dementors”.

“That was all I had to discuss”, Grandfather said, “perhaps Holly or Hutchins could sit with Mimsy as well, I believe it was difficult for her to witness. Cressida can look after Remus on her own”.

He excused himself and went back upstairs to look in on Remus, who was out like a light and Cressida shooed him away so he quietly went into Harry’s room to see him resting quietly with Mimsy looking haggard sitting over him.

“I thank you for looking after Harry, Mimsy but I can sit with him while you rest. Does he have a schedule for potions?”

“He just had a complete set and is healing well. I am fine and wish to watch over him”.

“Mimsy, I just heard what you witnessed. You need some time like Moony does. If you don’t trust me, I’m happy to sit here with Hutchins or Holly. You told me he’s just going to sleep and I promise I will call you the moment he stirs”.

“My Little Master Jamie”, she whispered with tears in her eyes.

“I know. I know”, he said quietly hugging the tiny elf, “You go and take some time for yourself. I am sure Dobby can handle dinner for Aunt Cassie and Grandfather. Remus is out for the count from what I’ve been told”.

“I will send Holly up”.

“Thank you Mimsy”, he said hugging her again.

When Holly arrived, he sat down in a chair next to Harry’s bed and tried to focus on the fact that Harry had gotten through the ritual and that it was successful and dwell less on Moony having to witness James being killed.

He and Grandfather took turns sitting in Harry’s room through the night. In the morning, Mimsy declared that she would be keeping him asleep until Sunday morning, but that he was fine - just needed the rest to finish replenishing his magic. She also noted that he would be sore when he woke up because he had started to undergo a growth spurt and would likely be an inch or two taller when he woke up.

Moony was at breakfast and Grandfather told them that Inorok had given him the results of the tests on the so-called blood wards around the house where Harry grew up and that he was definitely safer here or in any of the Black properties than he was there. He seemed rather annoyed about it, so he decided not to probe. He also had a letter from Andi saying that she and her family would be delighted to rejoin (or in most cases, join) the Black family so he was going to arrange a dinner at Black Manor. After checking with Hutchins that they weren’t required at Potter Manor, he dispatched the Black elves (even Kreacher who according to Cressida was progressing nicely) to his Manor to get it prepared for guests as he hadn’t entertained in some time.

“Why aren’t you using the Wight House?”

“Just in case Andromeda’s daughter catches any sign that you have been there, Sirius. She is a trainee auror and I don’t want to put her in an awkward position”.

“Ah that makes sense. Will you bring Harry?”

“No - they’ll meet him at the island. This is just about strengthening the family. While I am there I will have a look at my tapestry - see if there are any others that we should bring into the main family again”.

“I thought that was in Grimmauld Place?”

“No - just a copy. The official version always remains in Black Manor”.

“So when Mother blasted people off?”

“Nothing Walburga did was official. The Black family is a patriarchy - as well you know - so Orion would have had to do it for there to be any effect. Cassiopeia? Would you be willing to act as hostess for the evening with the Tonks’s? I’m thinking Tuesday as Andromeda said that was a good night for them”.

“Of course, I’ll speak to Cressida about a menu. How formal?”

“I’m thinking one of Mother’s family dinners rather than one of Grandmother’s if you know what I mean”.

The rest of the day was pretty quiet. Grandfather wrote thank you letters on Harry’s behalf to the goblins and Bill Weasley. Cressida made Sirius swim to build up his muscle mass - sadly it brought up memories of his swim from Azkaban in the North Sea - it was much more pleasant to do it with Harry.

Remus pretty much became a permanent fixture in the library for the day talking to Mia and Monty quietly and reading.

After swimming, he went back up to Harry’s room and watched him until it was time to sleep.

***

Harry woke up feeling achy but otherwise ok. Padfoot was sleeping on the other side of the bed so he slowly got himself out of bed to walk to the bathroom. When he came back into the room, Mimsy was there and Sirius was sitting on the chair by the bed.

He let Mimsy run her scan and she was pleased. He explained about the muscle pain and she said that he had had a growth spurt.

“Your father went through the same thing around your age - two inches overnight. You’ll probably have another one towards the end of the summer and another one next year. I will never understand why the Potters don’t just grow gradually. But, for now, I have asked Dobby to run you a bath with some muscle relaxants in it and then you can join everyone for breakfast - they will all be very happy to see you”.

“So none of my new clothes will fit?”

“Holly will tailor your muggle clothes to adjust for the changes - don’t worry. You can do this two or three times for most muggle clothes. Now bath time young Master”.

The bath was heavenly. It felt like every bit of tension in his body was floating away. He almost fell asleep in the huge deep bathtub, but was brought back to reality when there was a knock on the door.

“Hurry it up oh puppy of mine. We’re all starving downstairs”.

He got out and dried off and when he went into his room, there were clothes laid out on the bed courtesy of Holly.

When he got downstairs, he saw that his grandparents were in the landscape that hung over the fireplace and everyone was sitting down.

“Sorry I’m late. Thank you for the bath Dobby and thanks for sorting out my clothes Holly”.

Breakfast was nice and everyone seemed to be on good form. Mimsy explained to him about the increase in his core which sounded weird to him.

“We don’t know if it was because of the acceptance of the Peverell heirship or the removal of the curse from your forehead, but in any case it just means that we will need a little more time to get you used to a larger core. At the moment, your cuffs are set so your accessible core is the same size as what was available when you finished school this year. But no magic today. I want you to take your godfather out swimming later and then just relax. We’ll try your magic tomorrow with Master Remus”.

“Okay. Thank you”.

“And Harry, I would like to get your memory when you met with Sirius and Mr Pettigrew at school. With your permission, I would like to show it to your soon-to-be cousin Andromeda. To see if it could help his case”.

“Of course, do you want to see the time turner stuff as well?”.

Grandfather opened his mouth to speak but before he could,Granaigh spoke.

“Harry, starting tomorrow you will spend some time with me every day talking through your school days”.

“But Granaigh, this was to save Sirius from getting the kiss. It wasn’t like the flying car”.

“Mia, Monty, may I please join you in these chats?”, Grandfather asked. He was pinching the bridge of his nose again.

“Of course Arcturus”, Grandad replied, “And Harry, we are not blaming you for anything. Your Granaigh just wants to understand - okay?”

He nodded.

On Monday morning (he hadn’t realised he had been asleep for two days), he was allowed to go flying with Siri. They went to the broom shed and he grabbed his Firebolt but noticed that there were a ton of broomsticks in there. Sirius shuffled through a bunch of them before he cried out, “Aha!”

“Is that yours?”

Sirius nodded, “It’s the one I got when I made the quidditch team in my fifth year - was the best beater broom at the time”.

“Beater broom?”

“Yes, different positions require different types of broom. This one isn’t great for speed, but is built for stability so you don’t get pushed backwards when you strike the bludger.  Keeper brooms are better for lateral movement. Yours, of course, is built for speed and manoeuvrability”.

“So my dad had a chaser broom?”

He laughed, “Your dad went through a lot of chaser brooms. I think this one here was the one he used in our seventh year”.

Harry grabbed that one too and they went out to the pitch. His dad’s broom felt slightly slower than his and Siri’s was like flying on a bus. He much preferred his own.

When they landed, he had a realisation. “So when Malfoy’s dad bought Nimbus 2001’s for the whole Slytherin team - they all have seeker brooms? Like he was messing them up?”

“Malfoy bought them all brooms?”

“Yeah, a lot of people think that’s why they put Malfoy on the team - he bought his way in. But I suppose he is a good flyer”.

 “Just not as good as my pup!”

He blushed a bit, “Well, he’s never beaten me”.

After flying, he explained the flying car story to his grandparents. When he explained that the Weasley twins had flown the car with Ron to rescue him from Privet Drive, he thought he heard Grandfather mumble something under his breath but couldn’t make it out.

“Harry, whilst we are on the subject, you are aware I am meeting with Andromeda tomorrow. I am going to ask her to draft a contract to prevent your mother’s sister from disputing your guardianship if you are agreeable. As we discussed, we will offer to sign over your half of their house. Are you still happy for me to proceed with this and do you want to be there when it is presented to her?”

He thought for a minute, “Happy to go ahead and I don’t want to see any of them again if I don’t have to”.

After talking things through with Granaigh (his grandfathers were strangely silent) and getting a talk about thinking things through before jumping into action, Moony brought him down to the duelling room with Mimsy and Padfoot. Mimsy handed him his wand.

“It feels different”, he said, “Like it doesn’t know me anymore”.

“That’s curious”, Moony said, “Does it feel like it means you harm?”

“No. More like it’s someone else’s”.

“Well Master Harry, you got it before you took your inheritances and while you had that soul piece in your head. Maybe you need a new one”.

“You’ve used it since you took the Potter and Black inheritances, but there’s only one way to find out, why don’t you try something simple - like a lumos”, Moony said, “Try not to overpower it”.

“Lumos”, he said and the wand flew out of his hand and seemed to catch on fire before landing in the centre of the room.

“Well, Master Harry, you will be wand shopping”, Mimsy said as she picked up the wand which had cracked along the entire length and he could see burnt bits of phoenix father popping out.

He felt frustrated, “Why am I such a freak?”

He felt a pair of arms around him and looked up to see Sirius.

“Not a freak. Just changing magic - happens all the time. Mimsy, is there still a box with all of James’s old wands?”

“Follow me”.

In the heir suite, Mimsy pulled a trunk out and opened it gingerly. “This was your father’s. The wands are in that burgundy box”.

He opened it to find five wands in various states of disrepair.

“The mahogany one was his first - that went in third year I think?”

“Yes”, Moony said, “he was showing off while he was flying, had it in his pocket and crashed into the ground”.

“Oh yeah I remember that - ouch. And then this one, I think, was the one he blew up trying to do seventh year charms in his fourth year. Showing off for your Mum again”.

“Does everyone go through so many? The only person I know who needed a new one is Ron”.

“Well, I still have my original wand”, Moony said.

“Yeah, yeah - Moony was always perfectly in control. I went through two before…., well but you’ll be going back to Paris to get a new one. Prongs had much better luck with the wands from Dujardin’s which is where all four of mine are from”.

“Four? I thought you said you only broke two? And I thought Ollivander’s was best for wands?”

“Always have a backup wand pup. And Ollivander’s is best in the UK, but the wands at Dujardin’s are all custom-made so each component is one that responds to your specific magic”.

“So I should get two?”

“Yes Master Harry and you will be getting yourself some new glasses while you are there. Yours need updating and have been repaired too many times”, Mimsy said and he knew that there was no point in arguing.

When they had lunch, Aunt Cassie seemed absolutely delighted to escort him back to Paris and was already discussing options for his glasses and somehow had a catalogue of styles for him to look through. “I think you would look smart in these Clubmaster glasses - with the tortoise shell finish on top, although the Windsor-rimmed glasses are smart as well - similar to what you currently have but far more elegant. Perhaps we should get you a pair of each”.

“If I am going to get new glasses and wands, may I pay for them this time Aunt Cassie? I mean I would really like to look after myself a bit?”

“That will be satisfactory Harry, but I retain the option to buy you a little something while we are there”.

He saw Siri pull her aside later and just decided to go have a nap.

***

Andromeda was slightly nervous about her dinner with Lord Black that evening - most specifically about the behaviour of her daughter who wasn’t always as polished as she might be. She also noticed that he had requested an appointment with her that morning which piqued her curiosity, especially since the Prophet was reporting that Sirius had been sighted in Greece overnight - apparently pounding on Aunt Cassie’s door.

When his presence was announced, she headed off into the conference room.

“Lord Black, it is an unexpected pleasure to see you”.

“My apologies, Madame Tonks, but I am in need of your services. There are two - no three - matters that I wish to engage your firm to handle on my behalf so please ensure that we are ‘on the clock’ or whatever the appropriate term is and may I assume that I am covered by client confidentiality?”

“Of course Lord Black”.

“The first is a simple matter. I believe that I told you that I intend to hold a dinner for some of the family next week on the island?”

“Yes”, she replied with a questioning voice.

“I would like for your firm to write an ironclad oath that will be sent with the portkeys to ensure that everything said or seen whilst the guests are on the island cannot be disclosed without exception”.

“That should be straight forward, but I suggest that, if that is the case, Nymphadora should not be invited to the island”.

“Plausible deniability?”

“Yes, she is an officer of the Ministry - even if still in training. She has oaths that she has to uphold”.

“And you and Mr Tonks?”

“Can take such an oath - it is no different than when we represent a guilty party”.

“Excellent. If I could get that by the end of the week, I would be most grateful”.

“Of course”.

“The second matter is more difficult as it concerns Heir Potter Black”.

“Is he in trouble?”

“No. I am not sure if I mentioned that he is now under my guardianship. This was approved by the Ministry just before he left school at the end of the term. Madame Bones handled it personally and here are copies of the papers”.

“Was there an issue with his previous guardian?”

He sighed, “He has not yet revealed the full extent of it, but his upbringing was not as people believe. I believe I told you that he was unaware of his heirships before I took him to Gringotts, but he was raised by a muggle family - his mother’s sister and her husband. They kept him in the dark about magic until he was finally contacted by Hogwarts. He was anxious enough to get away from them that he jumped at the chance of moving in with me - a person who he had known for less than an hour”.

She felt a slight sense of revulsion and wondered if there was to be a child abuse case and if she could get Ted to take care of it. She hated those. “Do you suspect abuse Lord Black?”.

“More than suspect, but Harry does not want to pursue them for it. He merely wants to ensure that he never has to see them again”.

“And how would you like us to assist?”, she was rather confused.

“I had a letter from the Chief Warlock”, he said passing a copy to her, “I worry that he will try to convince Harry’s aunt to contest my guardianship. I wish to avoid this at all costs so I was hoping that you could develop a contract or document that his aunt can use to sign away any rights and to say that she will not contest the change in custody”.

“Easily done, but why does Heir Potter Black wish to do this?”

“He is afraid that she or her husband will seek guardianship if they think they can get some of his mother’s estate. I am aware that they will lose if they try, but I don’t want to put him through it. To ensure her cooperation, Harry has ownership of half of their house as it was left to his mother. Here is the deed. He is willing to gift this to them provided she signs the document”.

“And the wards to which Dumbledore refers?”

“Are useless and he is much better protected where he is now. Here is the Goblin’s report on them - as you can see they had three of their ward experts independently assess them. Perhaps the Chief Warlock would know that had he ever bothered to look in on the lad after he left him with them”.

That was a lot to process, the most famous child in the wizarding world was left with a muggle family with no contact with the magical world.

“And if she still refuses to sign?”

“Then, as his guardian, I will overrule his decision not to pursue them for child abuse. I promised him that he will never see them again, and this is an attempt to do so. If it doesn’t work, then they will face the consequences of their actions”.

“Of course, and may I ask how you would like this to work?”

“I had hoped that you would be able to advise. Harry does not want to have the discussion with his aunt. I fear what my reaction would be if I were to meet her. Your Aunt Cassiopeia would simply kill her. So I am open to a better solution”.

“I will consider this with my husband. I am sure we can avoid bloodshed”.

“Thank you”.

“May I ask how you are coping with having a teenager around your home?”

He chuckled, “Well, it is very different. But he is a lovely young man. Most of the last week has focussed on his healing and Cassiopeia has been dragging him to stores and overwhelming him with clothes. I have also taken a friend of his parents’ into the household - Remus Lupin if you are familiar with him - he was also one of Harry’s professors this past year. So he is doing the heavy lifting if you like”.

She smiled, “I can imagine that that is a great help - and I know how Aunt Cassie can be”.

“Is there anything more we need to discuss on this matter?”

She recognised he wanted to move on, “No, I will let you know how we decide to proceed and will limit discussion to Ted”.

“Thank you. Now for the last item on my agenda, do you have a pensieve available?”

She waved her wand and a pensieve appeared on the conference table. It was the type that was used in court which projected the image on the wall so that the entire courtroom could see it.

“Excellent. I would like to get your opinion on this memory that Heir Potter Black provided me from a few weeks ago at Hogwarts”.

He handed her the phial with the memories and she sat and watched her cousin go from seemingly threaten to murder the Potter boy to trying to kill a rat to explaining how he was innocent, imprisoned without trial and escaped to protect his godson. She saw the werewolf transform (not sure that he was an ideal person to look after the boy), the boy almost get kissed and then the Minister ignoring the children’s pleas that Sirius was innocent which is where the memory ended.

“I wanted to seek your advice as to what I should do with this. If I were to give it the Ministry, I doubt that Fudge would take any action given his reaction in the memory. As we discussed last time, I have never believed that Sirius was guilty and, as far as I am concerned, this proves it”.

“This is tricky, but makes sense given what you told me about him passing the heirship to Heir Potter before his parents passed. Given that there is a kiss on sight order against him, I do not believe that there will be a way for him to deal with this in the United Kingdom. Perhaps that is why he went to Greece although I am not sure how he could have travelled there so quickly without help”.

“Ah yes, I saw that in the Prophet this morning. Harry told me that a hippogriff that was condemned by the Ministry had gone missing around the same time that Sirius escaped from Hogwarts - perhaps that is not a coincidence?”

She could tell that he knew more than he was saying, but she understood his need for plausible deniability.

“If I were able to get in contact with Sirius, I would recommend that he turns himself in to law enforcement in a country that is a member of the ICW but does not have an extradition treaty with the UK. There are quite a few that fall into that category as their governments do not approve of the use of dementors to guard prisoners. Unfortunately Greece does have an extradition treaty, but Bulgaria, Italy, the Netherlands, Norway, Portugal, Spain, and Turkey do not. I would suggest Italy or the Netherlands as their prisons are the most humane in the event that he is unable to be cleared. I would suggest that his counsel insist on a trial before the ICW given that he didn’t have a trial in the UK and that they gather the memories from Heir Potter Black, his friends and Mr Lupin. I would suggest that would be the best way forward”.

“And your take on the chances of success?”

“If Ted is counsel, I would say 85 - 95%. He is a beast in court”.

“Do you think Mr Tonks would take on such a case?”.

“In a heartbeat”.

“Then I thank you for your time this morning and look forward to seeing you and your family at Black Manor this evening. You should be aware that Cassiopeia is overseeing arrangements so be prepared for her usual level of unpredictability”.

She smiled, “We are all looking forward to it as well Lord Black”.

The rest of the day was quite busy and it wasn’t until near the end of the day she was able to meet with Ted and discuss the three pieces of work Lord Black had proposed. She agreed to deal with the vows and Ted would deal with the guardianship as he had better experience with muggle property law and would work through their QC Chambers in London. 

When she got home, Dora was already there and they all got changed, had a quick drink for courage and, after an argument about inappropriate hair colours, they headed to the apparition coordinates for Black Manor. When she was still officially a Black, she could apparate into the grounds, but knew that the wards would be set up such that they would only see a shack. Ted looked amused and Dora horrified as she knocked on the door of the shack to have it opened by Cressida.

“Mistress Andromeda, it has been too long”.

“It has Cressida, I hope that you are well?”

“Yes thank you, would you all please follow me”.

The walked into the shack and the Manor appeared in front of them. She felt a combination of nostalgia and regret. It had been years since she had been here. The last time she could remember was before Bella was married and there had been a ball. She was there with her sisters and Sirius and little Reggie. Aunt Melania was still alive and they had all been allowed to be in the ballroom to greet the guests before they were sent upstairs to amuse themselves with Aunt Cassie popping up from time to time to check on them.

She was snapped out of her reverie when she heard Lord Black welcoming them to the Manor as they were led into the entrance hall. She was proud of Dora as she kept her mask on while taking in the grandeur of the hall.

Unusually, Lord Black led them into the library rather than a reception room where she saw the Black family tapestry on the wall - the space between Bella and Cissy was blank, the section under Uncle Orion and Aunt Walburga was covered - she guessed to hide the identity of Heir Black and she could see that Uncle Alphard was no longer there and wondered if that was due to the house that he left her when he passed away.

“Again I welcome you to Black Manor. Before we dine, I would like to welcome you into, or back into, the Black family if you are agreeable”.

“We are agreeable Lord Black”, she said.

“Then I Arcturus Orion Black, Lord of the Noble and Most Ancient House of Black, welcome Andromeda Irma Tonks, nee Black, Edward Tonks and Nymphadora Emily Tonks into the House of Black in the eyes of Lady Magic, our allies, our peers and our foes. I welcome them to enjoy the benefits and shoulder the responsibilities of membership in a noble and most ancient house with the full support of the rest of our family. So mote be it”.

The room filled with an almost stifling magic - the Black magic could be very intense - and then she saw her name reappear between Bella and Narcissa, Ted’s name next to hers and Dora below the two of them. Dora looked a bit overwhelmed and her hair shifted to look just like Cissy’s. Ted smiled and squeezed her hand. She was back where she was raised to be.

Dinner was delightful with Aunt Cassie having organised a menu with many of her favourite foods. Dora was on her best behaviour, even when Lord Black - no Uncle Arcturus - insisted on calling her Nymphadora. She nearly choked on her wine when Uncle Arcturus handed Ted a key to a vault containing her dowry. As he was trying to refuse it, Uncle Arcturus simply said, “Use it, don’t it your choice. The family magics demand that one is established for every woman in the family. It only returns to the Lord if she dies having not used it. Of course, one will be established for Nymphadora on the morn”.

She looked at her daughter who was definitely not wearing her mask.

“Don’t worry darling, we shall not be auctioning you off”.

“Well, unless you reach 30 and have not found a nice boy”, Ted added helpfully whilst ducking Dora’s hex.

As dessert was served (an exquisite raspberry soufflé), Uncle Arcturus raised a glass, “To a new golden age for the Noble and Most Ancient House of Black”.

She was sure that he meant it and knew that she would do what she could to ensure that it happened.

***

Chapter Text

It had been a difficult couple of days for Remus since Harry’s ritual. He was concerned about Harry - especially with his reaction to his wand exploding, but was also struggling with what he had witnessed. Seeing his friend being killed was something he was not expecting to deal with. Sure, he knew it had happened, but knowing and seeing were two different things. Sirius had been with Harry 24/7 while he was sleeping, but he finally got a chance to speak to him on Monday after Harry went to bed.

“So, Harry immediately assumed he was at fault for the wand - did you notice?”

Sirius nodded, “I suspect it’s because of the muggles”.

“I guess, I just don’t like to see it”.

“I know, but he’s got us now. How are you coping? I heard about the ritual”, Sirius said placing his hand on his shoulder.

He went quiet for a moment or two, “I knew it happened. I know he is dead, but actually seeing it first hand….”

“I know, Mimsy was in a right state. She took some time and so should you”.

“But Harry…”

“…is asleep. Tomorrow morning, I will be taking him swimming and maybe flying. Then Mimsy will have him rest and reading for the remainder of the day. You need to take time to grieve. I had 12 years reliving it”.

“Well, I went to the funeral, such as it was… most of us were gone or dead”.

“Hey”, Sirius said with that look in his eyes, “I know what you need - what we both need”.

He grabbed his arm and dragged him into the dining room.

“Mimsy, Hutchins?”, Sirius said.

“Yes, Master Sirius?”, Hutchins said as he popped into the room.

“Would you be so kind to summon Mia and Monty to this portrait? Find a bottle of fire whiskey and whatever your tipple of choice is and join us?”

“May I ask why Master Sirius?”

“You may Hutchins, we are going to celebrate the lives of James and Lily Potter. We have all grieved them for years, but we never had a chance to celebrate them. So we are going to enjoy a drink, share our favourite stories and remember them as a family”.

“Whilst that is a lovely idea Master Sirius, Cressida would have my head if you drank alcohol and I have to watch over the young Master”, Mimsy said.

“Fine, I won’t drink but Moony can and I believe that Holly is more than capable of checking in on a sleeping child. I think we can all benefit and we are the ones who knew them the best”.

“That is a lovely idea Sirius”, Monty said although he hadn’t noticed them arriving into this frame, “I am very glad I had the foresight to have a bottle of vintage port included in the portrait in the study. I shall just go to retrieve it”.

Against his better judgement, Remus sat down and allowed Sirius to pour him a glass of whatever whiskey Hutchins had chosen. Mimsy started off with a charming story from when James was a boy. Mia chipped in with a tale of his first bout of accidental magic - summoning his favourite blankie from the laundry dripping water and soap suds all through the house.

As Sirius plied him with more drink, the stories got a bit racier - Sirius seemed to have almost an infinite number of stories of James coming to his rescue from one sexual peccadillo or another. He remembered Mia heading off to another portrait and Mimsy falling asleep at the table and the next thing he knew he was in his bed.

“Wakey, wakey, rise and shine Moons, lunch is in fifteen minutes”, he heard as his curtains were unceremoniously drawn open - the bright light felt like a knife ripping through his eyes. “Merlin, it smells like a brewery in here and cigars? Shocking! Whatever have you been getting up to?”

“Let me stay here and die”, he moaned

“No can do, three line whip for lunch. Get yourself sorted and we’ll see you at the table”.

He dragged himself into the shower and when he looked in the mirror as he cleaned his teeth, he saw that his hair was a shocking shade of scarlet. He took out his wand, but couldn’t change it back. Knowing that this was somehow Sirius’s fault, he got dressed, downed the hangover potion that was now beside his bed and went downstairs to meet his fate.

Harry laughed the second he walked in the room as he tried to quietly sit down.

“I knew something happened last night after I went to bed, but Siri wouldn’t tell me anything”, his cub said in a voice that was far too bright for his mood.

“Your godfather decided to have a celebration of your parents last night and plied your regent with fire whiskey”, Mia said, “I cannot speak to the latter part of the evening as I headed to the library. That must be where the hair comes from”.

“What kind of celebration? Why did you do it without me?”, Harry said with a bit of a pout.

Sirius looked at him, “It was impromptu pup. I wanted to cheer old Moons and Mimsy up. You were asleep. We just told stories from before”.

“Can I see the memories?”

“Perhaps when you turn 16 bairn, some of the stories - particularly from your godfather - were a bit ribald for a young gentleman”, Mia said.

“Oh”, Harry replied sounding thoroughly disappointed.

“Maybe Lord Black can extract the memories from earlier in the evening”, he replied, “As I recall they were appropriate for your age group and didn’t involve any of Paddy’s escapades”.

“Lord Black will be happy to do so”, Arcturus said as he walked into the room, “and he chooses not to view the memories. May I assume that my grandson had something to do with your hair and demeanour this afternoon Mr Lupin?”

“I’m not sure and yes”, he replied feebly.

“I had no involvement in the hair colour Grandfather”, Sirius replied indignantly, “perhaps Regent Potter here should think before he bets that an elf cannot replicate the charm that James used to dye Snivellus’s hair in third year”.

“I am sure Mimsy can correct that when she is less, erm, indisposed”, Hutchins said as he placed some fruit before Harry.

“I would be most grateful as we will be having a visitor this evening”, Arcturus said, “with Harry’s permission of course”.

“Who Grandfather? And how was your evening last night?”, Harry asked full of excitement.

He was never so grateful for a cup of coffee as the one that Dobby set before him.

“Cursebreaker Weasley from Gringotts is coming to help with some changes to the wards I was discussing with Hutchins. And I had a very pleasant evening, thank you for enquiring. You have three new cousins and Mr Tonks has made great strides in addressing your issue with your former guardian”.

“That’s good - what are we doing to the wards?”

“Hutchins explained that the old Keep is separately warded from the living quarters which is good and currently the floo is blocked aside from when he helped you to temporarily opened it for your ritual. I spoke to Ragnuk and he said that Cursebreaker Weasley could show you how to set a password that would create when you plan to have visitors so that your friends can visit you more easily here”.

“That sounds like a good idea”.

“Thank you - it was Hutchins’s. Now how was your morning? I hope that you were not indisposed like the others?”

Harry laughed, “No, Sirius took me for my swimming and then I read. I had some questions for you actually? I was reading about relationships between the noble houses. I wanted to know about boons and about blood feuds”.

“Interesting topics. Ask your questions, but please start eating your lunch”.

He had never been so grateful for food as the fry up that Dobby placed before him. He tried to pay attention as Harry was talking to Arcturus, but all he could focus on was how good the black pudding was with the fried bread. He could always check with Sirius for the context if Harry asked questions later.

A nap, a long bath and a reversal spell from an apologetic (and rather rough looking) Mimsy later, he met with Harry and Arcturus in the Entrance Hall feeling much more like himself. Harry had smartened up his hair and was dressed in nicer robes as he clutched his notebook and a quill. When he noticed that the wards had been disturbed, he looked at Arcturus who told him that Curse Breaker Weasley must have arrived at the apparition point. Harry went to run out to get him before he was reminded that it may be more appropriate to send Hutchins.

After the introductions were made, Arcturus turned to Bill.

“I thank you for your time. I’m not sure what Ragnuk told you, but I am looking for a mechanism whereby Harry can receive visitors via floo, but I don’t want to fully open it. So I would like to, in the first instance, allow access only from your family home and Gringotts - with a password that expires each day. So if he were to invite your brother Ronald over, he could send a message with the password and then Ronald could come through. We are comfortable for the floo to be open for anyone wishing to leave however”.

“That is fairly easy to do. I can also show you how to add additional floos should you choose to do so in the future. Should I assume that you will not be adding any floos in the family quarters?”

“That would be appreciated and you are correct - all access will be through the Keep”, Arcturus said.

Harry took copious notes and was peppering the curse breaker with questions about his job and the qualifications that it required. He also followed him around like a little puppy. He would have to tell Sirius about this, but then thought better of it - Harry didn’t need to be teased for having a bit of a crush. Once everything was sorted and Harry had his notes checked by Bill, Arcturus sent Harry to have his potions and a snack and asked Bill and him to have a chat in a receiving room off the Entrance Hall.

After Hutchins served tea, Arcturus turned to Bill.

“Curse Breaker Weasley, firstly thank you again for your assistance with the ritual and your help today. They both mean a great deal to us and, as you could see, Harry is back to normal. I understand from Ragnuk that you might have an update on the ring that appeared when Harry accepted his Peverell and Bowes family magics?”

“My pleasure sir, and yes. The ring is the Gaunt Lordship ring and is, or was, a horcrux as well. The ring contained twice the amount of the detached soul as the locket so is the oldest that we currently have. His Royal Highness’s research has led us to confirm Lord Potter’s assumption that the ring presented itself to Heir Potter Black as he won the Gaunt Heirship and the Peverell line spawned both the Potter and Gaunt lines”.

“I see. So this makes three objects plus Harry. That is very dark. Is there a way to determine if there are any more?”

Remus shuddered.

“There is at least one that was created between the cup and Heir Potter Black. Plus the possibility that there was one before the ring”.

“Yes, the diary”, he said.

“Of course, we should be in a position to discuss that with the Headmaster in two or three weeks. Will that be satisfactory Curse Breaker Weasley?”

“Yes Sir”.

“Thank you, now I would ask that you please excuse a very private line of enquiry and, of course, feel free not to respond. I have become aware that your family is very important to Harry. Your younger brothers rescued from his previous guardian two summers ago and he and we are very grateful. Now Harry is planning to do something for them if he gets your parents’ permission, but I was wondering if you think that your father, in particular, would be willing to meet with me. He wouldn’t know that I am Harry’s guardian and I know that there has been some bad blood between the Weasleys and the Blacks, but Harry would like to consider an allegiance between his houses and yours some day”.

Bill took a sip of his tea, “Well, Lord Black, I cannot speak for my father but I don’t think he would hold a grudge. I believe that the business with my grandmother happened when your father was Lord Black?”

Arcturus nodded.

“But you are, no doubt, aware that my father is not active in politics. My Uncle Bilius was the lord of the family and, when he passed, my parents had seven children to raise so Dad gave his proxy to Professor Dumbledore. He asked me if I wanted to take the Lordship, but I had already agreed to take my position with Gringotts which wouldn’t allow me to do the role. My brother Charlie works with dragons in Romania so is similarly not interested”.

Arcturus smiled, “Please don’t tell Harry that this is a career option”.

“I suspect he already knows, Lord Black, Ron is very proud of Charlie”.

“Ah, of course”.

“But to answer your question, both of my parents are very fond of Harry and I suspect would be very glad to hear that he has found himself in your care. I am sure that they would meet with you should you ask”.

“Thank you. I shall discuss the matter with Regent Potter and Harry and we will see about extending an invitation”.

***

When Thursday came, Aunt Cassie was there to take Harry and Moony back to Paris to go wand shopping and sort out his glasses. After she approved his robes and his hair, she took his hand along with Moony’s and activated the portkey. Once he regained his balance and his stomach settled, she led them to the wand shop and spoke in French to the person behind the desk. She beckoned them to follow her into what looked like a workshop.

It wasn’t at all like Ollivanders which had boxes of wands lining the walls, this room had what seemed like thousands of drawers, each of which had writing on it. A man walked in and smiled when he saw Aunt Cassie.

“Ah, Lady Black, it iz so lovely to see you again. I understand that you require a new wand?”

“Monsieur Dujardin, a pleasure as always, but the wand is for my great-grandnephew. Has the confidentiality agreement been executed?”

“But of course”, he said handing her a document which she read and then placed it in her bag.

“Excellent, may I present Harry James Potter who is heir to the British houses of Potter, Black, Peverell and Bowes. After he claimed his inheritances, his old wand exploded so he is looking for two new ones. I understand that his father had several wands made here over the years and I know his godfather did”.

“Ok, well met Heir Potter-Black-Peverell-Bowes, let’s get started. Do you have your old wand?”

He handed the wand across, “Well met, Monsieur Dujardin, please call me Harry”.

“Of course ‘Arry. Ah, I see - Holly and phoenix feather. And this happened after you accepted your family magics?”

“Yes sir, when I tried to cast a lumos, but I also had some of my magic unblocked around the same time”.

“I suspect it iz the former and not the latter that caused zis. Now let me consult ze files. Your father’s name and zat of your godfather?”

“James Fleamont Potter and Sirius Orion Black”.

There was some rummaging until he heard the man shout, “Voila”.

“Zis just helps to see what has worked in your family before, but will not determine your requirements. Let us see your godfather’s most recent wand is black walnut with a griffin’s feather and runes carved in the handle that he had specified. Your father’s is mahogany with demiguise hairs and a sapphire focus stone. Demiguise is a very rare core, hmmmm”.

He watched as the man muttered to himself a bit and then turn to him, “Now I see you have ze cuffs on. Would you please remove zem and zen we can start”.

He looked at Moony who nodded so he took them off and handed them to him and stood looking at Monsieur Dujardin unsure of what he should be doing. It turned out all he had to do was to let out a little bit of his magic and close his eyes. He heard the sound of drawers opening and, when he was instructed, he opened his eyes to see that there were two drawers on one wall opened with pieces of wood floating about them, two drawers on another which seemed to have hairs floating above them and a fifth drawer on a third wall with a blue gemstone.

“Very interesting, ’Arry. Ze cores are very rare - I have never combined thestral tail and demiguise hairs before - and an unusual combination of woods - black walnut and willow. Ze stone is a sapphire like your father”. He noticed that Monsieur Dujardin put on a pair of gloves before he picked up each ingredient and placed them in a box, “It should take me two hours or so to construct. Iz zer anything else you require?”

“Yes please, could you make a spare wand for Mr Lupin?”

“Harry, I don’t need…”

“Just roll with it Moony”, he said with a smirk, “Padfoot says everyone should have two”.

“May I see your current wand Mr Lupin?”

Moony handed it across, “Ollivander? Cypress and unicorn hair?”

“Yes”.

“And it has served you well?”

“Very much so”.

Monsieur Dujardin had Moony do the same thing as he did. It was interesting to watch as he put his cuffs back on. Moony had three drawers open.

“Your wand does serve you well Mr Lupin, the only change I would suggest for the new one is the addition of the moonstone for focus”.

“We’ll take it please Monsieur Dujardin”, Harry said, “Shall we settle now or when we collect them?”

“When you collect will be fine ‘Arry, I shall see you in a few hours”, he replied as he bowed them out of the shop.

“Glasses now, then some luncheon?”, Aunt Cassie said leading them to the next shop.

Aunt Cassie took over and spoke to the witch in the shop who examined his eyes and then set out several pairs of glasses that looked like the ones that Aunt Cassie had showed him in the catalogue plus another couple pairs that she recommended.

She was able to charm the mirror with his new prescription so that he could see as he tried on the different pairs.

“Darling, pull your hair back and we’ll see what they look like if you follow your Granaigh’s advice”.

He panicked, “I can’t - the scar”, he whispered and was surprised when she laughed.

“Have you not looked in the looking glass since you had your treatment? It has faded away”.

“Oh, well - I can’t see when I wash my face”, he replied quietly as she pulled his hair back and he was surprised to see that the scar was, in fact, almost completely gone.

After settling on two pairs of the round Windsor glasses - one in gold and one in tortoise shell, they headed out for a lovely lunch before returning to Monsieur Dujardin’s.

Moony tried his new wand and was very impressed with how it worked for him - easily casting his wolf patronus.

When it was his turn, he made sure his cuffs were on and first tried a lumos with one of his new wands which was brighter than usual and then cast his stag with the other, which galloped around the room, as he thought of just a simple dinner with Sirius, Moony, Grandfather and Aunt Cassie under the view of his grandparents’ portrait.

He happily paid by presenting his Potter ring and braced himself for the portkey back home.

A few days later and he was standing outside the wards in front of Potter Manor with the family and a new necklace with a charm on it around his neck. Grandfather had given it to him - it was a permanent portkey and had been created by Grandfather’s grandfather who had been the person who had purchased the island in the late 1800’s. Since it was created before the Ministry started regulating portkeys, it couldn’t be traced.

Cressida, Troilus and Titus had already left for the island with the luggage so he was holding Moony’s hand and, with the other, he grabbed the charm and said ‘Sanctuary’ as Grandfather had instructed him. A few nauseating moments later he landed on the sand in the full blaze of the sun. He dropped Moony’s hand and actually threw up this time. Moony quickly pulled him away from where they landed and instantly cleaned up the mess before Grandfather landed elegantly with Mimsy, who immediately started to fuss over him. At least Sirius had the decency to look green when he landed a minute or two later with Aunt Cassie.

When he got his bearings he looked around and saw a very large stretch of beach beyond which was what looked like a jungle and then there were what looked like mountains (which Moony later told him were massive granite boulders which were a distinguishing feature of the islands).

Grandfather walked over to a small boulder on the beach and he saw him take out a dagger and drip some blood onto it and then a big white building with a wrap-around porch appeared in front of them all and there were maybe six smaller buildings in a semi circle around it.

“Welcome everyone, the building in front of us is the entertaining building where we will dine and can relax together. The smaller buildings are our sleeping quarters. I suggest that I show you all to yours where you can relax until luncheon when we will convene in the main house?”

He was shown to his first which Sirius insisted that they share. There was a sitting room with a small kitchenette and two en-suite bedrooms. It looked much bigger from the inside than from the outside. Troilus showed him to his bedroom which had a view over the ocean and then Mimsy came in to fuss with potions in hand.

“Master Harry, you travelled 5,000 miles in less than a minute. You will rest in your bed until it is time to get dressed for luncheon and I shan’t take any arguments”.

He wasn’t in a position to do so anyway so he slipped into his pyjamas, took his potions and fell into the very comfortable bed - glimpsing briefly at a ceiling fan slowly rotating over his head until he fell asleep.

The next thing he knew, Padfoot jumped up on the bed to let him know it was time to wake up. Someone had left casual robes on the outside of the wardrobe so he had a quick shower, got dressed and followed Sirius into the main house.

When they got into the dining room, he thought he saw a slight smirk on Grandfather’s face as he stared at the table which was very formally set with more cutlery than he thought was even possible.

“Relax Harry, just practice for the dinner on Wednesday evening. Your Aunt Cassiopeia wants to ensure that you feel comfortable and it will be good practice for your godfather as I am not sure if they use fish knives in Azkaban these days”.

Moony hid a laugh with a cough as Titus came out with the first course - a cold soup called vichyssoise which was lovely.

As they ate the soup, Grandfather spoke to him, “Now Harry, I should like for you to keep the necklace that you are wearing on you at all times. It is charmed to be invisible should you so wish. It is to be used if you are in extreme danger and will bring you here. For example, if you happen to find yourself fighting thinking about fighting a basilisk again. You simply activate it the way you did today and, when you use it, Mimsy, Hutchins and I will be notified and come here to look after you. Eventually Remus and Sirius will be notified as well. I trust that you will not, as Sirius’s father did once when he was heir, use it to get out of detention”.

“Thank you grandfather and I won’t”, he replied with a smile. It was nice to know that people would take the time to protect him.

“Later in the week, I’ll show you how to open the wards here as I did on our arrival. And when we are back in the UK we will open the floo between your family quarters in Potter Manor and both Black Manor and the Wight House so you have an easy escape should someone manage to break through the Potter Manor wards. This should help to keep you safer until you are old enough to apparate”.

He nodded.

“But pup, we don’t want you to worry okay? You are very well protected at your Manor and most of this is just because we Blacks tend to be a bit paranoid. You shouldn’t fret and keep yourself hidden away”, Sirius said and waited for him to nod before turning to Grandfather, “May I ask the punishment when Father used the portkey Grandfather?”, Sirius asked.

“No magic on his next holiday and his broom was confiscated for the remainder of the term at Hogwarts”.

The rest of lunch was lighter in tone and, when they had finished and he had satisfied Aunt Cassie that he was proficient with a fish knife on the weird but yummy blue fish he had eaten (parrot fish apparently), he had the afternoon free to explore the island with Siri and Moony.

Sunscreen and cooling charms applied and dressed in shorts, hiking shoes and long sleeves, they headed out to circumnavigate the island. Sirius said he remembered it being reasonably small, but that Moons could apparate them back to the house if they got too far and became tired.

The first bit was all just beach as they walked by the water which was actually quite warm. He had never been to a beach before so they paused after a while, took their shoes off and waded in the water. When they continued on the walk, they came to a bunch of boulders and walked inland around them to see a lagoon that had the boulders on one side and a cliff on the other with a really cool waterfall falling down the cliff. They decided to swim for a bit - which turned into quite a while - and then headed back to their rooms for dinner. After dinner, he and Sirius took their brooms and flew over the rest of the island to get an idea of what was beyond the cliffs (largely different varieties of palm trees).

Over the next couple of days, they settled into a routine where he would have a lesson with Grandfather in the morning to prepare for meeting the family on Wednesday evening, then he, Sirius and Moony would go to the lagoon to swim before lunch, a bit of magic practice with Moony in the afternoon followed by more swimming.

On Monday afternoon, when they were at the lagoon, he looked up at the waterfall and decided it would be cool if there was some sort of water slide from the cliff top to the lagoon and told Sirius and Moony about the idea.

“What is a water slide?”, Sirius asked.

“Muggles have these places called water parks and different slides that have water running down them and you queue up to slide into the pool. Like with lots of twists and turns”.

“What do they look like?”, Remus asked, “We didn’t have any where I grew up in Wales”.

He looked down, “Well, I’ve never seen one, but Dudley told me all about them when they came back from a day at one in Croydon. Said it was amazing. But maybe he was just making it up to make me feel bad?”. Dudley always wanted him to know when he did something that he wasn’t allowed to do.

“What did you do when they were at the water park, pup?”, Sirius asked him.

“A weird lady with a lot of cats used to look after me when they went on outings. Mrs Figg”.

He saw Sirius and Moony exchange dark looks.

“Well pup, we are in luck because we have our imaginations and magic”, Moony said (more cheerfully than usual), “Why don’t we draw some designs and then we can build our own water park, we can practice some spells so we can do it during lesson time in the afternoons? I am sure we can have something working by the end of the week. Let’s see, I’ll do some measurements here and you two grab your brooms and see if you can find some young bamboo - there should be green and yellow varieties on the island so get a bit of both, we can use that to fashion the slide and then enlarge it and hover it into place - we can do a couple of designs and see what we like the best - how does that sound?”

“That would be amazing!”

They spent that evening drawing a bunch of different slides with Moony nixing some of the more outrageous designs that Sirius was coming up with (‘We still have to deal with gravity and physics Pads’) and started construction on Tuesday morning with the bamboo that they had collected and soaked overnight. They built several prototypes that they tested with rocks as people to see how they would work. They had to discard several - especially the one that Sirius made with the loop de loop where the rock dropped off the top and smashed into the bottom of the loop.

That afternoon, they picked the one that he liked best and Moony made several copies of it using a spell called Geminio that duplicated it. The first time he tried it, he set the one he was trying to duplicate on fire before he pulled back the power on his second attempt. They then took one of the copies and started performing Engorgio on the different bits - again a couple of explosions but no one seemed to mind. He used Duro to turn the main supports into stone which took a lot of effort but by the end of the day, they had a very cool looking slide leading from the top of the cliff down into the water. He pulled out his broom and was going to fly up to have a try when Sirius stopped him.

“Whoa pup, not today. We’ll let it stay there with the water running down it overnight - see if it’s still standing in the morning. If - no when - it is, we’ll get Aunt Cassie to help us make a golem to test it - well one for each of us. Moons and I will not let you go on it until we are sure it is safe. Plus I think we will want to line the slide with something. I don’t think I would like those joins scraping my back”.

“Impulse control, Pads, Mia will be impressed”, Moony said with a laugh jumping out of the way of a stinging hex.

The next morning, the three of them - plus Aunt Cassie - headed back out after his lesson on the order of greeting guests. He was almost vibrating with excitement when they got there and saw the slide was still standing. Aunt Cassie looked very proud as she helped them make their golems. The first couple of tests were disasters - Siri had been right and the unlined slide took all the skin off the back of the Moony golem before it fell between two bits that hadn’t been joined quite properly. They lined the slide with palm leaves and tried again and again, making adjustments as required.

It was nearly lunchtime when they were attempting their latest test - this time with his golem. It was going swimmingly (pardon the pun) until it flew off the slide where there was a bend that they hadn’t banked properly and he heard “Oh Merlin!” being yelled before three spells in different voices - “Arresto Momentum”, “Wingardium Leviosa” and “Immobulus” and saw golem Harry frozen in midair before it was gently levitated back to the side of the lagoon.

“Sirius Orion Black! What are you allowing Harry to get up to?”, he heard Grandfather bellow from his vantage point on the top of the cliff with Aunt Cassie.

“Grandfather, I’m up here - that was a golem. Siri and Moony said we had to test before we could ride it”, he called down.

“You almost gave me a heart attack young man. I’ll send Mimsy up to get you”.

“It’s ok I have my broom”, he said before offering to give Aunt Cassie a ride (she declined graciously) and flying down to face the music.

When he landed, Grandfather put his arms around him, “Thank the Lady that you are safe”.

He smiled, “It’s a good thing we tried the golems”, he said pointing to a clay silhouette of Sirius smashed against the cliff face to the right of the waterfall before adding, “and we lost a Moony golem into the ocean. We reckon it will be Friday before people can actually use it”.

He thought he saw a smile on Grandfather’s face before his mask went back up and he said, “A young heir does not ‘reckon’, he believes or estimates. But please follow me, I have some guests for you to meet before luncheon”.

They walked over to a very beautiful woman and Sirius draped around and weeping over another woman. Moony was standing back.

“Heir Potter Black, may I present Contessa Zabini, the Lady Fawley?”

He threw his shoulders back and took the offered hand, kissing the air above it, “Well met Contessa Zabini. It is an honour to meet you and welcome to our home away from home. My apologies for my appearance, I reck… I’m afraid I lost track of time”.

“Well met Heir Potter Black and no apologies are required, Lord Black was showing us around the island when we came across your impressive construction. I hope that you will be able to explain it to me over lunch?”

“It would be my pleasure and please call me Harry”.

“The pleasure is all mine Harry and please call me Angelica”, she replied with a smile. Merlin, she really had beautiful almost purple eyes that looked very kind.

“Thank you Angelica, and may I present Mr Remus Lupin, Regent Potter?”

They exchanged greetings and then Grandfather stepped forward, excused them and led him over to where Sirius was still hugging the other woman who he assumed was Andromeda Tonks.

“Pup, this is my cousin Andi! My favourite cousin!”

“Well met Madame Tonks, it is a great pleasure to meet you”.

“And you Heir Potter Black”, she said while still in the clutches of Sirius.

“Perhaps you should head back to change whilst your godfather remembers his manners and I’ll continue with the Contessa’s tour?”

“Yes Grandfather”, he said excusing himself and flew back with Moony on the back of the broom.

***

Angelica Zabini hadn’t known what to expect when she arrived at Lord Black’s island this morning other than it was going to be a follow up discussion on their meeting from the previous Thursday where they had discussed the case of Sirius Black. And yet, here she was walking around Lord Black’s island and she had just met his heir who appeared to be the boy who lived.

She had been surprised when he asked to meet her last week, and even more so when he told her that, not only had he found his heir, but that the heir had evidence that he believed proved the innocence of his grandson. He had asked if she could speak to Cesare on his behalf to see if he would be able to ensure that Sirius got access to a trial in Italy if he turned himself in - apparently he had never had one in the UK - and that he would guarantee that Sirius would serve his time there if he were to be found guilty.

She knew that she was here today to meet with the barrister that he said would be representing Black and to work out logistics for next steps. She also knew that lunch with an escaped convict, his lawyer, the boy who lived, her son’s DADA professor from last year and Lady Black would prove to be an interesting exercise.

When Lord Black led her into the dining room, Lady Black, Heir Potter Black, Sirius Black and Mr Lupin (or Regent Potter?) were standing awaiting their arrival. Lord Black pulled out the chair to his right for her to sit. Mr Lupin was to her right, Heir Potter Black was across from her sitting between Lord Black and Madame Tonks with Sirius between Madame Tonks and Lady Black.

Everyone had cleaned up very nicely and she noted that the young heir did not look anything like she was expecting. His hair was very well coiffed, his robes were immaculate and she couldn’t notice the famous scar on his forehead. She was sure that Blaise had mentioned there being a very pronounced scar. She looked up as Lady Black spoke to her.

“I have not been out in society for some time Contessa, but may I enquire how your rather colourful sister-in-law is?”

She smiled, “Ah, Isobel is currently mourning the loss of her most recent husband on her new yacht in the Caribbean. My husband always says that she has too much Borgia blood in her, but since, I believe, her fourth bereavement she has not been a welcome visitor in his home”, she said with a small laugh, “Oh darling Cassiopeia, we do so miss you on the circuit. Do you have any plans to rejoin the season?”.

“I am hoping to dip my toe in towards the end of the season - I expect that young Harry will be given some invitations and may appreciate his old Auntie to be in attendance”.

The boy looked terrified at the prospect.

“Perhaps, Arcturus would honour us with presenting his heir at the Fawley Ball in August. It is slightly less formal than the Ministry affairs or some of the others held in the summer”.

“That is a very kind offer Angelica, we shall bear it in mind. There is a lot to get through before we are ready for such a debut and I know that Harry will want to ensure that he feels entirely comfortable before we leave him to the wolves”.

“Cousin! It is not like that at all and you know it. Don’t scare the wits out of the poor lad. Sirius and Remus have been through this so will be able to help as well”, Lady Black said indignantly.

She looked over at the lad who now looked rather green.

“Harry, I couldn’t help but notice the lovely bracelets that you are wearing. I have never seen anything quite like them”.

“Oh, thank you. They were a gift from my account manager. They are magic inhibiting cuffs”.

“Exquisite. But may I enquire what your account manager gifted you something that is usually used to punish?”

“If I may?”, Arcturus said, “Harry’s parents blocked his core when he was a child and after they passed, no one knew to unblock it. So the cuffs are being used to get him used to more power without overwhelming him”.

She felt mortified, “I am so sorry for bringing it up Heir Potter Black, please forgive me”.

The boy smiled, “It’s fine. It was a quite a surprise when I found out. I’m very lucky that Grandfather has Cressida as part of the family as she was the one who worked it out. But, it is strange dealing with the extra magic, that is why we are working on the water slide. It was Remus’s idea - I can practice my magic while doing something fun. I’m getting a bit better at not setting things on fire”.

“Indeed you are Harry. You have done some very good work”, Mr Lupin said.

“What a clever idea to disguise learning as fun, Mr Lupin, I can see why you were my son’s favourite professor this year”.

“That is very kind, Contessa, Heir Zabini was, I believe, top of his class in Slytherin this year in my class. He has a natural affinity for Defence. You should be very proud”.

“I am thank you. But he told me that he struggled to keep up with Harry here. I understand that you cast a corporal patronus at a quidditch match? It impressed my son enough to earn a rare letter home”.

Harry blushed, “Yes, Remus taught me how to cast it after the first quidditch match where the dementors made me pass out”.

Arcturus looked at the boy, “I thought there were only dementors at the one quidditch match Harry?”

Mr Lupin laughed, “In this instance, it was just some students disguised as a dementor to try to put Harry off so that Gryffindor wouldn’t win the cup, but our Harry sealed the victory”.

“Ah yes, Heirs Malfoy, Crabbe and Goyle”, she replied.

“Perhaps we can discuss this later Harry?”, Arcturus said.

“Yes Sir”.

“But back to your lovely cuffs, Harry, may I see them? I have never seen such designs”.

He held up his right arm and pulled back his sleeve. “This one represents my houses”, he switched his arm and looked at his Grandfather who nodded. “And this one represents the basilisk that I killed in my second year”.

There was a gasp from Madame Tonks, but everyone else seemed to just accept this.

“A basilisk?”, Madame Tonks asked.

“Andi, you just have to understand that Harry has he an extraordinary talent for adventures, he is not going to do these things anymore, but he killed the basilisk in his second year to save his best friend’s little sister, he got bitten and a bloody phoenix came to save his life. Pardon my language ladies”, Sirius said, “but Harry’s school days put my past to shame”.

She listened with some incredulity as she stared at the bracelet before turning to Arcturus, “You realise that the goblins have recognised Harry as a warrior”.

He looked up, “Ah, I hadn’t thought of that”.

“May I ask what that means?”, Harry asked.

“It means, Harry, that the Goblin nation have recognised your skill as a warrior and it is a great honour”, Arcturus replied.

“It certainly is Harry. I have never heard of a wizard of your age or even your godfather’s age being honoured as such”, she said.

“But I didn’t…”, the boy started.

“Just accept it graciously Harry”, Mr Lupin said and Harry laughed a bit.

As the lunch progressed, Harry spoke to her, “I am very sorry that I haven’t properly met Heir Zabini yet and I hope to rectify that as soon as possible. We haven’t had many classes together and, well, I have spent most of my time with people in my own house rather than meeting people in others, but I promise I will reach out to him as soon as I can”.

“I understand and so will Blaise, Harry”, she replied, “I know that my son tends to keep his own counsel. I do believe that he will be a good ally for you as I have tried to be for your Grandfather”. She also knew that the Potter boy’s ‘adventures’ as Sirius had described them intrigued her son.

“Thank you ma’am. That means a lot and I shall try to be a good ally to Heir Zabini as well”.

When lunch ended, Arcturus asked to meet with Sirius, Madame Tonks and her and sent the others off to enjoy their afternoons. But she noticed that, before Harry left, he pulled the lad aside.

“Harry, I am sorry if I appeared cross earlier. I just was worried as I thought I was seeing you fly towards the boulders. It appears that you have done some very impressive magic putting your slide together and I look forward to having a try when you have finished. I will ensure that your Aunt Cassiopeia creates a test golem for me with brittle bones”, he said as he pulled him into a hug and finished with, “Now I believe that you have letters to write?”.

***

Chapter Text

Petunia Dursley had been having a very good summer so far. She was delighted to have her precious Dudders back from Smeltings (which whilst Vernon assured her that it was the best possible school for their son, she was still not sure as they didn’t seem to recognise how special her little boy was). She was possibly even more delighted that the freak had sent a letter saying that he had to spend the summer at that place he called a school. Vernon was so happy that they were planning a family holiday to Tenerife.

The only fly in the ointment was a letter she received from an Edward Tonks, QC last week requesting a meeting with respect to the estate of the late Lily Potter nee Evans.  It had been nearly 13 years since she had died so, at first, she decided to ignore it as a scam. She considered about talking to Vernon about it, but thought better of it since she had never told him that Lily had inherited half of the house that they lived in.

She still hadn’t forgiven her parents for not leaving the house entirely to her. She was the one who moved there with them while Lily was off with frog spawn and tea leaves. She was the one who helped to care for her mother through her battle with cancer and she was the one who dealt with her death and that of her father through heart attack a few months earlier. Lily had been at the funerals but hadn’t even bothered to turn up for the will reading saying that she had to go into hiding to protect her family, but that she was more than happy for Vernon and her to live in their parents’ house and she would sort things out as soon as she could. Then she got herself blown up and the brat was left on her doorstep with that note. The only reason the little freak was allowed to stay with them was that Lily’s old headmaster said that, if they let him live with them, some old magic would protect her and her family as well as the boy.

It was only after she went to the library and looked up the chambers that this barrister represented and found that they were well-established and that Mr Tonks had been working there since the 1980s. Since it was clearly a non-magical establishment, she had scheduled an appointment to meet with him this morning and had left Dudley in the care of Mrs Polkiss for the day.

She arrived five minutes before her appointment and was shown into a well appointed office and provided with tea and biscuits as she wondered what this meeting would bring.

The door opened and a distinguished looking man in black robes and a wig walked in.

“I apologise for my attire, Mrs Dursley, my court case ran a bit later than I expected. I hope that Miss Shields looked after you?”, the man said removing his wig and running his hand through his hair to pat it down.

“She did thank you”, she said without rising from her seat.

He walked over and held out his hand, “I’m Ted Tonks - thank you for coming in today. As I said in my letter, I would have been happy to meet at your home as I am sure you are very busy”.

“It’s not a problem, I must confess I am a bit confused why there are issues with my late sister’s estate. She passed in 1981”.

He wandered back to his desk picking up a stack of folders - each wrapped in red ribbons.

“Well, there are no problems with her estate. Your nephew, Mr Harry James Potter, inherited all of her assets. The reason for this meeting is that Mr Potter requested, and was granted, a change of guardianship on the 10th of June this year. I understand that he sent you a note saying that he was staying at Hogwarts for the summer, but this was so that his new guardian could get him settled into his new home before informing you of the change”.

“He can’t do that”.

“I’m afraid he can and did”, he said opening one of the folders and taking out a document with a wax seal, “This is the transfer document approved by the Head of the Department of Magical Law Enforcement herself”.

“You’re … you’re one of them”, she said shrinking back into her chair.

“If by ‘one of them’ you mean that I am a wizard, you would be correct. Like your sister I was born into a non-magical family so I maintain practices in both worlds. But, to continue, when Mr Potter looked through his assets with his new guardian, he noted that he owns half of your home at”, he looked down at a paper on his desk, “Number 4 Privet Drive, Little Whinging in Surrey. Lovely part of the world.

“He can’t change guardians - he has to live with us - it is the only thing protecting my son, my family from your lot”.

“I’m not sure what danger you believe yourself and your family to be in, but I can assure you once again that Mr Potter can and did change guardians”.

“That man … from the school that she went to … he said that her death caused some kind of magic around our home to keep us safe as long as he lived with us. He can’t just throw us to the wolves”. She was feeling panicked now and looked for a way out, “I’ll write to that man … I’ll contest it”.

“Ah, the wards. Mr Potter’s new guardian was made aware of these and asked for them to be reviewed. He is very concerned for Mr Potter’s well-being”, he said opening another folder and handing her a stack of papers, “As you will see three independent experts reviewed the wards and found that they started to deteriorate in 1984. There is some disagreement between the three as to when the final remnants disappeared with two experts saying that it was in the summer of 1992 and the other saying that it was in August of last year, but all agree that there is no doubt that there is zero protection now. Even when the wards were in full force, they only protected your house and garden so they would only have been effective if you and your family never left the house”.

She was panicking now, “I only took the boy because he said that it would keep my family safe and you are telling me that they didn’t? That they don’t?”

“According to the research I have read in preparation for this meeting, the wards required that Mr Potter consider your house a home”.

“We gave him a place to sleep and eat - what more ….”

“I have to ask myself, what would make a four year old child start to consider the place he lived, where he was cared for and loved, not home”, he said looking at her like he suspected something.

“I can’t imagine”, she replied stiffly, “but what is the purpose of this meeting? Are you telling me that the boy is going to try to take my home away from us?”

“Well, I can imagine, but Mr Potter has agreed to sign over his ownership of half of your home - I believe that to be worth approximately”, he looked at his paper again, “£140,000 in current market conditions. His only request is that you sign this document which states that you and your family will neither contest his change in guardianship nor seek to contact him again. He believes that the £70,000 that his half of the house is worth will more than compensate you and your husband for your care”.

“And if I don’t?”, she asked wondering if he was lying about the protections being gone.

“Then, in the first instance, his guardian would institute a process under the Law of Property Act of 1925 on Mr Potter’s behalf. This would take place in the non-magical courts. Assuming that his claim is accepted, and they almost always are, you would be given the choice of purchasing Mr Potter’s half of the home from Mr Potter - the proceeds of which would go into his trust fund until he is of age - or, if you don’t have the resources to do so, the court would order the house would be put up for sale and Mr Potter would be entitled to half of the proceeds - again going into his trust fund”.

She knew they didn’t have a spare £70,000 and that Vernon would go spare if they had to sell the house because of the freak.

“And if I choose to contest the change in guardianship? If I am his guardian, I would not allow him to sell the house”.

“That would become more problematic for you. As Mr Potter is a wizard and the change in guardianship has been approved by our Ministry, then the dispute for guardianship would go to the Wizengamot for a ruling. The Wizengamot being the equivalent of the High Court in the non-magical world. I would represent Mr Potter’s guardian and would compel testimony on your suitability as a guardian given how eager Mr Potter was to change the arrangements”.

She was outraged, “Are you insinuating that I am an unfit parent?”.

“I am not insinuating anything Mrs Dursley. Mr Potter’s guardian has told me that Mr Potter chooses not to discuss his living arrangements with you and your family. I am simply telling you that this would be standard questioning in such a case”.

She sniffed, “As if a proper court would believe a 13 year old boy’s word against my husband’s and mine”.

“In magical court, the actual memories of witnesses can be accessed so credibility is not an issue”.

She knew she had lost, Vernon may have been a bit overzealous in his punishment of the boy from time to time. She could see how that could look from the outside - even the teachers at his primary school had implied that he wasn’t well cared for. But it was necessary to keep the freakishness at bay.

“If I agree to sign, what protection do I have that the boy won’t come back and ask for more money?”

“If you read the contract, you will see that Mr Potter agrees that he will make no further claims or contact provided that you and your family uphold your part of the bargain”.

“And if we don’t?”

“There is no statute of limitations on claims of child abuse and neglect, Mrs Dursley, and one doesn’t have an office like this in this part of London unless one is a highly skilled litigator”.

She signed the document.

As she sat on the train heading back to Little Whinging with copies of the agreement and Mr Tonk’s assurance that the change in ownership would be filed with the Land Registry by the end of the day, she tried to figure out what to tell Vernon. By the time she got home she had decided that the best solution was to tell him that the freak had been killed at school and it would be for the best that they move rather than having to make excuses for the neighbours and his death ended their protection. She had her eye on a lovely house that she had seen in the Times in Kent - it had still been listed at the weekend. Dudley spent most of the year at Smeltings anyway and would have no problems making friends in their new village. The commute from Bearsted to London would be similar to that from Little Whinging - plus the house she had been looking at had a much nicer garden than their current home. Yes, that was the answer - she would contact an estate agent this afternoon.

***

After his meeting with Sirius, the Contessa and Andromeda, Arcturus left the ladies in the capable hands of his cousin and sent Sirius off to find Harry and Remus - under strict instruction to ensure that Harry had completed his letters and was well rested and presentable for the dinner that evening. Once he was alone, he took a deep breath and opened the door to the formal dining room where he could see that Cressida and Troilus had made great strides in preparing it for this evening.

“I see that you have finally come to greet your grandfather”, he heard from the portrait of Phineas Nigellus Black hanging on the wall, “I believe that you have been here for several days and only now I get the privilege of your company?”

“My apologies Grandfather. I know that it has been many years since we have spoken. I would appreciate some of your time and counsel now if you would be so kind”.

“Please have a seat and tell me what is troubling you Arcturus”.

He sat and told his grandfather about the state of the House of Black, how his cousin Pollux had started to follow the Dark Lord’s views and influenced his children Walburga and Cygnus to the stage where their children Regulus and Bellatrix had actually pledged fealty and took the dark mark. He explained what happened to Regulus, how Bellatrix was now in prison, how Sirius had rebelled and yet was still viewed by society as a Death Eater and murderer. How he thought he was going to die leaving the family with no heir until he found out about Sirius’s blood adoption of Harry Potter and his hopes for a revival of the family name - that the Black family would once again be a great and respected house under the leadership of Heir Potter Black.

“I must have been taking a wander through the school when you spoke to the current Headmaster about the boy. Dilys mentioned it to me but I hope that you are aware that trouble seems to follow young Potter and he knows nothing of our ways from what I have seen from his rather frequent visits to the Headmaster”.

“I understand that Sir. I am taking it upon myself to educate him with the help of cousin Cassiopeia and we are seeking counsel from Lord and Lady Potter’s portraits. He is a quick study and I firmly believe that he will rise to the occasion. He has a kind and compassionate heart and I believe that he has the moral fibre to stand up both to those who seek to follow the Dark Lord and to those who refuse to honour Lady Magic for her gifts”.

“Lord Henry Potter?”

“No Sir, his son Lord Fleamont Potter. We have not yet met with his other ancestors although I believe that they have portraits in his family vaults”.

“You should speak to Lord Henry. He was a good man aside from his views on assisting muggles in their wars”.

“I will Sir. I want to ensure that young Harry has the benefit of all of the knowledge from both his family and ours”.

“And you believe that the young man will follow our ways? That he will honour both Lady Magic and the Black name?”

“Yes. Whilst he has been recovering he has been reading extensively. He has studied the Wheel of the Year and books on the old families. He has also found some of his mother’s old journals and read about her views on Lady Magic so he has learned that both of his parents followed our ways and he knows that his godfather and regent do as well”.

“I should like to meet this young man”, Phineas Nigellus said.

“You shall Grandfather. He will be the guest of honour at dinner this evening. But I will warn you that I shall silence your portrait if you make any untoward mention of his mother’s parentage or his blood status”.

“And why would I do that?”

“Did you not disown Uncle Phineas because he supported muggle rights?”

“I disowned my son because he actively supported the inclusion of muggles in the magical world. I have always been a firm believer in the International Statute of Magical Secrecy. Just as I disowned my sister Isla because she chose to marry a muggle who, prior to their marriage, had no knowledge of magic. Whilst I may not have approved a match for any of my children with a muggle born witch or wizard, I recognise that they have been blessed by Lady Magic just as we have been”.

“I should have sought your counsel sooner grandfather”.

“Yes you should have - now pray tell - who else shall be attending tonight?”

“Well there are only three people with the official Black name alive - me, my cousin Cassiopeia  and my grandson Sirius. They will all be in attendance. I have invited Madame Andromeda Tonks (nee Black - daughter of Cygnus II and Druella Rosier) and her husband Edward. They will be representing Sirius in his upcoming trials and I have recently welcomed them and their daughter back into our house. Lady Malfoy will also be attending”.

“Narcissa? Isn’t her husband a Death Eater?”.

“He is. He and their son have wronged Harry greatly. I want to ascertain if she is a Black or a Malfoy”.

“You have taken precautions? Oaths and the like?”

“Yes Sir. Andromeda drafted them herself. Plus Cassiopeia is feeling quite murderous at the moment. I don’t believe that Lord Malfoy will live to see the New Year in”.

“Interesting”.

“Indeed and the final guest this evening will be the new Regent Potter - Mr Remus Lupin”.

“The werewolf?”

“Yes, a close friend of the late Lord James Potter, someone who is admired by Harry and who has a mastery in PPE in addition to his mastery in defence”.

“Life with your new heir is going to be very interesting”.

“I hope so grandfather, but I must excuse myself to check over Harry’s correspondence and then get myself ready for the dinner. I hope that you will enjoy the evening and I thank you again for your counsel”.

***

As she was sitting in front of her vanity, Narcissa looked again at the oath that had come with the portkey. It was ironclad and she wasn’t sure what about meeting an eleven year old boy would warrant such security, but she would soon find out. When she told Lucius that she was invited to dine with Aunt Cassiopeia that evening, he quickly said that he would go directly from his meetings to his club to dine. More likely he would be off with one his tarts, but at least he was discrete and knew enough not to sire a bastard.

She took one last look in the mirror and, satisfied, head out to the edge of the Manor wards and waited for the portkey to activate.

When she landed she almost walked into a woman digging through her handbag.

The woman looked up, “Oh excuse me Lady Malfoy and good evening”.

“Good evening Contessa Zabini, what a pleasure to see you will be joining us this evening”. She had definitely overdressed if that was what the Contessa was wearing.

“Oh. No. I had a meeting with Lord Black earlier and afterwards fell into conversation with Lady Cassiopeia. We rather lost track of time and I just came out to take my portkey home. I’m sure that Blaise has wasted away his afternoon instead of attending to his studies. My, your robes are exquisite”.

“Thank you. I hope your meeting was to your satisfaction?”

“Very much so, but I must dash. I wish you a lovely evening and hope to see you soon. Will you be attending the Greengrass Ball?”.

“We shall and I hope that the Conte will honour me with a dance”.

“I’m sure he shall, now I must leave you to your evening”. With that the Contessa picked up a charm from her bag and said “Casa Zabini” before disappearing.

She took a deep breath and straightened her robes before she noticed an elf appear.

“Lady Malfoy - welcome. Lord Black is on the veranda”, the elf said and suddenly the huge white house appeared in front of her with Lord Black dressed in impeccable black robes with gold constellations embroidered in the edging. Even from where she stood she could see the Boötes constellation prominently displayed on his chest with the Black family crest in the centre. The Arcturus star was shining through. 

“Lord Black”, she started to say as he walked towards her.

“No need for formality Narcissa. I am delighted that you could join us this evening. I will apologise on behalf of your Aunt Cassiopeia she is running late as she is supposed to be our hostess for the evening, but may I offer you a cocktail? Titus has created something amusing with coconut and local rum, but there are also mojitos and, of course there is champagne”.

“The coconut cocktail sounds delightful thank you Uncle”.

By the time they made their way onto the veranda there were drinks on a table awaiting them.

They sat down and the door opened and she could see Aunt Cassie followed by a woman and a man whose view was blocked by her aunt rushing towards her.

“Narcissa - so lovely to see you. And how beautiful you look. You must tell me where you have been shopping. Now I’m sure our other guests need no introduction”.

She looked past her aunt to see her former sister Andromeda looking nervous and what looked to be Sirius with a mischievous grin.

Sirius immediately bounced over to her, “Hey cuz. Long time - no?”

“Sirius?”

“In the flesh”.

“So you are free now? You are the heir that Lord Black wanted to introduce?”. The secrecy certainly made sense. She wouldn’t be able to get Draco in with Sirius, but she could grit her teeth and do so herself.

“Not exactly free - not yet. And no, I’m not the heir. Before my unfortunate incarceration, I blood adopted a child and passed the heirship to him. Grandfather only found out recently and you shall be meeting him shortly”.

“I see. I was under the impression…”

“That I had been disowned? Nope - Mother tried but father never did it. Thanks, by the way, for the letters and visits to Azkaban - really broke up the tedium”.

She schooled herself, “I … I never believed you were guilty”.

“Of course you didn’t, I’m sure ole Lucifer told you about the rat and the setup…”

“Sirius, you will mind your manners or you will be confined to your quarters”, Lord Black said sharply.

“Of course, my apologies Lady Malfoy. 12 years in prison can have an effect. But you have not greeted Grandfather’s other guest”.

“Lady Malfoy”, Andromeda said calmly.

“Madame Tonks”, she replied.

“Now now, no formalities. Lord Black has welcomed Andromeda back into the family so you are sisters again”, Aunt Cassie said and led them into seats on either side of her. In the background she heard Sirius arguing with an elf about what he was drinking. The elf told him in no uncertain terms he was allowed a glass of champagne to toast the heir and no alcohol before or after. She also noted that Sirius’s robes matched Lord Blacks, but his constellations were embroidered in a very subtle black and he had Canus Major on his chest around the Black crest.

She shut that down and tried to participate in the conversation with her sister - her sister she hadn’t seen in over 20 years. Aunt Cassie was talking about her daughter - who was apparently an Auror in training and her husband who she shared a practice with and would be here for dinner later but was currently settling a matter for Lord Black. She tried to remain impassive at the snub that a mudblood would be dining with them when her husband - a Lord - was not invited.

After what seemed an eternity of pleasant conversation, an elf appeared to announce that they should move to the dining room.

She felt more relaxed as they stood and ate canapés waiting for the guest of honour to arrive, but a man came in and spoke quietly to Lord Black who clapped him on the back and brought him over after they exchanged a file of some description.

“Lady Malfoy, may I present Mr Edward Tonks - your brother-in-law. Ted - this is Lady Narcissa Malfoy”.

“Well met Mr Tonks”.

“Well met Lady Malfoy, please call me Ted”.

Andromeda came over and gave her husband a kiss on the cheek before the door opened again and Lord Black spoke, “Dear family, it is my honour to present His Grace, Harry James Potter, Heir to the Most Noble and Most Ancient House of Potter, Heir to the Noble and Most Ancient House of Black, Heir to the Most Noble House of Bowes and Duke of Carnoustie”.

She felt her legs start to go and felt Andromeda’s hand steady her, “Quite the surprise isn’t it Cissy?”, she whispered using their childhood nickname for the first time.

“Thank you grandfather”, he said as he walked in dressed in robes that matched Lord Black’s aside from the embroidery being in silver. He looked every ounce the heir to multiple houses and nothing like Draco has described. She couldn’t even see a scar - perhaps it wasn’t the same boy? But there couldn’t be two Harry Potters - could there?

She watched as he greeted Lord Black, Aunt Cassie, Sirius and Andromeda in turn - all the time followed by a man she didn’t recognise. Then he came to her.

“Well met Lady Malfoy, it is a pleasure to meet you. May I present Mr Remus Lupin, Regent Potter?”

“Well met Your Grace, Regent Potter. I hope that you are both well”.

“Please call me Harry, Lady Malfoy and I am very well thank you”, he said before he went and introduced himself to the mudblood.

Aunt Cassiopeia was about to seat everyone, when a voice boomed out from the wall, “Lord Black do I not warrant an introduction to your heir?”

Everyone’s head turned towards the portrait who had spoken.

“Of course, my apologies Grandfather. May I present Heir Potter Black? Harry this is Lord Phineas Nigellus Black, my grandfather”.

“Lord Black, it is an honour to meet you”.

“Well met Heir Potter Black. You are looking much improved since I last saw you”.

She saw the boy’s eyes go to Lord Black.

“My grandfather was a headmaster at Hogwarts and so has a portrait in the Headmaster’s office. He apparently has seen you a bit more often than the average student”.

“Oh, yes sir, Grandfather and the family have been looking after me very well thank you”.

“I look forward to getting to know you Heir Potter Black”.

“And I you Sir”, the boy replied.

Aunt Cassiopeia showed everyone to their seats (she was seated between Lord Black and the mudblood her sister married - she noted that Andromeda was seated at Lord Black’s right hand) and Lord Black raised a toast to ‘Heir Potter Black and the return of the House of Black’.

They all toasted and then dinner was served. During dinner, Sirius regaled them with his escape from Azkaban and his meeting with Harry and Mr Lupin at the end of the year. How, in his panic, he appealed to Lord Black to take Harry in. How Lord Black had agreed and Harry learned of his titles.

“Surely your guardians - well your former guardians - took you for an inheritance test before you started Hogwarts, Your Grace?”

“Please - just Harry is fine, but no, I lived with muggles who didn’t like magic. I only learned I was a wizard when Hagrid came to deliver my letter. Which reminds me, I now understand that not accepting Heir Malfoy’s hand when he introduced himself on the first day at school was rude and not appropriate given my station - even if I was unaware at the time. I have written him a letter and Grandfather will send it when he deems it appropriate”.

“I’ll ensure that he sees it. I am sure he can forgive the slight and that the two of you can work together to the betterment of the House of Black”.

Sirius laughed out loud before Lord Black sent him an admonishing look.

“Narcissa, the other day, Harry was studying his obligations and asked if he was dishonouring the House of Potter by not declaring a blood feud against the heir of another house that challenged him to a duel, selected the time and venue and then didn’t turn up”.

She knew what was coming.

“When pressed, he stated that it was Heir Malfoy who had issued the challenge and then not only didn’t appear, but alerted the caretaker of the scheduled time and place to try to get him in trouble. Now you needn’t fear, Harry will not be declaring a blood feud on the basis of the poor judgement of an eleven year old, but I suspect that being civil is the most one can expect of him at this stage”.

“I shall have words with him, Uncle”.

“For which I shall be most grateful, but we shall discuss the timing as I do not yet want to subject my heir to the onslaught of wizarding society once his titles become public. But, whilst we are all gathered today, I wanted to discuss some changes I am planning to make with respect to our House”.

She was relieved that the attention had shifted away from her dragon. It had already been humiliating enough when Mr Lupin said that he didn’t live up to his potential in Defence this year.

“You all now know that I have welcomed Andromeda, Ted and Nymphadora back to the family. I also plan to do the same for my cousin Marius. As you are all probably aware, Marius was disowned by my father when it was determined that he was a squib. He has been well provided for. He married another squib and has been living in the muggle world. Cassiopeia told me that he recently was blessed with a great grandson, Michael Black, who is magical. By bringing Marius back into the House of Black, it means that young Michael will enjoy the benefits of being a member of our house once we find a suitable magical family to raise him”.

“Excuse me Grandfather”, Harry began, “Do his parents not want to raise their son?”

“Of course they do”, Cassiopeia said, “but it will be best for the boy if he is raised in our world”.

“But if he’s lucky enough to have parents who love him and they don’t object to the Statute of Secrecy, wouldn’t it be better for him to live with his own parents? I mean there are a lot of muggle-borns who do very well at school and we could ask Cressida to block his core and bring it back gradually like she is doing with me. I’m sure Aunt Cassie would love to teach him about his social obligations and I could help teach him about our house as he grows up if his parents allow. I’d like to help, but being taken away from parents who love and care for him just as he is sounds awful to me”.

“He is right about the muggle-borns, Arcturus”, came out from the portrait, “Heir Potter Black’s mother was the top student in her year. The head boy for the year ahead is a muggle born as is the top student in Heir Potter Black’s year. I think the lad’s idea is worth considering - especially if he is willing to spend time with young Michael - perhaps we could agree with his parents that he could spend some time each summer holidaying with your Heir once he is old enough?”.

“I shall discuss it with Marius when I discuss bringing him back into the house. I appreciate the idea Harry - this is why I wanted to have the discussion with everyone here”.

She noted that the boy seemed to be very pleased with the praise.

“The second person I would like to welcome back is the late Cedrella Weasley nee Black. After speaking with my grandfather, I understand that my father disowned her because she chose to marry Septimus Weasley rather than his choice for her - Morfin Gaunt. No contracts were ever put in place with the House of Gaunt and Morfin was later arrested for killing some muggles in his village. He was also apparently quite mad. Uncle Arcturus without discussing it with father had approved the match with Lord Weasley and Father was angry about that and so disowned her. I should like to bring her back into the family”.

“What’s the point if she is dead?”, Andromeda asked.

“The Weasley family have been very good to Harry - some of the sons rescued him from his former home and the parents have taken him and treated him as one of their own. For this they deserve a boon and so, if Lord Weasley agrees to allow me to take this action, I will provide them with the dowry that should have gone to Septimus when they married. As the priorities of our House and House Potter become more aligned, this boon will close off any debts that House Potter has to House Weasley. The dowry vault was never closed, so it will be as easy as handing Lord Weasley the key”.

“Which they will no doubt just throw away on more children”, she muttered under her breath.

“I didn’t hear that Narcissa, but I assume that you wish them well?”

“Of course Uncle”.

“If you do that Grandfather, may I still give my boon to Ron and the twins like we discussed?”

“Of course Harry, I gave my word”.

“Thank you Sir”.

“Now that is all for additions”.

“What about Uncle Alphard grandfather? I mean I know he’s dead, but he was disowned for merely giving me some money when I ran away”.

“I believe your father did that at your mother’s behest. There will be no repercussions, so I can do that”.

“Thank you Sir”.

“Now, I am planning on disowning one of our family for pledging fealty to the so-called Dark Lord. The same fate will befall anyone who does something similar in the future as long as I am alive. No Black will ever be subservient to another”.

“Reggie? Grandfather, you know he tried to get out”, Sirius said pleadingly.

“No - I am aware of his steps to get away from and weaken Voldemort. I am speaking of Bellatrix”.

She didn’t know what to say and looked at Andromeda. This was their older sister.

“Are you planning just to disown her or strip her of her Black family magics Uncle?”, Andromeda said quietly.

“At present, I am thinking of both. But it is something I would like for us to discuss”.

“Losing her Black family magic could kill her”, she said, knowing that she was guilty as sin for subjugating herself to the Dark Lord but she was still her sister.

“It may or may not, but I suspect it would be a comfort to the families of those blessed by Our Lady that she murdered or maimed to know she was left with half of powers if she were to be released”.

Sirius looked at her with warm eyes, “It may even be a kindness Cissy. You have no idea how horrible that place is. I would suggest that she was already mad when she went in, but her screaming still haunts me to this day. Worse than any of the other prisoners - or maybe just because I recognised her voice”.

She looked at him and then at Andromeda who nodded sadly, “For my part, I leave it in your hands Lord Black”.

“As do I Uncle”.

“I thank you both. I shall continue to deliberate, but shall inform you both”.

The room went quiet for a moment and then Lord Black spoke again, “That is it for changes in the family tree - please advise if you think of any others, but there is also another wrong that I would like to right this evening”.

Quizzical eyes turned back to him.

“I understand that Heir Potter Black tricked Lord Malfoy into freeing a Malfoy house elf”.

“Excuse me?”. This had to have something to do with the crazy elf Dobby. Lucius said he gave him clothes for disobeying orders one time to many. It had been inconvenient to lose him, but she had adapted as it was so difficult to find good elves these days.

“Well, I hid a sock in a book that I was returning to Lord Black and he gave it to Dobby”, the boy said looking down - possibly hiding a smirk.

“How very Slytherin of you Harry my darling”, Aunt Cassiopeia said.

“Of course it was”, Phineas Nigellus said, “I heard the sorting hat telling the lad that he shouldn’t have argued when the hat wanted to put him in Slytherin”.

“Pup?”, Sirius said to Harry for some reason.

“Well, yes when I was sorted the hat wanted to put me in Slytherin, but I argued against it since I met someone when I was shopping in Diagon Alley on my birthday and I didn’t want to be in the same house as them”.

She knew that it must be Draco, so she didn’t say anything, just continued to look at Lord Black impassively.

“Your Aunt Walburga left an elf in her house after she passed. He was in a terrible state when he came to me with Sirius, but Cressida has been healing him over the past few weeks and he is greatly improved. She believes that he should be ready to work again by the end of the month and I would allow him to serve you should you so require”.

“That is very kind Uncle”, she said thinking it would be nice to have an extra pair of hands for the ball.

“But I would caution that Kreacher is a Black elf and will be instructed to take appropriate action if he is mistreated which is why I will allow him to serve only you and Heir Malfoy”.

She knew that this was an admonishment for Lucius’s treatment of elves.

“That can be arranged”.

With that, dessert was served and Lord Black sent Heir Potter Black off to bed. Sirius and Mr Lupin excused themselves as well as did Andromeda and her husband. She was about to excuse herself as well so she could go home and try to process the evening, when Lord Black turned to her and said, “Narcissa, would it be possible for you to stay and join an old man in an after dinner drink?”

She looked at Aunt Cassiopeia who had settled back into her chair and smiled.

“A dry sherry would be lovely Uncle”, she said.

Once the elves vanished the dishes and brought the drinks, Lord Black turned to her and said, “I understand that there has been a lot to take in this evening Narcissa. There are just a few more things that I want to discuss without the others”.

“Of course Uncle”.

“I am going to be very honest with you so I hope that you don’t mind my lack of tact. Firstly, your heir. If he wishes to have any relationship with the House of Black or the House of Potter going forward, he will need to drastically change his behaviour”.

“I will ensure that he apologises for his slights”.

“He will need to do more than that. One thing I have learned about my heir since I met him is that he has a very loyal streak to those who he considers family. That includes the youngest of the Weasley sons and a Miss Granger. Your son constantly belittles the former and called the latter a mudblood in front of witnesses. I don’t know how your parents raised you, but a member of the House of Black, even only by blood, does not use that language”.

“I will speak to him, Sir, I promise”. Mudblood was a common word in her household growing up. Mother and Father both used it all the time as did Lucius's family. This would definitely take some work.

“I appreciate that, but should you fail and he continues to antagonise Harry, I should warn you that Harry has a bit of a temper. The results of which I believe that your son experienced when he cast a patronus when Heir Malfoy dressed up as a dementor in an attempt to make him lose a quidditch match. The late Lord and Lady Potter blocked his core as an infant and were murdered before they could unblock it - so it has only become available to him when his magic released it at times of physical peril - which has occurred all too often. He had less than half of his core unblocked this past year. By the time he is next at school he will be more than twice as powerful as he was and he will be trained in the nuances of our society”.

She gulped.

“I am aware that he is betrothed to the younger Greengrass girl. As part of his training this summer, Heir Potter Black will be meeting with Lord and Heiress Greengrass who I am sure is aware of his past interactions with Harry and will not want to offend the heir of one of their key allies. So please take heed for his sake. I will be supplying you with a vow for Draco to take before you speak to him of what we discussed to protect Harry - but I would suggest you sit down with him and Harry’s apology and work out an appropriate response”.

“Yes Sir”.

“Thank you. Now the other thing I need to discuss with you is your husband. I am aware that he pledged fealty and I do not accept that he did so under the influence of an unforgivable. In addition, the actions of your husband that led to Harry tricking him into freeing the elf were that he placed an artefact of Voldemort’s into the pocession of a student at Hogwarts which led to Harry killing a basilisk in order to save the child from procession by the artefact. I do not care why or whether he knew what the artefact was, but he put not only the child and Harry at risk of death, but also the entire school - including his own son. This will not be repeated. You should also be aware that, whilst I remain Lord of this house, House Black will never be affiliated with a house with a Lord or Heir that is marked. I understand that this could put you in a difficult situation as your Aunt has told me of your efforts to rehabilitate the reputation of the House of Malfoy”.

“I understand Lord Black”.

“I cannot understand how the so-called Dark Lord ever got the purebloods to follow him”, came from the portrait, “seeing as he was barely a half-blood himself”.

“Excuse me grandfather?”, Lord Black asked.

“He was a student at Hogwarts in the 40’s - good student who everyone thought was muggle born. He was head boy - name of Tom Riddle. Dippet - the incompetent fool - kept sending him back to the muggle orphanage where he grew up in the summers instead of finding him a place with a proper family - imagine the risk to our exposure of a malcontented wizard with a wand in the muggle world. Worst headmaster Hogwarts has ever had. Riddle’s mother was barely more than a squib and his father was a muggle”.

“This is a bit off the topic grandfather, but are people aware of this?”

“I’m sure Lord Malfoy’s late father must have known - they’d were at school together. The current headmaster is certainly aware - Lord Voldemort tried to get a job teaching Defence a few years after he graduated and Dumbledore recognised him. I’ve never understood why no one just put the information out. Could have saved a lot of bother”.

Of course, Lord Abraxas knew. How could he allow his only son and heir to follow such a man?

“Back to the topic, if you should so choose, I have the authority to invalidate your marriage agreement. You and your son would be supported by our house and we would provide you with an appropriate home and expenses”.

She paused and thought, to be rid of Lucius would be a blessing, but Draco would become a son of a minor line of a great family rather than the lord of a good one. He would definitely lose his bethrothed (if he hasn’t already) and would lose face at school.

“That is very kind Uncle. May I take some time to think it over? My main concern is my son. He has been raised to expect a certain station. I believe that I can get him to resolve his issues with Heir Potter Black, so it is then just a waiting game and I can continue to support the house name in the background. I would like to affirm, however, that my allegiance is to House Black in addition to my son”.

“Please take all the time you need Narcissa. The offer has no expiration date”.

“Plus”, Aunt Cassiopeia added leaning forward with a hint of Bella in her eyes, “Accidents happen all the time and I am sure that you would be a very capable regent for your son”.

She just nodded as Phineas Nigellus chortled in his portrait.

She glanced at the clock.

“I should take my leave Uncle, Aunt. I thank you again for including me in your discussions this evening and for your trust”.

“You are most welcome. And please let me know if you hear of anything that could put Heir Black, excuse me, Heir Potter Black at risk. I can promise that it will be addressed”.

“Of course Uncle, I look forward to hearing from you as to when I can discuss matters with Draco”.

He nodded and Aunt Cassiopeia took her arm and led her out.

“Narcissa. I understand that tonight may have been a bit overwhelming for you but Arcturus is very serious when he says he sees Harry as the future for our house and I have found him to be a delight”.

“He certainly was not what I expected”.

“He shall keep us on our toes”, she said with a smile, “But until we meet again, I would suggest that you may wish to spend some time with your sister. She will need some support. And if you need any help with your husband…”.

“Thank you, Aunt, I shall take your words to heart. But may I ask, has Lord Black arranged a betrothal for Heir Potter Black? He will be quite the catch once people are aware”.

“No, arranged matches are not a tradition in the Potter family and Arcturus intends to respect that. But, of course, I have some ideas”.

“Oh?”

Aunt Cassie pressed her finger to her nose, “No one that is currently contracted so you needn’t worry about that. Such arrangements are not nearly as prevalent in Europe. But my first bit of matchmaking will be for Sirius when his legal issues are resolved. I have some ideas as I suspect Sirius is going to be very much richer at the Ministry’s expense when Mr Tonks has finished with them”.

She smiled, “I wish you good luck with convincing my cousin to settle down Aunt, I suspect Heir Potter Black will be a much easier assignment”.

“Oh, I’m sure you’ll find I can be most convincing. Now perhaps I can invite you and Andromeda to dine one evening?”

“I would like that”, she replied and actually found herself meaning it.

“It will be done - now enjoy your evening and let me know if you require any assistance”, Aunt Cassie said as she kissed her cheek and headed back into the house.

She arrived back at the Manor to find that Lucius has still out and it was relatively early. She called for an elf to bring some coffee and some brandy to her rooms where she strengthened the wards. She couldn’t face seeing her husband who somehow had unleashed a basilisk in the castle where her son was staying.

Narcissa Malfoy may not like surprises, but Narcissa Black loved to plan. When she finally went to sleep, her mind was toying with whether it would be better to be a tragic widow or a good citizen who risked her own security to bring a criminal to justice. Either way, she already knew what Regent Malfoy’s robes would look like. She would worry about dealing with her dragon later.

***

Sirius spoke to his Grandfather early the next morning and they agreed that Harry would be released from his heir training this morning so that he could spend some time with him. He knew this would not be easy, but that the sooner he got things out into the open - the sooner they could get back to their water park.

He asked for Cressida to serve breakfast for the two of them in their quarters and Harry came stumbling out of his room in his pyjamas when he smelled the food. He looked confused as he fell into a chair and let Mimsy watch him take his potions before she left them together.

“So pup, Grandfather has given you time off this morning so I thought we could spend some time together before we go and find Moons?”

“Sounds good to me”, he replied helping himself to a bit of everything.

“How did you find last night?”

“It was better than I thought it would be. It helped to be sitting next to Aunt Cassie. Did you hear that Mr Tonks got my aunt to sign the contract? I never have to see her or them again?”

“I did. Many years too late, but they are all just memories now right?”

Harry nodded, “And the Lord Black in the portrait. He seems interesting?”

“Well, he was Hogwarts least favourite headmaster ever, but he does know a lot. He had a portrait in my house growing up but never really interacted with us very much - or at least with me”.

“Do you know why Grandfather introduced me as the Heir to the House of Bowes? I thought it was protocol to only use the titles that sit on the Wizengamot?”

He laughed a bit, “I suspect that your Aunt Cassie told Grandfather that dear cousin Cissy is a snob. She would have rushed home after dinner to look up the House of Bowes and will now know that you are related to the Queen. I imagine that he thought it would be another way to get her on your side. You know these Slytherins…”

“Oh”, Harry said and then was quiet for a moment or two, “Now that there is a new Black son - does that mean that he will be the heir? Will Grandfather still want to be my guardian?”

He moved his chair to be next to Harry’s and put his arm around him, “Firstly, you are the heir. It has been confirmed by the goblins and will not change unless you want to pass it to someone else or I suppose if Grandfather somehow fathered another child. Secondly, Grandfather is proud to be your guardian and, even if he weren’t, he would never go back on his word. Finally, read your Black family grimoire - the heir must be born of a witch and a wizard. Young Michael was born to neither. But can I say how proud I was of you for asking Grandfather to keep the boy with his parents? I think you are correct on this”.

“It just seemed right. I hope I didn’t offend…”

“Shhh - never apologise for speaking your mind amongst your family. Since we have some time together this morning, there is something I would like to discuss”.

He noticed that Harry got a bit tense.

“You may have noticed that I wasn’t around while you were resting yesterday after lunch. I was talking to Grandfather, Aunt Cassie, my cousin Andi and the Contessa about what I should do about my - well my fugitive status. All of us agreed that the current situation puts you and Grandfather at too much risk”.

“But I thought we are safe in the wards at Potter Manor or at Grandfather’s house?”

“We are but, as you start having visitors - which I want you to have by the way -, there is a greater risk that someone could work out that I am there. It would do you no favours to have Grandfather sent to prison or even yourself”.

Harry just looked down.

“Now, you know that Andi and her husband are both excellent lawyers. Their advice is for me to turn myself in”.

“But you’ll get kissed!”

“Not in Italy. Where the Conte Zabini happens to be their equivalent of the Minister for Magic. Andi’s plan is for me to hand myself in, I will refuse to speak to them until I have met with Grandfather, he will get Ted to represent me and then I will hopefully get a trial with ICW - the International Confederation of Wizards”.

“But won’t they put you in Azkaban? Or an Italian prison?”

“Definitely not Azkaban - like many countries Italy refuses to extradite high security prisoners to Britain because they don’t approve of the dementors. But, yes, I will likely be held in an Italian prison until Ted can get me the trial. But Andi has done research and they are among the best prisons in Europe and so I will be fine - especially with what I am used to”.

“Can I visit you?”

“I’d prefer you don’t before the trial. I don’t want you to spend your time in a prison - you will be at your Manor with Moony and your friends. If I am found guilty, then we can work something out to have you come on visiting days”.

“You’re not guilty!”

“I know that and so do you, but we have to think about every possibility. Even if that happens, it is worth it. You are in a better place and I will be better off than I was in Azkaban”.

“But you can just stay here - you don’t have to do this for me”.

“I’m doing it for me pup. I want to be free to watch you grow up, to go to your quidditch games and embarrass you when you introduce your dates to me. If I stayed here or even at the Manor in hiding, it would just become another form of prison to me and I don’t fancy trading one for another. Plus I really trust Andi and Ted will do everything possible to get me off. Now - there are a couple of possible outcomes if the ICW finds me innocent”.

“You mean when”

He smiled, “Yes, when. Now the Ministry may not accept the verdict. That would make me free everywhere except for the UK. If that happens, we will look at the family houses in Europe and find a place where we can all stay in the summers. If the UK accepts it, and remember that we have Grandfather and Moony on the Wizengamot, then I move in with you and assume guardianship. That’s what we want to focus on ok?”

Harry nodded.

“Now the other thing we discussed was you. If something happens to Grandfather - and there is nothing to worry about - Andi and Ted have agreed to be your guardians. They will allow you to stay with Moony at your Manor or any of the Black properties that you choose. Should something happen to them, the next would be their daughter. She’s 21 and an auror. In no case would you ever have to go back to where you were okay?”

“Thank you. When is all this happening? Can you wait until I go back to school?”

“I wanted to wait until after the next full moon so I could spend it with Moony, but they have suggested next week - so I won’t be going back to England with you. Everyone is hoping that this will all be sorted out by your birthday and Grandfather has organised a lot of things to keep you busy while it all happens. Moony is going to transform at his family farm and grandfather and Aunt Cassie will stay with you. You’ll see your friends, you’ll meet your allies, study (yuck) and have fun - you’ll do that for me?”

He nodded, “Can I at least write to you?”

“Once Grandfather says it is ok you can. Just remember that when you hear about me turning myself in to act surprised if you are not at home. Your story is that you haven’t seen me since the dementors - I escaped while you were in the hospital wing. And make sure Hermione and Ron know that as well”.

“Okay”.

“Now the other thing I need you to know is that Titus is going to place an elfin glamour on me before I go - so I will look like I did when we met at Hogwarts. I know that wasn’t great but you’ll know that I’m doing better but everyone else will think I’ve spent these weeks on the run in Europe. Right - now let’s say you and I get dressed, find Moony and finish that slide okay pup? We’re going to enjoy the time we have together”.

They did and it felt like Harry was having a bit of forced fun for much of the morning, but after lunch (and a particularly grisly decapitation of the Moony golem), things felt a bit more back to normal.

By Friday afternoon, they had proved the safety of the water slide to Grandfather’s and Aunt Cassie’s satisfaction. Harry had the inaugural run (with wands pointed at him from every direction) and roared with laughter as he sped through the curves and twists and flew out (safely) into the lagoon - even doing a very good job of a crawl to the side of the lagoon. Grandfather, dressed in a one piece bathing costume that wouldn’t have looked out of place in 1910, was the last of them to go and thoroughly enjoyed his (one) ride.

They all had a great feeling of satisfaction as they spent these next couple of days mostly splashing and riding the slide. Cressida even set out tables on the beach so they could pause for lunch and potions.

Things started to feel very real when they spent their time after lunch on Sunday carefully dismantling and shrinking the components back down, labelling where each went so that they could reassemble when they were next there. At least when the other four were next there.

Evenutally, it was time for the others to depart. It was so hard to say goodbye to Moony and especially Harry. They were all fighting back tears as he watched them take their portkeys from the beach and he was left with Titus to bide his time until it was time to put the plan in action.

A few days later, he was glamoured, dressed in the filthy rags that he had escaped in and taken by Titus to a forest near a small magical village in Umbria. It was still dark out so he just hung out as Padfoot until the sun looked like it was mid morning. He walked in the heat until he found the village - he was sweating and felt disgusting as he walked into the local auror station and held both of his hands up. 

“Mi chiamo Sirius Orion Black. Sono ricercato dal Ministero britannico per crimini che non ho commesso. Mi consegno al Ministero italiano. Chiedo solo un giusto processo e accetterò l'esito, qualunque esso sia”.

***

Chapter Text

Operation ‘Cheer Harry Up’ began as soon as they returned to Potter Manor (well, after he cleaned Harry’s vomit off of his shoes from the return portkey). Remus had more faith in Lord Black’s planned activities than the instructions Sirius had given him, but Sirius’s first task was for today so he found himself knocking on Harry’s door where he under Mimsy’s instructions to rest.

When Harry asked him to come in, he found him curled up on the sofa in his sitting room with a book laying opened on his lap but he had tears in his eyes. He walked over to him with the stupid gift from Sirius behind his back.

“Do you mind if I join you?”

Harry wiped his eyes with the back of his sleeve and nodded.

“So I know that this is hard, and I hope that this doesn’t make it harder, but Sirius asked me to give you this when we got back”, he said handing him a stuffed black dog. “He gave you one when you were born and so he wanted you to have this while he is away. He said to emphasise that he knows you are too old for toys, but just wanted you to have a mutt to sleep by the side of your bed. One that doesn’t shed”.

Harry grabbed the dog and gave it a hug, laughing a bit while the tears still fell.

“We’ll get through this together. I am choosing to believe that everything will work out but remember, until it does, we are all here for you”.

“Thanks Moony. I think I’m going to have a bit of kip before dinner - but I really appreciate it”.

He couldn’t help but notice that he took the plushie with him as he walked into his bedroom.

Their instructions from Andi had been to ensure that at least Arcturus, Cassie and he be seen in public every day until Sirius turned himself in, so he went into Diagon Alley to look for books on Monday morning and Cassie and Arcturus took tea in the afternoon. Harry seemed a bit brighter today as he knew tomorrow they were going to the Burrow. He also noticed that Harry seemed to have James’s mischievous eye glistening when he explained that they would have to stop off at Gringotts before they met Hermione.

When they arrived in the floo at Gringotts, they were immediately shown to Inorok’s office as they were expected. After they exchanged greetings, Inorok asked them both to sit.

“I received your letter about the cuffs Harry and I thank you for volunteering to return these to me when you are through with them. I appreciate your understanding of our customs, but the gold cuff - the basilisk - is a symbol of your warrior status with the goblin nation and is to be yours until you pass. May that be very long after my time. The Rhodium cuff, however, is for you to pass onto your descendants as a symbol of your heritage and our relationship. I would suggest, however, that once it has served its current purpose, it would make an ideal courting gift”.

Harry blushed, “Thank you for your kindness Inorok”, he mumbled.

“My pleasure, now as to our business today, I have the item you requested here”, he said passing over a small box.

Harry took the box and turned to him, “Moony - this is for you”, he said handing him the box.

He opened it and saw a ring.

“It is the Regent Potter ring and Grandad and I would be most pleased if you wear in in honour of my dad”.

“Pup, I can’t …”

“You have to. You’ll need it to get into the Wizengamot and now that Mr Tonks got the contract signed, Grandfather is ready to file the papers. Plus it’s a portkey just like mine so it’ll get you right into the entry hall”.

He took a breath and looked at it - it was just like James’s ring right down to the sapphire. He placed on on his finger and instantly felt a connection.

“Thank you Harry”.

“Thank you Moony”, he said and then looked back at Inorok.

“Now that you are officially Regent Potter, Mr Lupin, I have taken the opportunity to transfer your vault to my care so please refer to me if you have any queries. Your honorarium for serving as Regent has already been transferred by Lord Black”.

“I thank you Your Royal Highness”, he said with a bow as Harry beamed.

“Again, my pleasure and please call me Inorok as your banker. Now is there anything else I can do for either of you today? The books you requested are in your postbox Harry and Lord Black has updated me on his plans for the timing of meetings with the Headmaster and has sent me through pre-authorisation for some purchases you plan to make today”.

“Just one more thing Inorok, you may be aware that Curse Breaker Weasley helped me to allow floo access to my home from Gringotts and a friend’s house with a passcode that I will reset every day. I am hoping that my friend, Hermione Granger, will be a frequent visitor this summer, but she is muggle born and doesn’t have floo access. Would it be possible for her to access the floo we used today when she wants to come over?”

“Of course, I shall leave her name with the receptionist in the private clients reception area. Do you know if she is an account holder?”.

“I don’t Sir”.

“No matter, just please tell her that the first time she wishes to do so to bring her wand and expect to give us a few drops of blood if she is not already an account holder. It shouldn’t take more than a few moments of her time”.

“Thank you very much for that and your time today Inorok, may your enemies perish at your hand”.

“And may your gold flow in abundance”.

They headed off to where Harry had agreed to meet Hermione and he saw the girl rush over to him and throw her arms around him.

“You look so well. You’ve grown! How was your holiday? Why are you wearing robes for a visit to the Burrow? Nice to see you Professor Lupin. Thank you for taking us today”, came out in a rush and Harry just laughed.

“Thank you, yes, great and I had to go to the bank first - I’ll change before we get there. How was your holiday?”

“You are welcome Miss Granger - and no need for Professor anymore - Remus is fine”.

“How are we getting to the Burrow? Floo?”

“Moony’s going to apparate us, Grandfather said it is more appropriate since Moony hasn’t been there before, but we have to stop at a shop first okay?”

“Sure”, she said as they started talking about their holidays.

When they got to the shop Hermione looked confused as Harry took her over to the section where they sold mirrors.

“We need to pick one out for you and me and Ron”, he said.

“Why?”

“You’ll see - just find one that you would carry around with you and for Ron and I we need something that would fit into a pocket and won’t break - although I suppose we can charm them not to break?”

This was part two of Sirius’s plan for keeping Harry occupied - to work with Ron and Hermione to recreate the two way mirrors that he and James had made - but expand to a three way mirror in order to allow him to share passwords over the summer. Sirius helped Harry to find James’s notes so they had something to work with and Sirius had Kreacher go and grab his notes from his old house.

After they picked the mirrors out - and Harry picked out a couple more just in case he blew them up - they apparated to the coordinates that Ron had sent. Harry quickly pulled off his robes and placed them in the satchel he brought for the purpose. Hermione asked about the fancy bracelets that were now visible as he was wearing short sleeves and shorts.

“I’ll explain when we see Ron - I’d rather just do it once ok?”. Then the two almost sprinted to the front door to knock.

He hurried along behind them and saw who he assumed must be Mrs Weasley pull both of them into a hug and start to bring them in when Harry spoke, “Mrs Weasley, I’m not sure if you know Remus Lupin? He’s been helping to look after me. I hope Ron mentioned he’d be coming today?”

“Oh that boy. Nice to meet you Mr Lupin, please call me Molly and you are most welcome”.

Harry was immediately surrounded by Weasleys - all of whom he recognised from his classes this year. The only one he couldn’t spot was Percy.

Molly sat down with him and handed him a cup of tea and he just watched the interaction of the kids and the smile on Harry’s face.

“So our little Harrykins is growing up”, one of the twins said.

“But it looks like he is in trouble - fancy trouble - but trouble none the less”, the other one said.

“Hey George, hey Fred”, Harry laughed, “Why do you think I’m in trouble? Which I’m not by the way”.

“Those are magic-inhibiting cuffs. Nicer than the ones Mum puts on us, but still…”

“Oh yeah, no, turns out my core was blocked by my parents when I was little. I found out when I got checked up this summer so it’s unblocked now, but these are helping me get used to the change”.

Molly sighed and said, “Lunch will be in a half an hour - go and enjoy the sunshine”.

The Weasley children started to leave and Harry turned to him, “You ok there?”

He nodded and said, “Go - have fun - but you have your potion, yes?”

“Yes Moony”

Harry ran off and he heard one of the twins yell, “Moony? Harrykins you owe us an explanation - actually two - your scar and Moo….” and then a door slammed.

“He looks much better this summer Professor Lupin. It’s good to see”, she said, “Ron mentioned something about him living somewhere new?”.

“Please call me Remus”, he said, “and yes, there have been a lot of changes for Harry - all for the good I think”.

He explained about the change in guardianship and Harry settling into his family home.

“I think it has been very good for both Harry and Lord Black. It has been a lot of change very quickly, but Harry seems happy”, he concluded.

“I’m pleased for him - he has been through so much. Ron told us all about Sirius Black actually being his godfather and having come to try to capture the man who was responsible for his parents’ death. I still cannot believe he was living in our home”.

“He fooled us all, I can only hope he gets what’s coming to him”.

“I can tell you that Ron spoke to my Arthur who has tried to see the Minister to explain that Mr Black is innocent, but Arthur hasn’t been able to get in”.

“Harry told me that the three of them tried to tell him and he wouldn’t listen. I’m just hoping that Sirius finds somewhere safe. We read that he was seen in Greece”. He was trying very hard to keep away from the topic but stick to the story so he switched the topic to how well the five Weasleys had done in his classes - especially Percy and the twins which she seemed surprised about.

She pottered about getting lunch ready and he laid the table for her when she went out to call the kids into wash up for lunch.

As they all filed in, Harry slipped into a seat between Ron and Hermione and Ginny sat next to her. The terrible twins were making their way towards him when Percy came into the room.

“Hey Percy. How are you doing?”, Harry asked.

Percy straightened up, “Well met Heir Potter, I am very well thanks”.

Harry went red and the twins started laughing. “Just Harry please Percy”.

“And it is Heir Potter Black, Percy”, the twin he thought was George said bowing before the other approached him, “But Professor Moony, I believe we have some things to discuss…”.

“Leave the poor man in peace Fred”, Molly said, “Remus why don’t you sit here in Arthur’s seat - Percy here and you two over there”. She waved the twins to the other end of the table.

Lunch was lovely and he had a nice chat with Percy who was waiting for his NEWT results and hopeful that they would be good enough to get him a job he had applied for in the Ministry and he wanted to study law once he settled into his new job. He seemed very interested when he told him that he was going to be Harry’s regent for the Potter seats and had obviously read up a lot on politics. He would have to tell Lord Black about that.

When lunch was over the kids all headed out, but he called Harry back.

“Why don’t you help me with the dishes Harry?”, he said pointedly and Harry seemed to recognise what he meant.

“Oh yeah”, he said and then called out to the others that he would see them in a minute.

“There’s no need…”, Molly said.

“Actually, Mrs Weasley, I had a couple of things I wanted to ask you about”, he said clearing the dishes off the table.

“I guess the first one is that I told Grandfather all about you and Mr Weasley and how kind you have been to me and so he would like to meet you so I was wondering if you could all come to my house for the afternoon on Saturday? There’s a pool so I thought maybe we could all swim and we’ll have a picnic? Nothing fancy or anything. I met Bill when we asked Gringotts to do some work on the floo security so maybe he could come too? I guess Charlie is in Romania - but he’s welcome if he’s around”.

“That would be lovely Harry. Perhaps I can make some food?”

“No need unless there’s something you really want. I think you’ll like Grandfather - he seems a bit stern but he’s really nice. The other thing is, well, I was hoping that you’d let Moony, er, Remus and I to take Ron and Fred and George with us when we go back to Diagon to drop off Hermione. I was hoping to get them something as a thank you for coming to rescue me after my second year from my old house and Grandfather said I could if it was okay with you”.

“There’s no need Harry - I know that they know you are grateful”, she said, “Plus anyone would have done the same”.

Harry looked down, “You say that but, the truth is, no one else did. They came even though they knew they’d probably get in trouble. I didn’t talk about what things were really like, but they noticed and they came. I guess that now I have a chance to properly thank them - I’d like to. I mean I don’t want to feel that I’m, like, in their debt - especially to Fred and George”, he said with a grin spreading across his face, “and it would really make me happy”.

Molly sat down at the table and patted the seat next to her, “I’m sorry Harry. I didn’t know that things were bad there. The headmaster said…”

“Much to my shame, I didn’t realise either until the end of this year Molly. Albus said that Harry was well cared for and I didn’t notice the signs. But really does mean a lot to Harry”.

She looked from him to Harry and back, “Well, if it would truly make you happy, I will allow it, but if anything enters this house that will become, I don’t know, an exploding sausage or another blasted wand that turns into a rubber chicken I shall hold you personally responsible”.

Harry laughed and said, “I promise that nothing I get them will do that, but I can’t be held responsible for what they get while they’re in town”.

With that he told Harry to rejoin the others and finished helping with the washing up, which was actually quite relaxing after the past couple of weeks.

Before they left, he asked Harry to give Molly the password for the floo he was planning to set on Saturday (‘Caput Draconis’) and was assured that her boys would be able to floo back on their own, the motley crew set off for Diagon Alley.

He went first and then the others came through (Harry almost falling on his face coming out) and he treated them all to an ice cream before the shopping started. Harry invited Hermione and her parents to come on Saturday, but she said they were going to spend the weekend with her grandparents. She was, however, very excited about coming at some stage to work on potions with Monty.

“I am sure that Harry will appreciate your help, but I am going to be the responsible adult and ensure that your parents are happy for you to work with potions outside of school. Are they coming to pick you up?”

She shook her head, “No, I just get the tube from Leicester Square - they’re working and are more than happy for me to go on my own”.

“Okay - maybe you could either get them to send a letter to Harry or he can have them over at some point?”

She agreed and got her things together. After she left, Fred (he was pretty sure) turned to Harry, “So what is the secret? Why are we here and how did you convince Mum to let us come?”

Harry explained as they walked down the Alley and Ron and the one he thought was George immediately objected to getting a gift.

“Look - I’m doing this. Grandfather agreed. Your mum agreed and I think you’ll see that this benefits me too”, he said as he stopped in front of Quality Quidditch Supplies and opened the door.

“What are we doing here mate?”, Ron said looking around.

“I learned this summer that there are specific brooms for each quidditch position. Mine is obviously for seekers, but the rest of the team seem to just have all purpose brooms. So I thought I’d get George and Fred beater brooms and you could pick out one you like - I’ve seen you play every position or you can get a one just for general flying if you want”.

Ron went a bit red, “You’re turning into, like, a Malfoy?”

Harry spun on him, “No. I am not buying my way onto a team, I’ve been on it since I was a first year. I am honouring my house by repaying a debt to those who have greatly helped me. If it helps Gryffindor win the house cup at the end of the year, well, that is just a happy coincidence”, he almost hissed.

“Harry, this is really too much”, George said.

“Please, let’s just have a look and see what they recommend. If you don’t want to get them, then I’ll think of something else, but I am going to honour my debt one way or another”, he said and walked up to the counter.

The salesman spoke to them all and selected a variety of brooms and led them outside to where there was a test flying area. After a lot of flying and Ron both apologising and deciding to try a keeper broom since Wood had graduated and that was the only open position on the team, the twins ended up with brooms that were recommended by the salesman - mid-priced, but more suited to their builds than the top of the line - and Ron clutching a keeper broom that was probably closer to Harry’s broom in price than the twins was.

Harry paid with his ring and they left with the boys stuttering their thanks.

“Honestly, it is my pleasure and we are even now - right? Just don’t let the others know where you got them. I don’t think Grandfather would allow me to go around buying the girls chaser brooms”, he said as they went back into the Leaky Cauldron.

As the boys prepared to go, he just said that they should bring them with them on Saturday and they watched them go, one by one, back to the Burrow.

***

On Wednesday morning, Neville was feeling a bit nervous as he dressed in his Longbottom robes to head to Potter Manor to see Harry and Lord Black - who was apparently his new guardian. Gran had been corresponding with Lord Black over the past few weeks to arrange the meeting and they would also be seeing Lord Diggory and Cedric and Lady Bones with Susan. At least he knew those two well enough, but Lord Black had asked for Gran and him to arrive earlier as he had a matter he wanted to discuss with just the two of them.

At the heart of his worries was that he knew Lord Black was related to Bellatrix Lestrange who was in Azkaban for what she did to his parents. He hadn’t told Harry or anyone at school about it - even though he knew some people knew - and he didn’t want Gran to think he was ashamed of them if it came up. He wasn’t ashamed but it was really hard to think about - especially since they had just visited yesterday, he thought as he looked at the candy wrappers on his dresser.

But he threw his shoulders back and headed downstairs to meet Gran in the sitting room. She gave him a once over and straightened his robes.

“You look very much your father’s heir Neville. Just remember to be confident and represent our House. Am I understood?”

“Yes Gran”, he said, trying to sound more confident than he felt.

They left the wards and Gran side-alonged him to a wood. Fortunately he had a minute or two to compose himself before an elf appeared and escorted them into a grand entrance hall where he saw Harry standing with Professor Lupin (for some reason) and a man who he assumed must be Lord Black.

Harry stepped forward, “Lady Longbottom, Heir Longbottom, welcome back to Potter Manor. May I present Lord Black, my guardian, Mr Remus Lupin, Regent Potter and I believe that you know my grandparents Lady Longbottom”. He pointed to a portrait with a smiling elderly couple.

Gran stepped forward and held out her hand which Harry kissed. “Well met Heir Potter Black. We thank you for your hospitality and look forward to continuing our alliance with House Potter”, she said before greeting Lord Black and Professor Lupin - no Regent Potter - in turn.

“Augusta - it is lovely to see you again”, a woman in the portrait said, “And this must be Heir Longbottom - I can see so much of his parents in him”.

“And you Euphemia. Fleamont. It has been many years. And this is indeed my grandson”.

After all of the greetings were exchanged, Harry led them all into a receiving room where there was tea waiting. He and Harry waited until everyone was seated and then sat. He noted that Gran was looking at Harry strangely until she turned to Lord Black.

“Lord Black, Regent Potter, if this is an inconvenient time, we can re-arrange for a more appropriate day”.

“Lady Longbottom, this is very convenient, may I ask why you enquire?”, Lord Black said.

“I have noticed that Heir Potter Black is being punished”.

Harry smiled. “I am not being punished Lady Longbottom”, he said and explained how he had found out his magical core had been blocked and that the cuffs were being used to gradually bring him back to his full use.

“My mistake, Heir Potter Black, I have never heard of such a thing”.

Lord Black turned to Gran and said, “I was not aware of it either, we certainly did not do such a thing in my day, although I can see the benefit to the parents, but Regent Potter assures me that it was common in his youth and that most of his generation did the same thing”.

Gran looked at me and then asked, “May I ask how you discovered this? Was it through a healer?”

“We are fortunate enough to have an elf with a gift for healing in our household, well two now, and she discovered it when she examined Harry shortly after he came to us”.

“And they did not find it in his examinations at Hogwarts? Surely there are elves with the gift there”.

“Lady Longbottom”, Harry said, “I have never seen an elf treating students at Hogwarts and I spent more than my fair share of time in the hospital wing”.

He knew she was thinking of how weak his magic was. Maybe she would seek out such an elf when they got home. The room was quiet for a few minutes and he felt like he was going to melt into the chair he was sitting in.

“We used to have such an elf in our household, but she was killed when … well she was killed”, Gran said quietly.

“Lady Longbottom, should you ever require the services of such an elf, I would be honoured to ask our Cressida to provide you with her expertise. Especially after a member of my family has wronged yours so”, Lord Black said.

“It only took a couple of minutes”, Harry said and then looked like he spoke out of turn.

Gran looked at me with a look I didn’t recognise and then asked if we could be excused for a moment. We walked out into the hall again and she asked, “Neville, I don’t want to embarrass you, but what if we missed this?”

“I was thinking the same thing Gran, but what if it’s not the case?”

“Then you are in the same place you are at present, a boy who works very hard and does better on written than practical work. There are vows in place between everyone here to ensure that nothing that is discussed is spoken elsewhere as you know. But the decision is yours”.

He paused for a moment. He trusted Harry and had already confided that he knew that he was magically weak. “I’d like to do it please Gran”.

She nodded and beckoned him to follow her back into the room. When she was seated, she turned to Lord Black, “If you are sincere in your offer, we would like to accept when it is convenient”.

“There is no time like the present my Lady”, Lord Black replied and summoned the elf, spoke to her quietly and then asked her to escort them to a side room.

He saw the look in Gran’s eyes as the elf instructed him to take off his outer robe and then he felt magic surround him. He really hoped he would not disappoint her again.

After what seemed to be an eternity, the elf spoke. “Heir Longbottom, your core is white. You have an affinity for earth magics through your maternal line. 95% of your core was blocked at 3 months by Lady Alice Longbottom. 5% was unblocked by Lord Longbottom on your first birthday and then 20% of your core was unblocked by your own magic when you were 8 years old”.

Gran fell into a chair, “Neville I have failed you. I never knew”.

While she was worrying, he was quietly celebrating inside, “Gran - it’s okay. But perhaps we should rejoin the others?”

“Of course”, she said as she composed herself, “We shall redress the situation as soon as possible. Thank you Miss Cressida. You have done us a great service”.

“My pleasure Lady Longbottom, please follow me”.

They got into the room and Harry was looking at him and he couldn’t help but grinning as Gran explained the results and thanked Lord Black profusely.

“Perhaps Harry, you could take Heir Longbottom and show him the grounds whilst Regent Potter and I speak to Lady Longbottom? I will send Mimsy to collect you 10 minutes before your other guests are due to arrive”.

“Of course, please excuse us Lady Longbottom”, Harry said and led him out of the room and then into what seemed like another house but connected.

“This is the house bit of the Manor - we were in the Keep which is just for guests and formal stuff. But, I’m happy for you Nev, I mean not happy, but it’s like we’re in the same boat. I was at 65% I think blocked by the end of this year - it’s kind of confusing as my core re-adjusted after claiming my rings”.

“I’ve been at 70% blocked since I was 8. Remember I told you about my Uncle Algie dropping me out of a window?”

Harry nodded, “Mine got unblocked when I was in ‘mortal peril’ as Grandfather called it too. Oh - when you get unblocked - be super careful about your wand. I blew my old one up. I had to get a new one - Aunt Cassie took me to Paris - Dujardin’s”.

His wand has been his father’s so he didn’t want that to happen. But he thought back to what Harry said when they arrived as he was trying to re-focus his attention, “What did you mean when you welcomed us back here. I guess Gran may have been here, but I haven’t”.

Harry stopped and smiled, “You have. I found some pictures in my mum’s old trunk. Your parents came over when we were little and there are some of us with my parents and I guess yours. Do you want to see them? Did you know your mum is my godmother?”.

This was all getting a bit overwhelming. “I would and I did - your mum was my godmother too”.

Harry led him up to a suite and picked up something from the table, “This was my dad’s room. Here they are”, he said handing five pictures - the first was of two chubby babies lying on a blanket. Well he was chubby. Then there was a picture of his mum holding him sitting next to his godmother holding Harry. And then one with both his parents holding Harry and one with the Potters holding him and finally a picture of him and baby Harry asleep on a blanket with both of their heads on what looked to be a plushie dog. He had never seen them before. They all looked so happy.

“Wow”.

“I know right? You can keep them - I made copies - just let me know if they stop moving, I just used a duplication spell and I’m not sure it will work as well as an original picture”.

He just nodded as he placed the photos in the pocket inside his robes and let Harry lead him out to see the grounds - starting with a very cool greenhouse that Harry said he hadn’t really looked at yet since he had spent most of his time in bed since being here.

Today was not really working out the way he expected, but in the best possible way. When they got back to the Keep, as Harry had called it, he was more surprised when Gran called him aside and said that Lord Black was not only disinheriting Bellatrix Lestrange from the Black family, but would be calling on Lady Magic to strip her of the Black family magics in a gesture to show that House Potter stood behind House Longbottom.

***

Amelia Bones was in a rush as she flooed home from work to change before she and Susan headed off to the Potter’s. Her meeting with the ever incompetent Minister Fudge ran over and she had about five minutes to get changed and get there. Fortunately, Susan was already dressed and standing in front of their floo with her robes in her arms and some makeup out on the table.

She gave Susan a quick kiss on the cheek and slipped on her Bones robes while Susan put a tiny bit too much rouge on her cheeks and pulled her hair up into a quick loose bun. When Susan turned her head, she rubbed her cheeks and then led her out to apparate to Potter Manor.

She admitted that she was looking forward to the meeting today - firstly because she wanted to see how Susan interacted with Heir Potter Black (and vice-versa), and secondly because she had received a note from Lord Black saying that he hoped for a private meeting with her afterwards as there was something that he had learned whilst they were on holiday that he felt Harry should have told her.

Lord Diggory and his grandson Cedric were already there awaiting their arrival when they landed in the wood near where Potter Manor must be. She had never been here before as her late brother was Lord Bones when they would have last interacted with a living Lord Potter. She was glad that Cedric was there rather than Heir Diggory, Amos, who she always found to be found to be hard work.

The were escorted into the Manor by an elf and Heir Potter Black was there with Regent Potter, Lady Longbottom and Heir Longbottom.

After the greetings were exchanged, and he insisted that every call him ‘Just Harry’, Harry led them all into a reception room - which was set out for lunch. He had seated Lady Longbottom at the head of the table flanked by Lord Diggory and Regent Potter - she was seated next to Lord Diggory. He sat at the foot of the table with Susan on his right and Cedric on his left and Neville on the other side of Susan which she appreciated as the two of them had been friendly since they were children.

After they were seated, he asked for an elf to serve champagne to the adults and a sparkling cider to the children and toasted to everyone.

“Before we begin, I hope that you have all received my letters of apology - or those from Regent Potter - for not having formally met with you before. I only learned of my position a few short weeks ago and I have meant no slight to any of you or your houses. My grandfather, the late Lord Fleamont Potter, has been teaching me of the history of our houses and how much we have valued our relationships with House Longbottom, House Bones and House Diggory. I am most grateful and humbled that Mr Lupin has agreed to be my Regent. Aside from his depth of knowledge of the operations of the Wizengamot and British politics, he was a very close friend of my parents and I know that he will work, as will I, to honour the legacy of all of our houses. So I welcome you all to my family’s home, I look forward to learning from each of you and I thank you for your patience with me. To the houses of Bones, Diggory, Longbottom and Potter”.

She was impressed - he had clearly practiced. After the toast, he asked for an elf to bring the first course and he filled everyone in on how he had been contacted by Lord Black and took an inheritance test - learning of his titles and responsibilities.

“Lord Black is my guardian now, but Regent Potter will be representing House Potter. The two houses will remain separate despite me being heir to both”.

As they were eating, he explained that he was not, in fact, being punished as everyone he had met with since he started wearing his new jewellery had thought and that he was wearing magic-inhibiting cuffs with enough detail to get the basilisk story in so that she could use it in getting the diary from the Headmaster. Whilst Neville did not look surprised at all, the adults and the other two heirs looked amazed - especially at the matter of fact manner in which he discussed all the occasions that his life had been at risk.

As was typical of these things, there was no political talk during the lunch itself and so she people-watched as they were chatting. She found that Lady Longbottom seemed a bit distracted and was appropriately aghast at what she heard Harry say and questioned what was happening at Hogwarts. She went off on a rant about how, despite having more elves than anywhere else in the UK, she had learned that none of them ever helped in the hospital wing - so Harry’s magical blocks hadn’t been noticed. She seemed to be more concerned about this than most would be.

Lord Diggory was his usual charming self, occasionally looking on proudly at his grandson as he was leading the conversation at the heir’s section of the table and Regent Potter was very much holding his own for someone who wasn’t brought up in this world.

At the other end of the table, Harry seemed to be chatting easily to them all. Neville seemed to be slightly anxious - he was constantly tapping on his robe as if to check to see if he lost something. Susan seemed, once again, to be not-so-subtly flirting with Cedric as she talked to the three boys. She inwardly sighed as she realised that she would once again have to have the discussion about Cedric clearly not being interested and that she should set her sights on someone else. She had been trying to gently nudge her towards Neville, but he was clearly, if very shyly, interested in her best friend Hannah and Lady Longbottom was not discouraging the match. Cedric, even if he was to be interested, was not a great match as he would not be lord for a long time and so she would outrank him from the date of her 17th birthday when she became Lady Bones.

She didn’t want to be one of those people who pushed her ward into a match, but Heir Potter Black was an attractive prospect. Future lord of two most ancient houses and the boy-who-lived. Plus he seemed to be a very kind young man to boot. She pushed the idea out of her head as Regent Potter was discussing a summer project that Lord Black had recommended for Harry and him to create a proposal for a law. They may never put it up to the Wizengamot but it would be a way to learn how laws were written.

The food was delicious - she noticed that the soup was very similar to one that her grandmother used to make. Lord Diggory commented that the chocolate torte was one that he had always enjoyed when he had been entertained by Harry’s grandparents. She imagined that Lady Potter’s portrait had been advising on the menu.

Lunch ended, the plates were vanished and notepads and quills appeared on the table. The notepads had the sigils of each house on the front which was a nice touch. Lady Longbottom started to lead them all through the bills that they were aware would be debated in the next session. They were a very uninteresting group of proposals, but she saw Harry taking copious notes while Susan batted her eyelashes at Cedric.

They were discussing a bill on changes to rental caps in Diagon Alley when she felt her bracelet heat up which meant that the office was trying to contact her urgently. Couldn’t she just have one afternoon off?

“Excuse me Lords, Ladies and Heirs, but I need to contact the Ministry. Heir Potter Black - is there a floo I could use for a call?”

“Hutchins?”, he said and an elf appeared, “Would you please show Lady Bones to my study?”

She followed the elf to a well appointed office with a lot of schoolbooks she recognised from Susan’s shelf, a desk covered in photos of his parents and a large fireplace. Hutchins placed a chair in front of the floo and left her to her call.

Her assistant explained that Sirius Black had turned himself into the aurors in Italy of all places and was refusing to speak until he met with the Lord of his house. All senior law enforcement personnel were being called in to meet with Fudge to discuss how he could be extradited back to the UK to be kissed so she was to come in as soon as possible.

She sighed after she rung off. Italy would never extradite a prisoner to face the kiss. But she was going to have a long night ahead of her. She opened the door and asked Hutchins if he could bring Heir Potter Black to her.

When Harry walked in, “Harry, is there a way that you could get word to Lord Black? I need to speak to him as soon as possible”.

“Is something wrong?”

“I’d prefer to explain it to both of you at the same time if possible?”

Harry nodded and called for an elf called Cressida to get his grandfather.

When Lord Black arrived, she told them the news that this grandson had surrendered to the Italian authorities.

Lord Black fell into a chair, “Has he been kissed?”

“They don’t use dementors in Italy and, if my memory serves, the Italian ministry wouldn’t send him to the UK if that was to be his punishment”.

Harry sat down next to his grandfather and breathed a huge sigh of relief, “He’s innocent you know?”

“And you say this because?”

“Lady Bones, this is what I referred to in my letter. Harry told me of meeting with my grandson before he escaped from Hogwarts. He didn’t share it before we were on holiday because he thought I wouldn’t believe him because the Minister didn’t”.

Harry looked down, “Plus there was a lot of stuff going on”.

“Yes Harry, but I have a copy of the memory for you if it would be of use. The real culprit of betraying the Potters is in it and admits to his guilt but he escaped when Mr Lupin transformed”.

She knew that she lost her mask for a moment, but thought about the offer, “Lord Black, Harry, I thank you for bringing this to my attention. For the moment, I believe it is best that I am not aware of it. I shall return to the office and see what the Minister is requesting and will inform you if I am incorrect on my assumptions with respect to repatriation. In the interim, I would suggest, Lord Black, that you make your way to Italy. I can discretely arrange for a portkey when I am in the office. I would also focus on getting some good legal representation. Perhaps Lady Fawley may be of assistance?”

“That is very kind of you Lady Bones”.

“May I go too Grandfather?”

“No Harry, you have guests to attend and a prison is no place for a person of your age. Your godfather has been on the run for a long time and we have no idea what mental state he will be in”.

“Yes sir”, he mumbled.

“I shall leave you both. Harry, I would suggest that you keep this from your guests for the moment. No doubt they will read about it in the papers tomorrow - yes?”

With that Lord Black left and Harry escorted her back into the room with the rest of his guests.

“I’m afraid I have been called into the Ministry, so I beg your forgiveness. Susan, you should go to, erm…”

“We will be delighted to escort Heiress Bones home with us”, Lady Longbottom said, “She can stay with us if you are held up or I can contact Lady Abbott on your behalf?”

“Hannah’s on holiday Aunt Amelia, it would be lovely to spend some time with Neville though. Thank you Lady Longbottom”.

She bade goodbye to everyone, quietly reminded Susan to be on her best behaviour, thanked Regent and Heir Potter and then headed off for what was definitely going to be a very long night with some very stupid people.

***

After Harry bade goodbye to his guests, he and Lupin came into the sitting room where Arcturus was waiting for them.

“Any news grandfather?”

“None, but Lady Bones has arranged me a portkey. I shall be setting out for Black Manor and will meet with Mr Tonks. We will travel from there. I have arranged for lodgings and I will spend the night since I am not sure if the prison will be open this evening. From what Lady Bones tell me, he is expected to me moved to another facility tomorrow for processing. I shall try to get permission Cressida to see him as he has not been taking his potions since we left for the island”.

“Should I cancel our meeting with the Black allies? I’m sure that they will understand?”

“No, we stand strong. I suspect that there will be an emergency session of the Wizengamot called soon enough and we want to ensure that we are prepared so we will meet on Friday at Black Manor as planned. You shall spend the night before as it will be the full moon and I believe that Lord Potter wishes to observe Remus’s transformation with his version of the wolfsbane in the ritual room. Hutchins will arrange for the portrait to be hung and protected and for any of your requirements to be present Remus”.

“I can go to the farm…”

“You can discuss this with Lord Potter but, in any event, Harry will spend Thursday night at Black Manor with Cassiopeia and hopefully me. And please don’t worry Harry, we will be back well in good time for your outing with the Weasley family on Saturday”.

“Yes sir”, he replied sounding down.

“None of that Harry, I am as confident as I can be that this will be resolved to our satisfaction. Just please remember nothing in writing to your friends. Sirius needs us all to be ignorant of his actions”.

“They all think I last saw him when he left Hogwarts. When may I write to him?”

“I’ll let you know, but how was your meeting today?”.

“Harry was an outstanding host. Lord Diggory was particularly impressed with his questions when we reviewed the slate for the autumn session”.

“You are a credit to your family my lad. Now why don’t you two go fly or swim or do whatever you do. I shall see you by the time our meetings start on Friday at the latest and please don’t fret. I’ll send notes back as often as I can - but focus on your summer, yes?”

“Yes grandfather and please give Siri a hug from me?”

The portkey that Lady Bones had provided took him and Ted to just outside an auror office in the town of Bello. He took a deep breath and walked in - introducing himself as Lord Black and asking to see his grandson. Fortunately, Ted was fluent in Italian and was able to get them into a visitation room and Sirius was led in in cuff’s - he was shaking and had a glazed expression in his eyes.

He looked to Ted and then at him.

“Lord Black? I have been asking for you since they brought me here. Where were you? I need to get my Harry”.

This was odd behaviour - clearly Sirius had some sort of setback being locked up again

“Hush. Harry is safe with your Aunt Cassie. I am here. I have been trying to find you”.

“Safe?”, Sirius asked as his eyes appeared to become even less focussed and slumped down in his chair.

Ted jumped up and asked to speak to a guard about the prisoner’s condition.

By the time, they returned to their lodgings that evening, Sirius had been moved to a secured healing unit in Florence, Ted was registered as his counsel and Arcturus was convinced that bringing the Tonks’s back into the family was amongst the best decisions he had ever made.

***

Chapter Text

Albus Dumbledore had been having a lovely week at the Transfiguration Today conference in Berlin. He was having a lively discussion at the bar with Professor Jakub Brumbál about easy ways of countering mistakes when students were learning human transfiguration and was laughing as Professor Brumbál explained that one of his students had transfigured another in just the back end of a horse in a dual and it had taken him several minutes to control his own laughter to transform the child back when one of the organisers told him that there was an owl for him from the ministry.

He excused himself and headed back to his rooms where he read the letter from Cornelius asking for his advice as to how to get Sirius Black from the Italian Ministry. There was no context nor any explanation so he decided to return to Hogwarts and try to get to the bottom of the issue. After the reaction that Cornelius had to Harry, Ron and Hermione’s explanations that he was innocent, he felt that it was good that Sirius had left the country, but wondered how he had managed to travel, undetected, on a hippogriff from Scotland to Greece and then to Italy. No matter, it would mean a great deal to young Harry to have his godfather back in his life.

When he arrived in his office, he saw a large stack of post that had piled up whist he was away. He threw those from the Minister into the fire as he knew he would have to speak to him in person. There was a letter from Lord Black asking to schedule a meeting to discuss young Harry. He wondered if Lord Black had heard the news about Sirius, so sent him a note making himself available on Monday of next week and telling him the news he had heard. 

Worryingly, there was a letter from Arabella Figg saying that she had not seen the boy all summer, that the Dursley’s house was for sale and they had left for a holiday - Harry was not in the taxi when they left so she was worried that the boy might be locked up or, worse, laying injured in the house. Arabella had always been very overprotective of the boy, even though he had assured her the seemingly adversarial relationship between Harry and his cousin was just normal sibling rivalry and he had not noticed anything off with the boy when he was at Hogwarts. But leaving the child unattended when they went on holiday was worrying, so he was about to set off for Surrey when he picked up another letter, neatly sealed.

Dear Headmaster Dumbledore,

I hope that you are well and I apologise for interrupting your holiday.

I am writing to inform you that, after discussions with my previous guardian and Lord Black, I have requested, and received, permission from the ministry to name Lord Black as my guardian. My Mother’s sister has approved the change as well. I am now settled in my new home and am greatly enjoying learning of my obligations as well as my family heritage - both for the House of Potter and the House of Black.

In the course of my studies, I have learned that my late Father appointed you as proxy for House Potter in the Wizengamot. With Lord Black’s permission, I have appointed a Regent Potter who will be taking our House’s place in the Wizengamot with effect from the next meeting. I thank you for your years of service to House Potter, but would like to work closely with my Regent and understand that your obligations to Hogwarts, the Wizengamot and the ICW will make that difficult.

Once again, House Potter thanks you for your service and I look forward to seeing you again at Hogwarts in September.

Sincerely yours,

Harry James Potter

Heir to the Most Noble and Most Ancient House of Potter

Heir to the Noble and Most Ancient House of Black

This was unexpected - at least it meant that the boy wasn’t in danger at Privet Drive. He had to admit that, while he tried to vote as he thought James would wish, he didn’t have a lot of time to focus on it. It also explained why Lord Black wished to see him. What concerned him was that Lily’s sister had agreed. She knew that the wards needed Harry to consider her house a home to keep the blood wards working. The wards would be dissolved now so he could only hope that Lord Black was correct in his assessment of his own wards for the boy’s sake. He wondered if the wards could be resurrected and would discuss it with Lord Black when they met.

He opened the next letter and found what looked to be six feet of parchment from Augusta Longbottom seemingly rambling on about the state of the hospital wing. He set it down - he would read it tomorrow - but for now, he headed off for what would likely be a long night at the Ministry. He didn’t even notice the copy of the Daily Prophet on his desk with the headline that Bellatrix Lestrange had been found dead in her cell.

***

Blaise Zabini had been having a strange week. First Mamma came back from a luncheon and gave him a frankly ridiculous ‘summer assignment’, then Mamma and Papà both seemed to be talking secretively and acting strangely, and then the mass-murderer Sirius Black ended up in an Italian prison and so Papà had to abandon their time at Fawley Manor to deal with the fallout. But he had had a nice week in the UK and Theo had been able to get away from his father for a week to stay.

Having seen Theo off to see his grandfather this morning, he was getting ready for his first visit to Black Manor to meet the new heir. The meeting had been set before the Sirius Black business had hit the papers, but he was surprised Lord Black was going through it given all the press attention that Fudge had generated demanding that the Italian government return the prisoner to the UK to receive the kiss. It still amazed him that someone who was clearly so ignorant of international law held the position of Minister of Magic.

He finished dressing in his Fawley robes and headed downstairs, he was looking forward to spending some time with Daphne, lukewarm on seeing Macmillan again, and very interested as to the identity of Heir Black. He knew that Mamma was aware, but she wouldn’t give him the slightest hint.

“Mamma, would you please tell me now so I can be prepared?”, he said as he met her in the entry hall.

“I will only say that I believe you will find him to be intriguing”.

“Like you thought I would find Heir Krum intriguing? Which, as you know, I do not”.

“You like quidditch…”

“And you like chess. I don’t see you married to a chess master. Why won’t you just say who it is - he clearly doesn’t go to Hogwarts or I would have already met him. I swear, if Malfoy has wormed his way into another title, I shall be most annoyed”.

“I have already told you that it is not Heir Malfoy and I am not telling you, mio piccolo fuoco, because it amuses me. Now take your Mamma’s arm and we shall apparate to Black Manor. I know that I don’t need to remind you that you are representing both me and your Papà”.

“Of course, I shall be my most charming self”, he said as they headed out beyond the wards thinking that at least he would invite Daphne over when they were done and they could bitch about Macmillan and pick Heir Black apart.

As they were escorted in, Lord Black stepped forward to greet them and, he thought something was familiar about the heir that was standing with a woman he didn’t recognise. Had Lord Black remarried?

“Contessa Zabini, welcome back to my home. May I presume that this your heir of whom you are so proud?”

“It is Lord Black, may I present my son Blaise Cesare Zabini, Heir Fawley?”.

“Well met Lord Black, thank you for your kind invitation”.

“My pleasure Heir Fawley, may I present my heir - Harry James Potter, Heir Potter Black?”

He could see Mamma hiding a smirk as Harry fucking Potter stepped forward and kissed her hand, “It is lovely to see you again Contessa Zabini”, he said before turning, “Well met, Heir Fawley, it is a pleasure to formally meet you. I look forward to getting to know you. Have you met my aunt, Lady Cassiopeia Black?”

As he automatically replied to the introductions as he was taught, his mind was spinning - how had this happened? Why didn’t he know about this? Why hadn’t Mamma told him? Merlin, Daphne was going to have a field day and Malfoy would go apoplectic  - at least that would be amusing. And why did he look so different?

He came back to the present when Lord Black said that he would like to meet with Mamma privately and asked Harry to show him around the grounds. Harry nodded and started to head in one direction when Lady Black gently touched his shoulder and he headed in another.

“So once again Heir Fawley - welcome. I hope that you are having an enjoyable summer so far”, he said as they walked into the back garden.

“Thank you Heir Potter Black, very enjoyable thus far, it appears that the holidays have been agreeing with you”.

“Please call me Harry or Potter if you prefer. I imagine you have questions?”, he replied as he seemed to be looking around the gardens like he had never seen them before and was trying to figure out in which direction to walk.

He smiled, “Please call me Blaise, Harry and yes I have many questions but I must save them until Heiress Greengrass arrives as I don’t want you to have to repeat yourself and she will be most curious as to how you have become heir to two great houses at such a late state”.

“She will?”

“Oh yes, she is very much the queen of gossip and is a walking encyclopaedia in terms of the heirs and heiresses at Hogwarts. She had wondered why you didn’t take up the Potter heirship, but just wrote it off that you were not going to take it up like the Weasleys. But please don’t answer now as you will have to repeat yourself. Also, please try not to take offence at her questioning, I am guessing there is an interesting story behind all of this”.

“Yes”.

“And your sudden change in appearance? You are abandoning your muggle chic look?”

“You mean my cousins hand me downs?”.

“I have to stop asking questions - I don’t want her to hex me”.

He chuckled, “She always seems so quiet and controlled”.

“That’s her mask. You’ll see her in full force when we are given leave from our parents. She swears like a banshee and has the meanest stinging jinx in Slytherin”.

“Ah. And Heir Macmillan?”

“More like he appears in class. Likes to talk. Takes things very seriously”.

“And you?”

“I shall let you make your own judgement”.

“Fair enough, May I ask you a question?”

“Of course”

“You are heir to two houses - but in two countries - how will that work?”

“House Fawley - my Mother’s house - is represented on the Wizengamot so I will take that over eventually, Our Lady willing - not for a long time. My Father is Il Presidente of the Italian Magical Ministry. The senate in Italy is all elected as is the government so my father’s title of Conte is purely a muggle title - my grandfather is a Duca so my father is a Conte. I’ll inherit the title some day, but it is purely ceremonial”.

“Oh like me being a Duke”, he said quietly, “I suppose we should head back in”.

Of course he is a fucking duke.

“Do you remember the way, Your Grace?”

Harry laughed, “Kind of. I came here for the first time last night so - well trying to process this in addition to everything else”.

That was startling.

Harry continued, “I am actually very nervous about this. It was much easier with the Potter allies”.

“Heirs Diggory and Longbottom and Heiress Bones if I recall?”

He nodded, “I know Neville, I’ve played quidditch with Cedric and so it was really only Heiress Bones who was new to me”.

“We won’t bite - although Daphne may hex - and you do not have to worry about us betraying any of your confidences”.

“Thank you”, he said sounding actually quite grateful and he took a deep breath as he led them back to the main hall.

“Did you have a nice walk?”, Mamma asked.

“Yes thank you, you have beautiful gardens Lord Black”.

A few minutes later, Daphne and her father and the Macmillans arrived and everyone was introduced.

“In rather a change from the norm for these kind of events, Heir Potter Black will be hosting the Heirs and Heiress Greengrass in the Blue Room whilst the Lords and Ladies are in the Black Room. There are some matters that need to be discussed that are not appropriate for all. I hope you enjoy your luncheon and we shall reconvene afterwards. Once again welcome to you all”.

The three of them followed Harry to an open door where there was a house elf waiting. He imagined it may be to make sure he ended up in the right room. As they walked in, Ernie spoke first.

“Before we begin Heir Potter Black, I must apologise on behalf of House Macmillan for accusing you of being the heir of Slytherin in our second year. It was wrong of me”.

Harry tried and failed to hide a smile, “Please call me Harry, that applies to you all. I thank you Heir Macmillan, but no apology is necessary as I suspect will become clear over luncheon”.

They were all sat down - Harry was between him and Daphne with Ernie across from Harry.

“Welcome to Black Manor. I had a bit of a toast prepared but, since it’s just us, all I will say is I look forward to getting to meet you all and working together over the years ahead for the honour of our great houses”, then he turned to Daphne, “Heir Fawley has told me you will have questions so please - whenever you are ready. I just ask that nothing we discuss leaves this room”.

“Of course”, Daphne replied in her most sickly saccharin voice, “I suppose I should begin by asking what dear Blaise has said about me?”

“Nothing but the truth my darling Daphne - but we only had a few minutes to chat”, he replied with a smirk as an elf served soup.

“Bastard”, she spat quietly and then turned to Harry, “I find myself at a loss as to where to begin, the transformation of your appearance? Heir to two houses, but only revealing it now? Your new demeanour?  Lord Black’s reappearance at these events? Oh and please call me Daphne - I’m sure that Ernie feels the same”

“Of course”, Macmillan said leaning forward - as much as he pretended otherwise - he was a terrible gossip too. 

Harry smiled, “Well I guess it all starts with a man named Sirius Black”.

He then went on to recount how he was raised by magic hating muggles, how the bloody groundskeeper was the one to tell him he was a wizard, how he knew nothing of his family until he arrived at school and, even then, nothing of his titles. How he was rescued from the muggles by the Weasley twins and Weasley Jr, how Dumbledore told him nothing about any of his heritage. How his magic was blocked which (was incredible for someone who had cast a corporal patronus while on a broomstick during quidditch and still managed to capture the snitch). How he met Black in the shrieking shack where he learned that Weasley Jr’s rat was actually the one who betrayed his parents. How Lord Black had thought he had no heir and had gone to Gringotts and contacted him just before school ended and how he had six titles including the heir of Slytherin by Right of Conquest.

“Aha”, Macmillan said, “so I was right”.

“Well yes, but I wasn’t trying to kill muggle borns, I actually killed the basilisk that was petrifying them”, he said holding out a bracelet with a gold basilisk that was wriggling around his wrist.

“Smith is going to go spare!”, Macmillan said with a smile.

“Why?”, Harry asked.

“The goblins have just returned an object which belonged to Helga Hufflepuff and was stolen from some distant aunt a long time ago. He’s convinced that this means that he is the Heir of Hufflepuff and will get access to a secret Hufflepuff suite somewhere in the castle”.

“But if he were heir, wouldn’t it have shown up on his inheritance test?”, Harry asked.

“Of course it would have, but Heir Smith is a moron”, Daphne sneered and Ernie laughed.

“I’m sorry for interrupting Harry, please continue”, MacMillan said, Blaise was amazed that Daphne had held her tongue for so long.

“So Grandfather is now my guardian, Professor Lupin is Regent Potter and I am trying to come to terms with all of this and will be most grateful for any guidance you can give me”.

Finally, after the main course was cleared and salads served, Daphne spoke, “Call me shallow, but what happened to your hair?”

“Apparently my grandfather Potter invented a hair potion - who knew?”

“Everyone”, the other three said simultaneously at which point he just laughed.

“Except me. But my grandparents have portraits at my new house so I am learning a lot from them”.

“Okay next, the scar that is no longer there?”

“It was the result of a curse so Grandfather asked the goblins to heal it”.

“Right - now for the nitty gritty. Who is your betrothed?”, Daphne asked without a hint of shame.

He looked perplexed, “No one. I’m 13”.

“Then I can see why Lord Black is holding back the news - heir to two of the oldest houses? He is going to be inundated with contracts from every available witch and carrier between 3 and 23 once word gets out”.

“You’re not serious?”, he asked looking a bit shocked.

“Of course”, she said, “you are quite a catch - well on paper”.

He put his head down on the table, “Why is my life so complicated?”

“Because it is darling”, she said, “But you now have us to help guide you. I am happily betrothed, Ernie is working on it - don’t think I haven’t noticed you and a certain Miss Dunbar, Ernie - and Blaise is well Blaise - he feels no one is good enough for him”.

“I just have not met the right person”, he replied indignantly.

“Well, anyway, enough about me - how about you all? Brothers and sisters? Favourite classes? Hobbies?”, Harry said.

“One sister - Astoria - who will be starting her second year. I’m betrothed to Theodore Nott in our year who is Blaine’s best friend. I like Defence (when we have a decent professor) and Ancient Runes (even though I am pants at it). As to hobbies I have been raised to play the piano, ride horses, all that stuff, but I really enjoy pranking the ponces in my house”.

He laughed and turned to Harry, “By which she means Malfoy, Crabbe, Goyle, Bulstrode and Parkinson in our year”.

“But you all seem to get along so well”.

“You will never see Slytherins fight in public”, Daphne said, “But there is a huge division in the house between those whose families supported you-know-who and those who didn’t. The only one we hang out with whose father did is Theo for reasons I can’t discuss, but just know that he is one of the good ones”.

Harry nodded and looked to Ernie.

“Only child. My favourite subject is potions but it is my least favourite class as I can’t stand the way Snape teaches it so I get tutored in the summers for the year ahead and that’s the only way I have been doing well. I also quite like herbology. Heir Longbottom and I meet up each summer to compare new plants and the like. I guess for hobbies, I just like being in the outdoors - hiking and the lot - and travel - we are going to Machu Picchu this August which I am very much looking forward to. And since we’re talking about houses and stuff, I’m friends with most of those in our year in Hufflepuff (aside from Smith) and then Goldstein in Ravenclaw as he has the same views on potions that I do and we do our tutoring together in the summer - and, obviously these two”.

“Plus Miss Dunbar in your house Harry”, Daphne jumped in causing Macmillan to go almost purple.

Finally it was his turn, “I have a younger sister named Isabella who will be starting at Beauxbatons this autumn. Astronomy and Ancient Runes are my favourite classes - maybe along with Transfiguration. Unlike Daphne, I am not pants at runes”, he said and grimaced with the hex he received as a reply - right in the balls, the bitch, “Like Ernie, I like to be outside. I enjoy swimming - I usually swim in the Great Lake every morning at school - and I like quidditch a lot”.

“Beauxbatons?”, Harry asked.

“It’s the magical school in France - most people from southern Europe go there and my father did. My parents sent me to Hogwarts because of my position here, but Issy will be going there - she is very excited”.

“Oh - and you don’t play quidditch at school?”

He chortled, “No, the quidditch team is run by the other side of the house and I wouldn’t play on a team where everyone flies on a seeker broom - just shows why they make it so easy for you to beat them”.

“Oh, what position do you play?”

“Chaser”.

“That’s what my dad played”, Harry said quietly.

With that, and the finish of dessert, an elf came in to ask them to start getting ready to meet with the Lords and Mamma.

“Before we go”, Harry said - again very quietly, “I’d like to thank you all for today and for your help going forward. I wasn’t sure what to expect and, well, I’m glad we’re on the same team”. He seemed to smirk a bit at Daph with that and she laughed.

“Well none of us knew what to expect today and, speaking for myself, I am pleasantly surprised. I look forward to getting to know you better”.

He and MacMillan echoed the sentiment and they were led to the formal dining room where they joined their parents (and Harry’s great-grandfather) for a toast before they were sent on their way. After they bade goodbye and were heading out of the wards, Daphne grabbed his hand and whispered in his ear, “I will be at Fawley Manor in half an hour. We will have much to discuss. Make sure there are snacks”.

Once back at home, before he headed up to his room to change, Mamma turned to him, “Did you find the new Heir Black intriguing darling? He enjoys quidditch”.

He looked at her and schooled his emotions, “I think it will be most interesting to get to know someone from a very different background, but for now I must prepare for Heiress Greengrass’s impending visit”, and he made his way upstairs to ponder the days events before Daph turned up.

***

Ron Weasley was getting ready to go to Potter Manor and actually found himself worrying about what he should wear - like for the first time ever. 

He remembered back to when they came back from Diagon on Tuesday and  Fred pulled him and George into the pantry before anyone saw them. “Right boys - listen up. Harry considers these brooms repayment of an honour debt. We may not think what we did was a big deal, but he does - which means, I think, things were worse than we thought. Now, Gin is going to make a fuss that she did not get one. We just remind her that she owes him a life debt and not the other way around. We will write him thank you letters and include the line that we consider all debts from House Potter more than repaid. We don’t mention it again unless he brings it up. Understood?”

He looked at Fred like he was from another planet, “How do you know about honour debts and houses?”

Fred just sighed, “Because I read the stuff that Aunt Muriel sends us. I may be Lord of House Prewett some day and I do not intend to embarrass myself or our mother’s house”.

“What do you mean? If you were it would have been on your inheritance test - just like mine said I’m sixth in line for the Weasley title”.

“Honestly Ron, have you read none of this stuff? Inheritance for the Prewett line is different than most. When the head of the house, currently Aunt Muriel, decides that it’s time to appoint a new heir, there is a ritual with everyone who is eligible through blood - currently that’s the seven of us and Mum. Lady Magic decides who is most worthy in the ritual. Aunt Muriel is planning to do it when the last of us, Ginny, is of age. I reckon it is going to come down to Charlie, and George and me - cuz we look more like Prewetts than Weasleys. Charlie is unlikely to want it - dragons and all. So 50/50 chance? I’m going to be ready”.

“But the old bat is going to live to be a thousand years old just to spite us”, George laughed.

Fred had been right about Ginny, but it was Percy that put her straight about the different debts. He was going to have read the junk from Aunt Muriel. Harry had told him and Hermione about all the stuff he had already learned from Lord Black and all the stuff he had to learn. At least half of every day was spent on lessons - including when he was on holiday.

Anyway, he had been looking forward to today all week, but now he found himself wondering if he had to dress up fancy, like to keep up with Harry, or just show up like he would have before he learned all this new stuff about his mate. In the end, he decided to wear a comfortable pair of trousers that would be good for flying and one of his Chudley Cannons t-shirts. They had a couple of minutes before they left so he could run up and change if Mum thought he should.

Fortunately, the others were all casual too. Well, aside from Ginny who looked like she was going to high tea. He took a deep breath and went through the floo first, “Potter Manor Caput Draconis”.

When he got to the other side he was in this huge stone room. Like Entrance Hall huge. He knew his eyes were bugging out when Harry came over (fortunately in shorts and a t-shirt) and said, “I know it’s a lot, but I don’t live in here - this is, well, I’ll explain later”.

Everyone else came through and Harry led them through to a sitting room where an old man was standing with an old lady. “Grandfather, Aunt Cassie, may I present Mr and Mrs Weasley, you know Bill. This is Percy, Fred, George, Ginny and my best friend Ron. Everyone, may I present Lord Black and Lady Cassiopeia Black”.

After a lot of well mets (he just tried to copy what Percy did), Lord Black asked Harry to show the kids outside and he and Mum and Dad would meet them out there in a bit. So they all followed Harry into what looked like a proper house - like a big one - but a house.

“I can give you a tour later, but let’s just head out and swim yeah?”, Harry said heading towards the fucking huge back garden.

Ginny seemed to be trying to walk next to Harry until George came over and said in a very hoity toity voice, “Your home and estate are so lovely Heir Potter Black, if we weren’t cousins I would be throwing myself at your feet”.

Harry laughed and Ginny sneered, “We’re not cousins!”

Bill just turned and looked at her, “What was Grandma Weasley’s maiden name?”

“She was disowned!”

“She still had Black blood as does Harry so George is right”.

Ginny looked like she was going to have a right strop when Percy stepped in and asked Harry some questions about the house. Then they got to where the pool was - which looked like a lake but Harry said it apparently had been specially dug by his great-grandparents so it wasn’t muddy or anything. There was a large table set up to the side and a little building where he said people could change.

They all dove in - aside from Ginny who, apparently, didn’t bring a bathing costume For some reason, Harry swam with a shirt on. Bill and Percy were making waves with their wands so he and Harry and the twins were body surfing. Harry excused himself after a bit - saying that he had just recently learned to swim and was tired so he went out with him and sat on the edge watching Bill make increasingly wild waves for the twins.

“So - how were your meetings? Have you heard anything about Sirius? Dad says that the Ministry is in overdrive”.

“The meetings were stressful, but good I think. I think I like all the heirs and heiresses - which I didn’t expect. It was nice to have Nev in the Potter one. I just”, he said looking around, “I just feel like I’m playing dress up and they’re going to kick me out at some stage”.

“You’ll be okay mate”.

“I hope, but Grandfather went to see Sirius the other night. Said he was right out of it. Like he didn’t even remember seeing us at Hogwarts - some sort of bad reaction to being locked up again  he reckons. But he’s been taken to a prison hospital and Grandfather’s going back tonight. Won’t let me go though. So I guess I’ll know more tomorrow but I’m pretty worried”.

“A hospital has to be a good thing right?”, he said struggling to think of what to say when Professor Lupin came out and sat down next to them. He handed Harry a couple of potions.

“Mimsy says you are lucky she isn’t confining you to bed after this morning so drink up or incur her wrath. Hi Ron - how’s the flying going?”

“Really well thanks. It makes such a difference - but what happened this morning?”, he said remembering he wasn’t supposed to bring up the broom.

“Oh - it was nothing - just practicing my magic in the duelling room. They gave me an extra 5% of my core and I blew up a training dummy. I’d show you, but Mimsy says the fumes will be there for a couple of days”.

“Mimsy?”

“She’s one of the elves in our family. She delivered me and my dad. She’s a bit fussy but really nice”.

Of course he had house elves.

Soon enough, Mum and Dad came out with Lord Black looking a bit stunned as they all sat down (after a slight argument where Lord Black insisted that Harry needed to sit at the head of the table since it was his Manor).

After the food was brought out, Dad announced that Lord Black had brought their grandmother back into the family. Which was something. He didn’t know what, but Dad looked happy and Mum still looked like she didn’t believe it. The whole thing seemed surreal as Lord Black was sitting next to Percy asking about what he wanted to do now that he had finished his schooling and Percy was talking about wanting to get a job at the ministry while he studied law.

“Have you thought about applying to a law firm? It may make your studies earlier?”

“I have Sir, but I don’t know of any that are hiring staff who have started studying yet”.

Lord Black told him about his niece who ran a firm with her husband who was representing Sirius and asked if he would like to put in an enquiry on his behalf. It was kind of funny to watch Percy very politely nearly bite the man’s hand off.

Mum was chatting to Lady Black about knitting.

“Harry showed me the beautiful jumpers you have given him - he has saved every one - there is an elf in Harry's family who knits, but I can’t get the hang of it”, which for some reason made Harry laugh in hysterics.

Ginny had seemed to relax - she had pulled her hair out of the stupid fancy do she had and pulled it back to her usual pony tail and was asking Harry if he had a broom she could borrow when they went flying later and maybe a set of sweats.

Fred and George had finally cornered Professor Lupin and were asking about how they could glamour their new brooms to look like their old ones without damaging them.

This was really weird. Like was this his family now? Somehow Harry got a family and now his got bigger?

He was looking around and asked Harry how far the grounds went.

“Back to the forest on the other side of that hill, but I’m not allowed to go out there yet. I guess there are creatures that have moved in while the house was empty - apparently a hippogriff was spotted out there”, he said with a wink.

“Oh, my sister-in-law used to work for Newt Scamander years ago. I know she still keeps up with the family - perhaps we could get someone in from their foundation to have a look and get any dangerous creatures from your forest. It could be part of your summer lessons. Would have any interest Mr Weasley - sorry I mean Bill?”, Lady Black said.

“No thank you, but I’m sure my brother Charlie would be interested if he were in town”.

“This is the one with the dragons?”, Lord Black asked warily.

“I promise you Lord Black, he will not have any with him. Mum would kill him first”.

Lady Black laughed, “When are we seeing Marius, Arcturus?”.

“Week after next, I believe, subject to what is happening in Italy. We can discuss it then”.

Finally, Lord Black excused himself to head off to Italy and everyone headed to the quidditch pitch to play. Harry said it was only a half pitch, but there were three real hoops and he flew around defending from the quaffles that were being thrown at him. He could get used to this.

***

Harry had a bit of a lie on on Sunday - Grandfather was in Italy, Aunt Cassie had gone off to do whatever it is she does when she wasn’t at the Manor and Moony decided that they would just have a relaxing day as last week had been so busy and next week was likely to be more of the same.

When he finally went down to the kitchen, Moony was sitting at the table reading the paper.

“Morning pup, did you sleep well?”

“Yup. How bout you?”

“Well thanks - I had a note from your Grandfather this morning. Sirius is much more lucid - he’s given enough information to Ted that Lord Black feels comfortable enough to call an emergency Wizengamot meeting for next week to raise the no trial issue. So, I guess, it’ll be trial by fire for me”.

“What does he expect to happen?”

“He hasn’t said. Perhaps there will be more information in your letter?”

“Oh, yeah, I mean yes. I haven’t checked my post this morning”.

“I shouldn’t worry about it - you have all day. Did you have fun yesterday?”

“I did. I felt kind of bad that Ginny thought she needed to get all dressed up to come over. I don’t want people to think they need to - it’s just, like, just like my house, ya know?”

Moony smiled at him, “I’m not sure she dressed up because of where you live. I think she dressed up for you”.

“What do you mean?”

“I mean I believe that she has a bit of a crush on you”.

“Eww no, she’s like my little sister”.

“Well, I think she understands that you are actually related now, but get used to it”.

“What - you think she wanted to, like, go out with me because I’m an heir now?”

Moony shook his head, “No, I believe that Miss Weasley had a crush on you for some time. You just didn’t seem to notice with an escaped killer looking for you. But she had that look in her eyes. However, you will need to be on guard for others - there are many who will now find you suddenly quite attractive”.

“Yuck, Heiress Greengrass said the same thing the other day”, he said putting his head on the table.

“You’ll be fine. Your grandfather will not let anyone take advantage of you. But we really haven’t had a chance to catch up - how did the meeting with the Black heirs go?”

“I think I kind of like them all? Did you know that there are kids from Hufflepuff and Ravenclaw who study the year ahead’s potions in the summer with tutors because Snape is such a bad teacher?”

“Not everyone who is good at a skill is able to teach it well, but Professor Snape is a very skilled potioneer”, Moony replied.

“But you said that Grandad’s wolfsbane made you feel better than his - it even tasted good”.

“Well yes, but your Grandad is a great potioneer. Now, what would you like to do today? - skies the limit”.

He thought for a while, “I suppose I should read my post before lunch. I don’t think I checked it yesterday. Then, after lunch, maybe some swimming? And then do you want to explore that telly room? I haven’t had a chance and they maybe have some movies we could watch?”

“That sounds like a very good day - perhaps we can ask Dobby if we can have dinner served there while we’re watching movies. I seem to recall your mum had quite the selection of videos”.

He went to his postbox and found a stack of letters. The first he opened was the one with the familiar Black seal on the envelope.

My dear Harry,

I have been able to spend some time with your godfather this evening and can happily report that his is in a much better state of mind. Your Aunt Cassie has arranged for him to see a mind healer - British and acceptable to the Italian government - and he feels that it is helping him. He has agreed to continue to see them when he is released and I would ask you to consider doing the same - remember Lady Potter suggested this as well - but the decision is, of course, yours.

Ted says that he is feeling confident enough for me to call for an emergency session of the Wizengamot next week. I am meeting with your Headmaster on Monday so will raise the issue at that stage. Speaking of which, since your godfather is doing so much better, Ted and I are planning to stay here until Monday and will travel directly to Hogsmeade where I will meet up with Lady Bones and the Crown Prince before we travel to Hogwarts.  I have advised Remus as well so that he can meet up with us there. I hope that you don’t mind being in the care of your Aunt Cassiopeia.

Before I sign off, I wanted to reiterate how very proud I am of how you carried yourself in your recent meetings. I hope that they were not as unpleasant as you imagined. I very much enjoyed meeting your Weasley family yesterday, hope that you are enjoying your Sunday and shall see you on Monday evening.

Your affectionate Grandfather

He smiled and turned to the rest of the letters.

Dear Harry,

Gran has written a more formal letter to Lord Black, but I wanted to thank you for letting your Cressida help to unblock my core. You are right, it feels very strange and I am glad for the cuffs that Gran found in our vault. We also took your advice and went to Dujardin’s in Paris to get a new wand crafted. We don’t want to risk my father’s old wand which is the one that I have been using. It is amazing how different it all feels. Gran is having me go through the complete set of charms from first year forward. We tried unblocking 10% and I set the cushion i was trying to levitate on fire so we’ve backed up by 5%. I felt like Seamus. We’re going to try 5% unblocking a week and see how it goes - it means I won’t be at 100% by the time school starts, but it’ll still be a lot better than before.

Thank you again for those photos. I had them framed and they are in my room.

I hope to see you soon and hope that things go okay for your godfather.

Your godbrother -

Nev

There were notes from Daphne and Ernie which were pretty much identical to the ones he had received from Nev, Cedric and Daphne after the Potter alliance meeting, but Ernie’s included a list of the potions for next year and the name of the tutor he and Goldstein used. Hermione had written to confirm that she could come over at lunchtime on Tuesday and included a note from her parent’s saying that she could learn potions provided that there was a living adult there - they didn’t trust a portrait. That made sense he guessed, especially since they never would have seen one. He sent her a note back, reminding her that she had to register at the private clients reception at Gringotts to use the floo and the password for the floo would be his dad’s nickname.

The last was addressed to Heir Potter Black and was on very fancy parchment.

Your Grace,

On behalf of both myself and House Fawley, I would like to reiterate my appreciation for luncheon on Friday last. I can honestly say that I have never enjoyed one of these meetings more than I did this.

Lord Black will be receiving a formal invitation from my parents, but we hope to be able to host you and yours at our villa outside of Firenze in Tuscany whilst your godfather’s current situation is resolved. I look forward to showing you the beauty of the Italian countryside.

I thank you again and hope that you will be able to share Heir Malfoy’s reaction when he learns of your position in the Black family. Heiress Greengrass is of a similar view.

I hope to be seeing you soon.

Yours faithfully,

Blaise C Zabini, Heir Fawley

That made him laugh. He kind of wished that he would be there when Mrs Malfoy told Malfoy about it. In any event, it would be cool to go to Italy.

After lunch, he went swimming and concentrated on doing laps. He had always been skinny, but since he grew a couple more inches, he felt even more so and he felt self-conscious around guys like Cedric, Bill, even Fred and George, and, well, Zabini - who all seemed to be broader in the shoulders and chest. He was going to ask Moony if he knew of any exercises that would help, but thought it probably would be something that he could work on with Siri once he was free again - he was kind of in the same boat.

He was really tired when he and Moony headed to the telly hut, as he had taken to calling it, and they sorted through the pile of videos that were there (as there wasn’t reception for regular tv through the wards and stuff). Eventually, they decided on the first Star Wars movie which Dudley had seen loads of time, but he had always been locked in his cupboard.

“This was one of your dad’s favourites. Sirius took us to see it in London when it first came out - I think it was over Yule break in our seventh year. Lily bought this for him when it came out on video and I remember sitting here with the two of them. You were in his arms - so little at the time - and your mum cast every conceivable charm around you to ensure the noise and lights didn’t wake you up”, Moony had a look on his face like it was a really happy memory.

“Was Siri here too?”

Moony laughed, “Paddy was, as your grandfather would say, doing who-knows-what with who-knows-who”.

He really enjoyed the movie - especially knowing that he had seen it before with his parents. Dobby brought them dinner and snacks - he even joined in watching and it was fun to see how amazed he was at the ‘box with changing portraits’ as he called it. It made him think he should have brought Mr Weasley in here yesterday.

When he finally went to bed, after drinking yet another set of potions, he fell into an easy sleep as he cuddled with his plushie - hopeful that things would work out for Sirius.

***

Chapter Text

Arcturus and Ted arrived in Hogsmeade to find Remus waiting and only had to wait a few minutes for Inorok and Lady Bones to arrive. They walked the short distance to the gates of Hogwarts where they were soon greeted by the Headmaster who showed them up to his office, offered them some strange sort of candy and sat back in his chair, “How may I help you today, Lord Black?”

“Headmaster, I thank you for your time and apologise for our numbers, but I thought this would be easiest if all of the relevant parties are present. The first thing that I would like to discuss is to do with Heir Potter Black’s change in custody. I am aware that you will have received a letter from him by now and I know that you sent me a letter concerning wards that his previous guardian had on her home that you thought would protect him better than any of the ancient wards on the Black and Potter properties. So I commissioned some of His Royal Highness’s top ward experts to assess the wards as his safety is paramount to me. Here is a copy of the report and you will see that, whilst there is evidence that they existed at some stage, they have been deteriorating over the past ten years and have not existed for the past year or two at all”.

He handed the report across and watched as Dumbledore read it.

“But there were there when I left him”, he mumbled, “it doesn’t make sense”.

Lady Bones’s head quickly turned to him.

“You left the boy with that family? I have been looking into this since I processed the change in guardianship forms and there is no record within the Ministry”, she said raising an eyebrow.

“We were at war, Amelia, I didn’t know who to trust in the Ministry and Lily’s sister had written to me just after Lily’s acceptance into Hogwarts so I knew that she was interested in magic… they were family …”

“Lily and her sister did not get along at all, Albus, she called her a freak and hated her magic. If you had told me where he was, I would have taken him… I presume you hadn’t told Professor Snape either, he knew of the animosity that Lily’s sister had towards magic….”

“Thank you Remus, we are not here to litigate this. The woman has confirmed that she and her family will not contact him again. I just wanted to assure the Headmaster that I am looking after Heir Potter Black’s best interests”.

He looked at the Headmaster and saw that he looked completely deflated.

“Now”, he continued, “I understand that Harry somehow came across and killed a basilisk within your school in his second year”.

“Yes Headmaster, Harry told the story to my niece the other day when they were getting to know each other. I understand that another student somehow acquired a diary through which the essence of a former student tried to kill a current student? May I ask why this wasn’t reported to my team? You must see that, despite the fact that Mr Potter seems to have saved the day, the artefact in question is very dark and it may be of interest to the Department of Mysteries? That the attempted murder should be investigated?”, Madame Bones jumped in

The headmaster was now looking very flustered, “The artefact was destroyed. No one died…”

“That is beside the point. May I ask if you still have the diary?”

He leaned over and pulled it out of a drawer, “It’s here”, he said meekly.

“I presume that you won’t mind handing this over?”, Lady Bones said.

He nodded and gave it to her, “I should have contacted you Amelia, I’m sorry”.

“Be that as it may, the reason I brought up the basilisk is that, as Harry vanquished it, he is entitled to the corpse. His Royal Highness will be sending in a team to retrieve it and would like to schedule a time when it would be convenient for them to come to the castle”, he continued.

“Of course, young Harry will need to be with you Inorok. From what I understand, one needs to be a parselmouth in order to access the chamber”.

“We have other speakers in our employ, Headmaster, we don’t require a young man to relive a traumatic experience”, Inorok said coldly, “just advise my office when it would be a convenient time, based upon Heir Potter Black’s description, we believe it could take us several days to render the corpse”.

He shuddered at that.

“Of course, I shall send an owl and please advise if there is anything that you require from me”, Dumbledore said quietly.

“We thank you Headmaster. The final item on my agenda is for you in your capacity as Chief Warlock of the Wizengamot. House Black would like to call an emergency meeting to discuss allegations made, under veritaserum to Mr Tonks, that the British Ministry placed my grandson into Azkaban without a trial. I wish this to be addressed quickly and in a closed session as his relationship to Heir Potter Black may be disclosed. Is this something that you can arrange at short notice?”

“Yes, protocol requires 48 hours notice. I can call the meeting for Wednesday if that will suit. I imagine that Cornelius will wish to know the reason, although I am not obliged to tell him”.

“I will speak to the Minister, Headmaster”, Amelia said, “I have been liaising with the Italian Ministry and have been trying to obtain the original transcripts with no success”.

“Thank you, Amelia”, Dumbledore said. It was amazing that the old man was so contemptuous to titles given that he used his own so freely.

They were getting ready to take their leave when a phoenix flew onto a perch in the back of the room.

“Headmaster, is this the phoenix who saved my great-grandson’s life after he was bitten by the aforementioned basilisk?”

“It is indeed, that is Fawkes”, he said proudly.

“May I?”, he asked pointing to Fawkes.

The Headmaster nodded and so he approached the phoenix, “Noble Fawkes, I thank Lady Magic for your actions to save my heir and, in doing so, ensuring the continuity of two ancient Houses. May Our Lady hold you in her favour and please know that House Black will be forever in your debt”. He bowed and was rewarded with the beautiful trilling of phoenix song.

As he turned back to the others, he noticed Lady Bones speaking to the Headmaster, “Today is not the appropriate forum, but I shall be in touch, in my capacity as a guardian of a student in your care, to discuss measures that are in place to keep your students safe. Should I contact you directly or should I go through the Governors?”

The old man was again looking flustered, “I don’t believe there is any need for the Governors to be involved, please contact me directly and I shall make myself available at your convenience”.

After saying their goodbyes, they walked back into Hogsmeade. Lady Bones discretely slipped the diary to Inorok and he felt pleased that things worked out the way that they had wanted and that the old fool seemed to be thrown off-balance. Perhaps this would lead him to reconsider his view that he was always in the right.

They bade farewell to Inorok and Lady Bones before Remus used his new portkey ring to take Ted and him to Potter Manor where he sent Mimsy to find Harry to update him on the day’s events.

Harry seemed much more interested in hearing about Sirius’s well-being than in the matters discussed, but was very glad to hear that the diary had been provided to the Goblins.

When he told the lad that he and Ted would be travelling back to Italy to prepare for the Wizengamot session, he again asked if he could go. It almost broke his heart to refuse him.

“Your godfather does not wish for you to see him in prison. Mr Tonks, here is very confident that we shall come to a satisfactory conclusion before your birthday so may I just ask for your patience?”

The lad school his face, “I assumed you would say that, but I did write him a letter. Nothing but just silly things like what I have been up to this summer. You may read it first, but is there a way to get it to him? I want him to know I’m thinking about him?”

“We shall see what we can do - perhaps Mr Tonks can discretely read it to him in one of their private meetings”.

Ted nodded and Harry smiled.

“Heir Fawley mentioned in his letter that his family would be hosting us in Italy?”

“Assuming that Mr Tonks’s plan to have Sirius tried through the ICW at the Italian Ministry comes to fruition, the Conte and Contessa Zabini have kindly invited us to stay during the trial. But, before you get any ideas, you will not be attending the trial”.

“Yes sir”, he was doing a reasonably good job of not pouting, “but could you give Siri a hug from me?”

“That I can do Harry. I should be back by Wednesday at the latest. I understand your friend Miss Granger is spending the day with you tomorrow so I hope you enjoy yourself”.

“Thank you Grandfather. And thank you Mr. Tonks. I cannot tell you how grateful I am for what you are doing for Sirius”.

“My pleasure Harry, and just Ted okay?”

***

Hermione Granger was very excited as she got off the tube and walked to the Leaky Cauldron. She had been to the Burrow a couple of times, but this would be the first time she was in a proper magical manor. Ginny had written and said that parts of it pre-dated Hogwarts (well mostly she wrote to talk about finding out that Harry was her cousin and how that meant that nothing would ever happen between them - for her part, Hermione thought that was a good outcome as she never thought anything would as Harry had never shown the slightest bit of interest) so she was fascinated to see it.

She headed into Gringotts and asked a goblin to direct her to private clients reception.

“Good afternoon, Master Goblin, my name is Hermione Granger and I’ve been told I’ve been given permission by His Royal Highness, the Crown Prince to use this floo?”

The goblin looked at a parchment in front of him, “Of course, Miss Granger. Are you an account holder?”

“No sir, I was told you will need to see my wand and take some blood?”

“Yes, it is just so that we can identify you by your wand alone when you return”. He handed her a small dagger. “Just prick your finger and place two drops on this parchment”.

She did so and then handed over her wand. A moment later, the goblin returned her wand and said, “That’s all in order Miss Dagworth-Granger. The floo is just through there, may your gold ever flow”.

“Thank you but it’s just Granger”.

The goblin looked down at the parchment, “It’s come up as Dagworth-Granger on the form. Perhaps you could schedule an inheritance test at some stage?”

She was confused, but noticed that there was someone waiting so she thanked the goblin, “Thank you and may your coffers ever be full”, she said before walking to the floo saying “Potter Manor - Prongs”.

Fortunately it worked and she tumbled out onto a stone floor to see Harry smiling down at her with his hand extended.

“Sorry, should have caught you”, he smiled, “Welcome to my house. Do you want a tour or a snack first?”

“Erm, a tour first? I’m really keen to see the library you were talking about and the potions lab”.

He actually rolled his eyes at her, “Of course that’s where you want to start. Well, we’re currently in the Peverell Keep. It’s the oldest part of the house and was built around the ritual room which is down those stairs. That was built in the 880’s and is where they celebrated the indoor feasts. Now we’re going into the family bit - which is originally from the 1200’s but has been rebuilt a lot since - this is the bit where the Potter’s first lived when they married into the Peverell family. So it’s where Moony and I live. Then, there’s the guest wing over that way, I’ve never been in there, but it is the newest bit. It was built so that the Heir would have a place to live once they came of age. Grandfather and Aunt Cassie stay there when they are here. My dad’s uncle and his wife were the last ones to live there full time. And this is the library”, he said opening a door and she was amazed by the number of books and kind of went into her own head for a minute - she would spend her whole summer reading here if she could.

“And these are my grandparents. Granaigh and Grandad, may I present Miss Hermione Granger? Hermione - may I present Lord and Lady Potter?”, he said.

“Harry has spoken so fondly of you my dear”, Lady Potter said, “welcome to our home”.

“It is lovely to meet a young lady who is interested in potions. I look forward to spending time with you and Harry down in the lab. May I ask if you are, perchance, related to Hector Dagworth-Granger, the esteemed potioneer?”

“I am muggle born sir, but the goblin at Gringotts used that surname when he did my identity check”.

“No need for sir, Miss Granger, please call us Monty and Mia - or Grandad and Granaigh if you prefer”.

“You know Hermione”, Harry said sounding remarkably pensive for him, “I found out that I have a new cousin who was born to muggle parents but is magical. His, I think, great grandparents, were both squibs - the great grandfather is Aunt Cassie’s brother. So maybe you have some magical relations? You can write to your account manager and see about getting an inheritance test at Gringotts. That would tell you”.

“I don’t have an account. My parents just exchange pounds at Gringotts to get my supplies and spending money for when I’m at school”.

“Then I can write to mine if you like. It only takes a couple minutes. Maybe you are an heiress and can go through all this stuff with me”.

“I don’t think that is the case, bairn”, Lady Potter said, “I don’t believe Mr Dagworth-Granger was from one of the ancient and noble houses”.

“But I believe, Miss Granger, that you will find at least one book in the lab that has his biography in it if you are interested. I definitely studied from his books when I was doing my mastery”.

“Thank you”, she replied feeling a bit confused about what this could all mean - it was strange that Gringotts would have known about it.

“Why don’t you two go and have some lunch, find Regent Potter and then we can start in the lab? No potions today, I just want to see what you’ve learned about potions preparation skills and Harry, you should bring that list you received of the potions that you want to study this summer and we can look at what we need in terms of ingredients. How does that sound for a start?”

“That sounds great Grandad - is that okay with you Hermione?”

She nodded and followed him into the kitchen where Professor Lupin was already seated.

After she said hello to him, trying very hard to call him Remus, she turned to Harry, “What list of potions?”

“Well, I learned from Macmillan, whose family is in an alliance with the Blacks, that some kids from school learn next year’s potions working with tutors over the summer because they don’t like the way Snape teaches. So they learn it over the summer and then just have to worry about the written work during the year. I’m not sure where they get the list, but I thought it may give me a better shot at a decent grade”.

“They get the list from the Ministry, pup. There are some students who chose to do self-study rather than attend Hogwarts so you can get the syllabus for any course, even the ones they don’t teach anymore, by writing to the Ministry. You can even take your OWLs and NEWTs there”.

“Oh. Okay. Why would you do that?”, Harry asked.

“Lots of reasons. Some people just learn better independently. Some have medical conditions that keeps them from school. My father thought I would need to do so before I got my Hogwarts letter. Some just have family obligations”.

“But you would need to have access to a lab and ingredients”.

“That’s true Hermione. But there are a lot of families that have those things at home - not just from families like Harry’s. Plus you don’t need to study all of the subjects - some just do those which will be required for whatever profession they choose. Fortunately for me potions is not required for everything”.

“Oh. But it does feel like cheating a bit that we are going to do next year’s potions in advance. I mean - most people I know don’t have a lab or someone like your grandfather Harry”.

Harry just shrugged. “I know, but I’m gonna do it anyway. We probably won’t a chance to go through all of it, but people are doing it and I struggle in the class. If we had a decent teacher, it wouldn’t be a problem. I mean I don’t feel I need to do it for charms or transfiguration”.

“Well, I suppose you still have to do the potions in class so it’s not like you don’t have to learn them. But it still feels like an advantage”.

“To be fair, I’ve learned that a lot of the magical families have an advantage anyway. Home libraries, able to practice magic during the summer…”.

“You can’t do that”.

“Yes you can if you live somewhere with the right wards. Or have a summer house in a country that doesn’t have the trace”.

“It’s true”, Professor Lupin said with a shrug, “You can do as much magic as you like here, well theoretically, because I will not allow underage wixen to do anything that would put them at risk. That’s true for most magical houses if the owners have sufficient warding”.

“That’s not fair for muggle borns!”, she replied.

“Harry said exactly the same thing when he found out. But it is what it is. The restrictions really apply to people who live in areas with muggles - part of enforcing the Statute of Secrecy”.

She was going to object further when a strange looking creature came into the room and handed Harry a potion.

“Thanks Mimsy”, he said, “Hermione, this is Mimsy - she’s helping to look after me”.

So she must be one of the house elves that Harry mentioned to her when he explained how his blocked core was identified.

“It is nice to meet you Mimsy”.

“And you Miss Hermione, now young Master Harry - you drink that now”, she said before quietly leaving the room.

Harry drank the potion and shrugged.

“And you said there are more of these elves that work here?”

“Yeah, there’s Hutchins who is the head elf and has been part of the family since my great grandfather was alive. Mimsy is his mate. She’s the one with the gift for healing and they have a daughter named Holly who was born sometime just before my parents got married. And then, when I called for the household when I first came here, Dobby - remember the elf who I told you about who used to work for the Malfoys until I tricked Mr Malfoy into freeing him? - well he popped in and asked if he could work here too because he would rather be part of a family than at Hogwarts which is where he went once he was freed”.

“I believe he said that he would rather be part of your family than working at Hogwarts Harry”, Professor Lupin said with a smile.

What followed was a pretty lengthy discussion where she tried to convince Harry and Professor Lupin that the elves were effectively slaves and they tried to convince that she was wrong.

“At the end of the day Hermione, I don’t want to tell you what to think and I am really just trying to get my head around all of this stuff but I see them as part of my family. Like, their magic makes me stronger and mine makes theirs stronger. I think Dobby was able to come and help me, even when he was with the Malfoys, because the Malfoys didn’t hold up their end of the bargain and treated him badly. You know? Because he had to get around some very serious vows. I think that there are some elves that are treated like slaves, but only because the wizards they are around don’t get it”.

“This is a very heavy conversation for lunch”, Professor Lupin said, “maybe we should head down to the potions lab?”

So they did, and Harry’s grandfather decided that they would prep the ingredients for a basic pepper-up potion starting with the mandrake root and so they started chopping it. Lord Potter stopped them soon after they started and told them to slice at a 45 degree angle to maximise the amount of surface area for the potion. That wasn’t something that Professor Snape had ever told them.

“Now, when you see a potion requires mandrake root - how much do you know how to use? You see Harry’s root is smaller than Hermione’s - so does Hermione throw some of hers away or does Harry have to get more?”

“We always just use the amount from the store cupboard”, she replied.

“But maybe it’s like making a cake Grandad? Like you determine the amounts for the flour, butter and sugar by the weight of the eggs since they aren’t standard sized?”

“How do you know that?”

“She used to make me cook”.

“I will ignore the comment about your mother’s sister, but you are right Harry. It is all about the ratios, despite what most recipes say. I would imagine in your school, they try to standardise the size of the ingredients but in real life, the scarab beetle that you have is the scarab beetle that you have so when you are doing your practice, you should focus on the ratios that work best for you and then in school apply those”.

It was all so amazing to have things explained like this - they hadn’t even started brewing and she felt like she learned more than she had in her first term at Hogwarts.

After they finished, they went into the duelling room across the hall to work on the two-way mirrors.

“We work in here cuz my magic is still unstable and so if I blow something up, it’s safe”, Harry explained.

By the end of an hour, Harry had somehow melted one mirror, but they had a working set where she could call Harry and he could call her. They still had a lot of work to do to make the third add in, but it felt good to accomplish something.

“Professor Lupin? Won’t we get in trouble for misuse of muggle artefacts for these?”

“It’s still Remus or Moony, but no. James and Sirius worked out that, if they buy the mirrors from a magical store, they are not muggle artefacts which is why Harry brought you to that shop. All you are doing is charming a magical artefact”.

“That’s why I kept the receipts”, Harry said with a smirk, “Plus people will just think we look in the mirror a lot. I think we’re going to have to just have the two-way one working until Ron comes over since we need his magic to put into his mirror - you reckon Moony?”

“I think you are right but, to quote your grandfather, ‘young heirs do not reckon’. But Hermione needs to get back or her parents will be worried. We promised she’d be home by 5 and it's almost 4 now. I don’t know how long the underground will take”.

She made it home with 15 minutes to spare, with Harry’s copies of ‘The Wheel of the Year’ and ‘Great Families of Magical Britain’ in her bag along with her new mirror (that she used to call and tell Harry that she made it home safe) with a ton of questions in her head. Somehow the biggest was whether her dad knew anything about someone with the surname Dagworth-Granger in the family tree.

***

Draco Lucius Malfoy was expecting to spend the morning with his quidditch coach and the afternoon going over to the Parkinson’s to hang out with Pansy and Millicent. Instead he found himself taking a draconian oath on his magic in his mother’s study that she had warded to hell and back.

“Mother, may I enquire as to why my plans have been cancelled today?”

“We have much to discuss. I was called to meet with Lord Black recently to discuss some family matters and I have been given leave to give you this letter today. I will remind you of your oath which prevents you from discussing the contents with anyone aside from me. This includes your father and the portraits in the Manor. Do you understand the consequences of violating this oath?”

“Yes Mother, I would lose my magic”.

“And likely your life”.

This had to be something incredibly important. He was sure that it was probably a letter from Lord Black finally naming him as his heir. Mother handed him the envelope - sealed with the Black seal and another he didn’t immediately recognise and he read.

Heir Malfoy,

I am writing to formally apologise for my behaviour when you introduced yourself before the sorting in our first year. At the time I was unaware of my position in the wizarding world and did not know that, by refusing to shake your hand, I was slighting your house.

“Potter? What does Lord Black care about that filthy attention seeking half-blood?”, he sneered.

His Mother retained her mask, “I would suggest that you read to the bottom of the letter”.

When we next meet, I shall, of course, apologise in person but, since I have discovered my inheritance, I thought it opportune to write to advise that I am now at least aware of my actions and offer my formal apologies.

I hope that you are having an enjoyable summer.

Yours sincerely,

Harry James Potter
Heir to the Most Noble and Most Ancient House of Potter
Heir to the Noble and Most Ancient House of Black

He felt like smashing up everything in the room. Harry fucking Potter of all people somehow ended up taking the title that Father promised would be his one day. He was of Black blood, he was raised to be the Lord of noble houses. He was a Malfoy.

“May I ask what is going through your mind?”

“Father will be able to sort this out. It was supposed to be me”.

“You will not tell your Father without risking your life and I can assure you that the boy is the rightful heir of House Black”.

“Well then I shall declare a blood feud between our houses. He snubbed me and has as good as admitted it in writing”.

“You wish to declare a blood feud between the houses of your parents? That shall make dinners interesting”.

“I… I…”

“Draco, I have worked your whole life to try to build your future station. You are now of an age where you need to start considering how to do this for yourself. I ask that you consider the implications of your antagonism with Heir Potter Black”.

“It’s all his fault”.

“I am not interested in fault at the moment darling, although there are some actions that you have taken that we will be discussing. I am asking you to consider your future - when you are Lord Malfoy - how do you see your life, your career?”

He was startled, “Well, I shall be living here in the Manor with Miss Greengrass and our heir. I shall follow Father’s example and act as an advisor to the Minister of the time. I shall sit on the Wizengamot”.

“And who will your allies be in the Wizengamot? With which houses will you choose to form an alliance?”

“Crabbe, Goyle and Parkinson. Like Father”.

“So you will be the Lord of a good house, supported by three minor houses. You will not seek to strengthen your position in the Wizengamot?”

He thought for a bit longer than he should, mostly because he couldn’t understand what this had to do with Potter, “Well, I will marry into House Greengrass. So perhaps them”.

“And with whom are the Greengrasses aligned?”

“House Macmillan, House Fawley”, he hissed that name out - he couldn’t stand Zabini, “and House Black”.

“You believe that Lord Greengrass would change his alliance away from House Black to align with House Malfoy? I should remind you that he almost annulled the betrothal between Heiress Greengrass and Heir Nott until Heir Nott’s guardianship was changed from his father to Lord Nott. Why was that?”

How was he supposed to remember all this gossip?, “I believe it was because Lord Nott’s son and former heir had followed the Dark Lord”.

“That is correct. And your betrothal to Miss Greengrass nearly didn’t come into being because of your father’s arrest following the downfall of the Dark Lord. It was only because of his acquittal that Lord Greengrass agreed to sign”.

“But it has been signed and you said that it can’t be broken”, he said wondering where she was going with this. To be fair, his thinking was still muddled as he couldn’t believe that Perfect Potter was getting what was his.

“Your recollection may be a bit selective my Dragon. I said that it was ironclad on our side - in that you cannot get out of it. Lord Greengrass can break it if he is merely unhappy with the colour of your robes. We were not in a strong position when it was negotiated”.

“Are you saying that you believe that Potter will be taking my betrothed in addition to my title?”, he asked indignantly.

“I don’t believe that Heir Potter Black is actively thinking about bonding at this stage. However, if Lord Black has allowed me to share this letter with you now, then I presume it will be announced at some stage soon and that his allied Houses will have already been informed - including Lord and Heiress Greengrass. I can also surmise that Lord Greengrass may being looking for ways to solidify his position with Lord Black. So he may suggest a betrothal - and it is unlikely that Heiress Greengrass would allow her contract to be broken as I understand that she and Heir Nott are finding themselves quite compatible”.

“How would you know that?”, he snapped.

“I listen. I attend luncheons. I observe. In any event, Heiress Greengrass will have probably have already informed her father of your antagonistic relationship with the person who will be one of her key allies and he may seek to break your contract in order strengthen the alliance. He is unlikely to do so without Miss Greengrass’s permission, so you will be writing to Astoria today to enquire as to her summer and to tell her about your trip to France. You will provide me with a draft before it is sent and you will invite her to luncheon at the Manor at some stage prior to our ball where you will charm her”.

He was going to protest, but decided against it, “Yes Mother”.

“Additionally, all of your activities will be cancelled until such time as you have written a response to Heir Potter Black to my satisfaction. You will also provide me with a plan as to how you will subtly get yourself into at least a neutral relationship with Heir Potter Black and his friends Mr Weasley and Miss Granger when you return to Hogwarts”.

He was seeing red at this stage, “You want me to crawl before a blood traitor and a mudblood?”

“My son crawls before no one. However, you are stop antagonising them and you will refer from using that term in front of Heir Potter Black or anyone of his acquaintance”.

“But…”

“You are to refrain from using that term in front of Heir Potter Black or anyone of his acquaintance”.

He sighed, “Am I to assume that I will have to put up with Potter’s presence at the Malfoy Ball?”

“Lord Black, as he has for many years, has sent his apologies so, no, you will not be seeing Heir Potter Black, but you may see him at the Greengrass Ball if Lord Black is going to present him there”.

He scoffed. How could such a plebeian attend the same events as someone of his standing? But he decided to change tack.

“Mother, if I may, why doesn’t Lord Black attend our functions?”

“I believe it has to do with the mark on your father’s arm”.

“But Aunt Bella…”

“Bellatrix Lestrange is dead”, she replied coldly.

It seemed that was the end of that conversation.

“Now, back to your actions against Heir Potter Black. In your letter you will apologise for all of your transgressions, but now you will explain to me a duelling challenge that you didn’t honour and dressing up as a dementor during a quidditch match in front of the entire school?”

“He told you about those? Bloody snitch”.

She stiffened, “I will remind you to mind your language in the presence of your Mother. But to answer your question, Heir Potter Black, did not speak of the incidents nor did he have an unkind word for you. You must have realised that there were others at the event with Lord Black and two of them witnessed your dementor stunt. Lord Black himself brought up the duel. Heir Potter Black was worried that he had dishonoured his houses by not declaring a blood feud against your house. He was been convinced that he is not, but you will be apologising for both of these actions in your letter most unreservedly. For now, you will explain to me why you thought it was a good idea to try to take action against someone, who you (now formerly) considered to be an enemy, in such a public forum? I have taught you better than that. Blacks do not get caught”.

Of course, she didn’t care that he had done it, only that he got caught.

“We thought that he would pass out and attention would focus on him plummeting to the ground that would cover our escape”.

Mother pinched her nose, “Surely you realised that a costume would not have the same effect as a real dementor? May I ask who came up with this brilliant scheme?”

“Crabbe”.

“You are not to listen that that idiot. You may go to compose your letters now, but remember that Mr Potter is now under the care of House Black. If you try something like this again, successful or not, you will be dead and even I will not be able to find your body”.

She got up and left the room without a second glance. He wandered into his own study and took out his quill. He’d start with the letter to Astoria, but in his head he was starting to put a plan together. Once this was all public, he would be able to talk to Father. If the Blacks could make someone disappear so could the Malfoys. With Potter out of the way, he’d be named Heir Black. He would play nice until then, but he knew one thing for sure - Harry Potter would not be starting his fourth year at Hogwarts in September.

***

Remus was sitting in the room just off the main Wizengamot chamber in the outer robes that Harry had insisted that he wear today. He was, justifiably in his opinion, worried about the reaction when he was sworn into the Wizengamot as Regent Potter, but was confident that he had at least Houses Longbottom, Diggory, Bones and Black behind him.

From where he was seated, he could hear Albus opening the session and welcoming Lord Black back.

“Before we begin this emergency session, may I ask if there are any new members to take their seats?”

“There is one, Chief Warlock, the newly appointed Regent for the House of Potter”.

“Please escort him in Miss Hanna”, he said.

The woman who had checked him in came into the room and escorted him to the centre of the room. It was a bit intimidating being surrounded by the plum robes but he schooled his features as Miss Hanna spoke to the room. Albus gave him an encouraging smile.

“Chief Warlock, I present Mr Remus John Lupin. Mr Lupin has been duly appointed as the Regent for House Potter until such time as Heir Potter comes of age”.

Albus started to open his mouth to speak when there was a shriek from the government benches.

“It’s the werewolf from the papers! He cannot be here. He is a filthy half breed. We are not safe with him in these chambers”.

Albus called the room to order and then recognised Lady Longbottom.

“Chief Warlock. House Longbottom proposes that Madame Umbridge be banned from these chambers for at least three meetings following that disgusting display. Firstly, it is not the place of those appointees from the Government Benches to question the membership of the Lord’s Benches. Secondly, is it any wonder that there are permanently empty seats on the People’s Benches if this is the reception that they would receive from this government? Wixen will always be at odds with other beings blessed by Lady Magic until such time as we are all welcomed in this chamber as was envisioned in the charter of this august institution”.

“House Diggory seconds the proposal from Regent Longbottom and notes that, as a professor this past year at Hogwarts, Regent Potter has presided over the highest OWL and NEWT scores in Defence in over 10 years. He will be a welcome addition to this body”.

“House Black thirds the proposal from Regent Longbottom and would suggest that the Minister considers the position of his Chief Undersecretary given her complete lack of any decorum”.

He took a calming breath as Albus ordered the woman to be escorted from the room and the Minister mumbled an apology on behalf of his government.

“Apologies Regent Potter, do you have an opening statement as is tradition?”, Albus asked.

“I do, thank you, Chief Warlock. I am honoured to stand before you all today as I was when Heir Potter and his guardian offered me the Regency of House Potter. I am conscious of the long and rich history of House Potter and will do my best, in conjunction with Heir Potter, to continue the legacy that began with Linfred of Stinchcombe and will continue through Heir Potter and his descendants. The robe I am wearing today has been lent to me by Heir Potter. It is one of two that was commissioned by the late Lord Fleamont Potter as a gift for his son on his seventeenth birthday in anticipation of him attending this body as Lord James Fleamont Potter in due course. Tragically, James did not live to see that come to fruition. James and his wife, Lily, were amongst my greatest friends and I pledge to do my utmost to humbly honour their memory as I carry out the duties that should rightfully have been carried out by James as Lord Potter”.

“Thank you Regent Potter and I am sure we all bid you welcome. May I ask if House Potter stands with any others?”

“House Potter proudly stands with House Bones, House Diggory and House Longbottom”, he replied and went to sit between Lady Longbottom and Lord Diggory in the Potter seat where he quietly thanked them.

“As there are no other administrative matters, today’s session has been called at the request of Lord Black so I yield the floor but remind you all that this is a closed session and so the debate today is not to be shared outside of this chamber”.

Lord Black got out of his seat and regally walked to the centre of the room.

“Thank you Chief Warlock and I apologise to everyone for interrupting your well-earned holidays. My purpose here today is to try to address a grievous miscarriage of justice. You will be aware from the press that Sirius Black, my grandson, who escaped from Azkaban last summer has turned himself into the Italian authorities”.

“You have called us from our holidays to discuss the fate of a convicted murderer who has escaped from both Azkaban and the Ministry?”, came from a voice behind him.

“You have not been recognised Lord Malfoy”, Albus said, “Pray continue Lord Black”.

“I believe that Lord Malfoy inadvertently identified the key issue. There doesn’t appear to be any record of a trial. My grandson was thrown into Azkaban and denied visitors for 12 years”.

“Is this true Minister?”, asked another voice.

“Again, you have not been recognised Madame Smythe. But with Lord Black’s permission I will allow the Minister to reply to the query”

Lord Black nodded and looked to the Minister.

“Well”, Fudge blustered, “We have been advised of this allegation from the Italian Ministry. We have found no record. I have asked Madame Bones to investigate. Perhaps she can provide an update?”

When Albus called on her, Lady Bones rose and spoke to the room, “Chief Warlock, Minister, Lord Black. I have personally been through all the records of then-head of the DMLE Crouch. I found the auror record from the capture of Mr Black. It only noted that he was laughing hysterically when found and came into custody with no resistance. The auror in charge thought that he may have been inebriated and so put him in a cell in the ministry. When he went to question him the next morning, he was gone. I then checked the Azkaban records. He was admitted that day, with no paperwork. He was processed into the highest security wing and his possessions were taken and stored. These were sent to me today and included two wands, a locket and the clothes he was wearing. Even if his trial was somehow not documented properly, the existence of the wands indicate that he was not formerly tried as the wands would have been snapped when a guilty sentence was handed down. I must therefore conclude that Mr Black was not accorded a trial”.

He could see Fudge getting red in the face, “That does not mean that he is innocent. And he is definitely guilty of escaping from Azkaban”.

“Minister, although I believe my grandson is innocent having had the opportunity to visit him in the Italian prison where he is currently being kept, all I am asking is for him to be given the opportunity he should have been afforded in 1981. He will accept the verdict as will I. Now I can imagine that you may be concerned that this publicity of such a trial, particularly if it is determined that he in innocent, will be an embarrassment to this government. I would remind you that Minister Bagnold was responsible at the time. Your government would be seen as one that identified and corrected the issue”, Lord Black said.

He could see the politics running through Fudge’s mind as he considered this. Fudge may be stupid, but he knew about appearances and self-promotion.

While he was thinking, Albus recognised Lord Malfoy.

“Surely, Heir Potter should be spared the spectacle of seeing the man who betrayed his parents and reportedly tried to kill him at Hogwarts being tried and convicted again”.

“Thank you for your concern, Lord Malfoy, but Heir Potter believes that his godfather to be innocent and should be granted an expeditious trial”, he replied when Albus recognised him.

“Yes, yes, so he claimed”, Fridge said (sounding quite annoyed), “May I please ask what Lord Black wishes to accomplish through this session? Italy refuses to repatriate Mr Black so the Wizengamot has no authority in this matter”.

Albus referred back to Lord Black.

“Thank you Chief Warlock. House Black has two proposals for this session. First and foremost, I propose that the Wizengamot and, particularly the Government Benches, agree to support the Italian Ministry in their efforts to have Sirius Black’s case tried through the International Confederation of Wizards - both in terms of approving the motion in the ICW and providing any and all evidence and support to the Italian prosecutors. Secondly, I propose that the DMLE conduct an exercise to determine that there is a record of a trial for all prisoners currently held in Azkaban. Whether they are guilty or not, everyone deserves the right to due process. I would ask members to consider how they would feel if it were a member of their family in prison without a trial”.

“House Potter seconds the motions”, he said - perhaps too quickly.

“House Greengrass thirds”.

“Well, then, on the first proposal please raise your wand if you support the motion with respect to supporting a trial for Sirius Black at the ICW”.

He looked around and almost all of the wands in the People’s Benches were raised as were most of those in the Lords benches aside from those houses which were affiliated with Voldemort. The Government Benches looked like they wouldn’t support the motion until Fudge raised his wand and the others followed.

“The motion is carried and the result will be notified to the Italian Ministry and the ICW”, Albus said striking his gavel, “Now for the second motion, for the Ministry to perform an audit to identify any prisoners in Azkaban for whom there is no record of a trial”.

The result was almost exactly the same, he thought that those who voted against were doing so in the event that evidence arose that somehow implicated them or members of their houses.

With that, the meeting was adjourned and they exited the room. He noticed that Lord Malfoy sneered at him as he past, but was generally greeted kindly by the Lords and Ladies. Lady Fawley came over to welcome him as did Lord Greengrass. Lord Black pulled him aside to say that he was going to take a meeting so would see him at Potter Manor later, so he headed home to give Harry the good news that Sirius was, indeed and at last, going to get a trial.

***

Chapter Text

The month or so since he left Hogwarts had been surreal - even by Harry’s standards. The results of the Wizengamot session seemed to be good - Sirius was getting his trial. When Grandfather joined them after some meetings, he said that Moony had done a great job as Regent in his first meeting and even played him the memory of his opening speech. It was the first time he was in the guest wing of the house and Grandfather’s office here. He actually teared up a bit as he watched Moony wearing his Dad’s robes. Everyone was there for a late dinner that evening and Grandfather said that he’d be heading back to Italy with Mr Tonks again but was feeling very optimistic. Aunt Cassie said that she had some emergency to take care of tomorrow and the next day, but other than that she would be dividing her time between Potter Manor and Italy if that was agreeable to Harry. He more than happy to say yes.

He went to sleep that night (with his plushie - not that he’d admit it to anyone) and had the best night’s sleep he had in ages. When he woke up, he was totally unprepared for what the day would bring.

It started innocently enough. He was having breakfast when Moony turned up with his usual early morning bleary-eyed look and managed a weak smile when Dobby handed him a strong cup of coffee.

“Morning pup”.

“Morning, what’s the plan for today?”

“Coffee. Toast. Coffee. Then I think you have some reading to catch up on before we got to the Longbottom’s for lunch”.

“We’re going to Longbottom Manor?”

“Oh yes, didn’t I mention that last night? Lady Longbottom invited us. Nothing formal, Neville just wants to thank you in person”.

“Okay”.

“Then afterwards, we’ll work on your control with spells again? Maybe you can fly or swim after?”

“Sounds good. Think I’ll swim. But I’ll leave you to your brekkie and I’ll start my reading. I’m not sure what could be more interesting than ‘From Cradle to Crypt, A Guide to Etiquette for the Wizarding Gentleman’, but I’ll try to drag myself away to have lunch with Nev”.

He picked up his book and decided to read on the sofa in his room rather than at his desk. The first chapter he read was about appropriate greetings when being introduced to various people that he expected he would never come across, but he did jot down notes from the section about meeting a foreign head of state as he would (hopefully) be meeting the president of magical Italy when Sirius’s trial was held. The next chapter was on appropriate attire for every occasion. After reading an anecdote about a wizard whose betrothal was annulled in 1868 because he wore a shirt with a cutaway collar (rather than a classic collar) under his Hogwarts robes, he decided to ask Grandfather if there may be a more up-to-date version of the book - Merlin only knew what the authors would have thought about the clothes he used to wear under his robes.

He flipped over to the next chapter which was on courting etiquette and scanned through the headings - Appropriate Approvals, Courting Gifts, Allowable Dating Activities. They all seemed pretty boring until he came across a heading, Special Considerations if the Object of Your Affections is a Wizard, at which point he felt his cheeks heat up and he slammed the book closed. Nope. He didn’t want to open up those confusing feelings in his head.

Just then, there was a knock at the door and Moony asked if he could come in.

“Is it time to get ready?”

“Not yet pup, just wondering if you could pop down and have a quick chat with your grandparents and me?”

“Something wrong?”

“No, just something we want to talk about - they’re in their portrait in the kitchen”.

He followed Moony downstairs and sat down - he saw a stack of parchment on the table. When he looked up into the portrait, Grandad had a bit of a smirk and Granaigh looked serene.

“So, you know that I went to the Wizengamot last night which means that people know that you claimed your Potter heirship”, Moony said in his calmest voice.

“But it was a closed session Grandfather said?”.

“It seems that that did not stop work leaking out, bairn”, Granaigh said with a comforting smile, “One thing wixen are good at is gossiping - which is why Remus here has received all the letters that you see on the table there”.

He felt his stomach tighten, “Letters?”

Moony smiled at him, “Expressions of interest”.

“In me?”

“I think more in your titles Harry”, Grandad said and Granaigh hit him on the shoulder.

“Monty!”, she warned, “Now bairn, you are not to worry about this, Remus will reply to the ones that need responses and will file the others. But I just wanted to ask - is there anyone that, even if they sent an uninvited letter, that you would wish for Remus to reply to? Your father always said that the only one for him was Lily. Has anyone captured your attention?”.

He could feel his face warming up again, “No Granaigh. Why can’t I just be a normal kid? For once?”, he said as he put his head down on the table.

“Oh Mia - look at him. He is his father’s son”.

“Not helping Monty. Harry, my darling bairn, of course you can be a regular child. When Remus received the letters, he came in to see how he should reply and to ask if you should be bothered about them at all. I thought you should be aware, but you should not worry about them. But I do ask, that when the time comes and you find your someone, that you come and talk to us, to your Grandfather, to Remus and even Sirius so that we can help you. I promise you that no one will be forcing your hand. You are a young man and there is no need to even think about this for years to come. Your Grandad did not start courting me until he was 25”.

“Because I was waiting for the perfect consort but I pounced as soon as I met her”.

“Indeed dearie, but Harry, we just wanted you to be aware and if anyone contacts you directly, you are to give the letters straight to Remus or your Grandfather alright? Don’t even open them”.

“Yes Granaigh”.

“Excellent”, she said and turned to Monty, “And darling, Jamie always pouted and stuck his tongue out at me before he threw his head down on the table. They are very different”.

That made him laugh a bit.

Moony was just watching the whole thing with amusement and asked him to check his post to see if there was anything in there so he ran to the office to see (to his horror) that his postbox was overflowing. All letters addressed to Heir Black.

He grabbed them and went back into the kitchen, “I thought Grandfather wasn’t mentioning my Black heirship?”, he said bleakly as he handed the stack to Moony.

“He didn’t”, he said as he opened the first letter and a photograph fell out. Moony picked it up before he could see it and blushed, “This is not for you pup. It is for Paddy - unless you spent a 'memorable weekend in Hogsmeade' with someone name Trixie in April of 1980?”

He laughed and Granaigh called for Hutchins, “Hutchins, if you would be so kind as to check any post addressed to Heir Black in Harry’s post before he reads it - anything for Sirius should be given to Mr Lupin please”.

“Of course my lady”, Hutchins said.

“Speaking of your godfather, Harry. Whilst I sincerely hope that you will not follow in his footsteps with respect to his social life, there is a potion…”

“He already gave it to me Grandad. Cressida and Mimsy both have reversal potions and there is one in my vault. And could I just remind everyone I am only 13 years old”.

He excused himself to get changed and could hear Grandad and Moony laughing about Sirius’s exploits - something about the writer saying that she hoped the photograph would help to keep him warm in prison - as he went up the stairs.

When they finally made it to Longbottom Manor (after Mimsy and Holly pronounced his attire and hair to be satisfactory), Moony gave him a couple minutes to compose himself from the apparition before a kindly looking elf brought them into the wards and they walked up to the entrance of the Manor. It was set up on a hill and looked, from the outside, to be quite old and not quite as big as Black Manor was but still very grand. Neville and his Gran were waiting in the entrance hall and (after introductions) they were led down a long hallway. He peeked into the rooms as they passed, it looked more formal and old-fashioned than his house, but not as intimidating as Black Manor.

“You have a lovely home Lady Longbottom”.

“Thank you we are very comfortable here but, as I always tell Neville, it is not our house - we are merely custodians for future generations. And please, we are not at a formal function and you and Neville are family - so please call me Aunt Augusta”.

“Thank you Aunt Augusta”, he said feeling very awkward as they were led into a dining room. They had already passed a couple of them - this one felt like a family one. When they were seated, he tried to keep up with the conversation, but apparently didn’t notice when ‘Aunt Augusta’ asked him a question.

“You’ll have to excuse Harry this afternoon, he had a bit of a shock with the post after the meeting last night”, Moony said.

“I see”, Lady Longbottom said, “I know it can be overwhelming Harry, fortunately Neville was a bit younger when it started for him so I was able to keep him out of it”.

“Out of what Gran?”

“Letters from random people who want to marry me”, he mumbled which made Neville laugh.

Lady Longbottom turned to Moony, “Did you get a letter from that ghastly Boot woman?”

Moony nodded, “Along with a draft betrothal agreement and a medical history sadly”.

“Honestly, I hate to speak ill of people, but that woman has no class. She did the same for Neville - minus the medical report, but he was only 7 or 8 at the time”.

“Boot? As in Terry?”, he asked.

“Yes, a nice boy from what Neville tells me, he is ill-served by his mother. But, before we got off track, I was asking where you got your lovely robes. I haven’t seen any like that in Diagon Alley”.

“Oh, thank you, my Aunt Cassie took me, well us, shopping. These are from Paris”.

“Cassiopeia Black? Is she back in the UK? I haven’t seen her in many years”.

Harry nodded, “She moved back in the spring”, he didn’t want to get into it too much, “She said she felt that the family needed her”.

“Well that is good news, I always enjoyed her company. I shall write and see if she is available for tea at some stage after your godfather’s trial is completed”.

“I’m sure she would like that”. In his head he was trying to imagine the two of them together - he couldn’t imagine two more different witches.

After lunch, he and Neville were excused and Nev took him out to see his greenhouses - which were huge and full of even crazier looking plants than the ones at his house.

“You tend to all of these?”

“Yes, well, along with the elves. The ones over there”, he said pointing to a series of shelves along one wall, “are the ones I am looking after for Professor Sprout this summer. The rest are all ours. The other greenhouse is the oldest plants - from my mum’s family. Some of them are over 200 years old”.

“That’s nice - like a bit of your family history. Are are these potions ingredients like the ones I showed you?”

“Some - but mostly just different species of magical plants. It’s mostly just cultivating plants for the sake of it and to preserve the species”.

“Cool”, he replied as his mind went back to Boot, “Hey - what’s the deal with Mrs Boot? Why is she worse than the other people?”.

Nev led him over to a bench and they sat down. “Well, I guess it’s a couple of things. Firstly, betrothal contracts initiated by parents are increasingly rare these days. Most families leave it to the heirs to decide for themselves aside from those who supported you-know-who and are kind of crazy about the whole pureblood thing. The only family I know of that didn’t is the Greengrass’s and Lord Greengrass wrote those contracts so that he could easily get his daughters out but they were covered if something happened to him”.

He just nodded in response. Sirius had said that these contracts were fairly common, but he supposed that was because his mother had signed him and his brother up.

“I guess the second bit is that it even rarer for a family to reach out to try to arrange a match between two wizards when they are as young as Terry and I were when she wrote to Gran. I mean at seven, I certainly hadn’t thought about whether I would prefer a witch or a wizard. Maybe I’m a late bloomer, but I was more interested in playing at the time. Gran was quite annoyed about that”.

“It was certainly not anything I was thinking about at seven”, he replied - thinking he was mostly concerned about whether he would be fed rather than imagining what his married life would be like, but that was true last summer too.

“And the big thing is that she basically tells anyone that she writes to that Terry is a carrier, which is pretty rare - it is considered to be a special gift from Lady Magic herself - it means that he can either sire or carry a child. Most people think that is something that should remain private, you know like Terry should be able to choose who he tells, but basically every heir knows about it which I know he finds very embarrassing”.

“Why would she do that to her own son? What if he just wants to marry a witch? Then no one would need to know about it”.

“Well, Mrs Boot is American - not from here. The Boot family, whilst originally British, were an ordinary family who emigrated to America in the 1600’s. The parents, both wixen, were killed and their two sons were adopted by the witch who founded Ilvermorny which is a magical school there. One of the sons stayed in America where his family has been very involved in wizarding politics ever since and they like are a political dynasty - sort of like Lords here. The other eventually came back to the UK and they have historically run apothecaries. Mrs Boot met Mr Boot on a holiday apparently and assumed that he was as famous as his family in America and it was only after they bonded that she realised he wasn’t. Since she can’t get out of the marriage without a lot of disgrace, she is trying to get Terry to marry into one of the old families so her son can have what she didn’t get. Don’t get me wrong, Mr Boot is not poor by any stretch of the imagination, he is very successful - just not a Lord”.

“How do you know all that?”. The Boot family were definitely not in any of the books he had read.

“Gran made me research on every family that approached her before I started school - just in case I would be interested someday”.

“That really sucks for him, I mean doesn’t she know what she is doing?”

Neville just shook his head, “Gran thinks she is just going by the old etiquette books. I think the last one was written in the 1800’s - at a time when this sort of thing was done more often - we learn about this stuff from our families and our peers”.

“You mean the book where someone cancels a betrothal because a guy wears the wrong collar?”

Neville laughed, “Just skip the whole section on courting and betrothals. It’s really just the sections on, like, dining and greetings that still apply today. You can ask me anything - or isn’t House Greengrass one of the Black allies? - Heiress Greengrass knows everything about everyone”.

“Ah”, he said quietly, “Is this stuff that you are starting to think about? I mean if it’s not too personal?”

“Hopefully, I am going to start courting soon. Gran said I have to wait until I’m 14 and since, well, since I found out I’m not really a squib, I am going to ask Gran to speak to her parents in August”.

“Wow, I mean, like good luck - she’d be crazy not to want to court you or be courted by you or whatever it is. I didn’t think this stuff would start so young”.

“It doesn’t have to. And you should know that courting doesn’t mean we’ll get bonded or even betrothed some day, it just means that, well if she and her family agree, that we will start to spend some more time together to get to know each other to see if it is something that we both wish to pursue, it’s not that formal anymore. It’s Hannah Abbott, by the way, but please keep that to yourself”.

“Of course”

“We’ve known each other since we were little - she’s Susan’s best friend - and we have common interests and I like spending time with her. Gran thinks her family is a good political match - they ally with the Prewetts - but mostly I think she is very kind and pretty. She’s been my friend when a lot of other people just judged me”.

“I don’t know her very well, but she has always been nice to me - even during the whole Heir of Slytherin thing. I’m sure she’ll say yes”.

“Well, I hope so, but enough of this stuff. I mean unless you have any questions? What are your plans for the rest of the summer? How’s your magic going? I’m still setting things on fire”.

They talked until it was time to go home about Sirius’s impending trial, going to Italy, studying (he asked Neville if he wanted to join him and Hermione in studying potions with Grandad and if he wanted to work with him and Moony on the magic practice as Longbottom Manor didn’t have a fireproof duelling room - Neville virtually bit his hand off at that).

Before he left (and after ‘Aunt Augusta’ had agreed that Nev could come over for potions tomorrow with Hermione), Neville said, “Oh, before I forget, if you are free and back from Italy on the 30th, Gran is throwing a luncheon for my birthday - like no presents or anything - but Susan, Hannah and Ernie will be coming - I’d love to have you here as well. Maybe I’ll ask Hermione and Ron as well?”

“I’d love to - I’ll let you know when I hear about the trial dates and stuff, but I’ll see you tomorrow anyway. I’ll sort out the floo so you can use it directly, just say Potter Manor and tomorrow’s password which will be, um let’s see, ‘Snape Sucks’ and you’ll get through. I’ll send a message if there is a problem, but I think it should be easy and then your Gran won’t have to apparate you unless she wants to come along”.

When he got home, he checked his post and there was a letter from Ron - Hutchins had already picked the post clean of letters to Sirius although he did think he would try to swipe at least one for potential blackmail material.

Hey Mate,

Sorry but I can’t make it tomorrow for potions and flying. Your Aunt Cassie has kidnapped all of us - only Dad, Bill and Charlie escaped but she says she will get to them eventually (she can be a bit scary) - we spent today in Paris of all places getting robes and tomorrow she is taking us to muggle London. She says it is to make up for all these years when we weren’t related but were?. Ginny was in seventh heaven, Mum and Percy were sputtering in embarrassment and the twins looked like they won the the Daily Prophet Grand Prize Galleon Draw.

Did you know that I suit blues and browns? Like that is a thing? The twins are purple, camel and something called Kelly green. At least there was no mention of maroon for me. Apparently it will take a couple weeks for the stuff to be delivered. I thought the guy who ran the shop was going to pass out when he saw us all. Still had a good lunch which was cool.

Hope all is well with you. I am hoping tomorrow will be a better day - she can’t go that mad in muggle London can she?

Ron

Dear Cousin Ronald,

I believe you meant our Aunt Cassie. When I was subjected to this particular form of torture, I learned that I am suited to ‘rich jewel tones’ which I didn’t know was a thing either. Moony told me just to roll with it. It’s weird though isn’t it?

And I found the muggle shopping to be much worse. Just sayin’ - enjoy your day and I’m glad I now know that you were the emergency that Aunt Cassie was talking about. Ask if you can go shopping for trainers first - it’ll help.

BTW, I think Moony and I figured out the mirror thing so here is yours - just push your magic into and you should be able to contact me or Hermione - just say the name when looking into it.

See you soon.

Harry

PS, Nev is going to be joining us for potions too!

***

Bill Weasley loved his job. He loved the intellectual challenge, he loved that variety, he loved the travel, and he really loved learning more and more about how to counter the evil that wizards had tried to to do others. So he was thrilled when the Crown Prince included him on the team that was trying to find and neutralise the remaining horcruxes. There was no worse evil, but the magic was incredible.

Nagnok was leading the team. Akello and Takeshi were also present along with a wixen curse breaker from Gringotts in Jaipur named Vihaan Kumar who had been with Gringotts for over 50 years, so he was very much the most junior member of the team.

Their focus, since the Crown Prince had provided them with the diary (which, from the date of the paper and the age of Tom Riddle at the time, was assumed to be the first horcrux made), was to try to find the horcrux that was made between the cup and Harry. It still made him shudder that the poor kid had that in his head for 12 years.

The room they had been given to work in had a wall with details of each of those found to date. There was just a picture of a lightning bolt and the date 31 October 1981 for Harry.

In the couple of weeks since they got the diary, Curse Breaker Kumar had developed a model using the most complicated Arithmancy and rune-work he had ever seen that, when placed on top of the containers that the soul bits were stored in, would attempt to locate any other horcruxes. It had shown that there was definitely one somewhere in or around Hogwarts and there was a faint trace of one somewhere in Eastern Europe - it was too far away to be pinpointed. That one was particularly worrying as it seemed to move a lot over a wide area and, if it did exist, it was smaller than the one that was in Harry which meant that Riddle had made a new one since he killed Lord and Lady Potter.

Today, however, he was sitting in the Crown Prince’s office with Nagnok, Curse Breaker Kumar, Harry, Remus and, for some reason, the head of the DMLE - Madame Bones.

“Thank you all for coming today. As you are aware, Heir Potter Black slayed a basilisk whilst he was at Hogwarts”, he then added under his breath, “when he was 12”.

“We have been commissioned to render the corpse and so Heir Potter Black has kindly agreed to join us to explain how to get into the chamber where it will be found - Harry?”

“Thank you. And thank you to you all for helping with this. I guess the best place to start is with this map. To use it, just tap it with your wand and say ‘I solemnly swear that I am up to no good’. I’d really like it back when you are done though”.

“Of course Heir Potter Black”.

“So the entrance is here - in this girls’ bathroom on the second floor. You can see that Myrtle is in there now - that’s where she hangs out”, he said pointing to the name Myrtle Warren which seemed to be floating in the room.

“But school is out…”, he blurted out.

“She’s a ghost. They call her Moaning Myrtle? But she’s actually pretty nice - well maybe a bit annoying. She was killed by the basilisk a long time ago and has been there since”, he said with a shrug.

“Where did you get this map? I can see Professor Dumbledore pacing. Professor McGonagall in her office. Sir Nick. It is incredible magic”.

Harry just looked at Remus and smiled as Remus answered, “Harry’s dad, Sirius and I created along with someone else when we were at school. We used it for mischief and it was confiscated before we graduated, but your brothers found it and eventually gave it to Harry this year so it is now in it’s rightful ownership”.

“Fred and George?”

“Of course”, Harry said with a laugh, “Anyway, there is a tap on the sink here with a snake engraved into it. I am pretty sure it is the only one with a snake. All you have to do is say ‘open’ in parseltongue and then the sink will move to reveal a pipe that you have to slide down to get there. It’s pretty gross down there - old bones and skins and stuff and the ceiling had partially collapsed so there’s piles of rocks and stuff, but I was able to get out with Ginny. And the only way to get out was to fly? A phoenix carried us out but maybe you could bring brooms? Or maybe you could charm the pipe into a staircase? But I don’t know. Maybe I could ask a Potter elf to clean up first? He used to work at Hogwarts”.

“That is a very kind offer Heir Potter Black”, the Crown Prince said, “Our team are accustomed to working in all conditions, but it may be useful to have an elf who knows Hogwarts magic available to us should it be convenient you you and the elf”.

“May I summon him, Your Royal Highness?”

The Crown Prince nodded and Harry called for an elf called Dobby who appeared wearing the most ridiculous knitwear he had seen - and that included the stuff that Ginny had made when his mum was trying to teach her to knit.

“Hi Dobby, thanks for coming. Would you be able to help His Royal Highness’s team who are going to render a basilisk in the Chamber of Secrets at Hogwarts? They would like someone who knows the castle’s magic”.

“Of course, Great Master Harry Potter, Dobby bes glad to be helping any way he cans”.

“Just Harry please Dobby”, Harry mumbled.

“Thank you Mr Dobby”, the Crown Prince, “We shall inform Heir Potter Black when we will be going so you can meet us there?”

“Is the bigger Wheezy going? The bigger Wheezy can just be calling for Dobby”.

Everyone just stared at the elf until Harry asked, “Do you mean Curse Breaker Weasley, Dobby?”

Dobby nodded, “Yes, he is being bigger than Master Harry’s Wheezy”.

“Will you be going Bill?”

He just nodded.

“Thank you Dobby, Curse Breaker Weasley will call for you. I’ll let Hutchins know”.

The elf bowed and popped off.

“So just ask for Dobby, Bigger Wheezy”, Harry laughed as he handed the map to Curse Breaker Kumar.

Vihaan hissed something at Harry who hissed back.

Noticing the confusion in the room, Vihaan said, “I just asked Harry why the Chamber is not on the map and he said he thought it was because the mapmakers had not been there”.

“That would be correct”, Remus said, “but Harry should be able to add it, since he has been, I’ll show you over the summer pup. Actually if Curse Breaker Weasley carries it through the room, it may update automatically”.

With that Harry and Remus were excused and, once they were gone, the Crown Prince updated everyone that they suspected there was a horcrux in Hogwarts and that they would be looking for it with the help of Lord Black’s elf Miss Cressida who had noticed the feel of the magic in Harry. Madame Bones had scheduled a meeting with the Headmaster during the day so it was agreed that she would keep Dumbledore busy and in his office so that they had the freedom of the castle. The map would show him when Madame Bones arrived so, until then, they would act like they were part of the rendering team.

Madame Bones didn’t seem surprised when he mentioned the potential Albanian horcrux - although she did wonder if that wasn’t just Riddle himself since he had so little of his soul left. It was clinical the way she processed the information without any sort of emotion.

When he arrived in Hogsmeade the next morning, the rest of the team was just about assembled so he didn’t have to wait too long before they all headed to Hogwarts. Professor McGonagall met them at the gates and led them into the entrance hall where Dumbledore was waiting. Introductions seemed to go on for hours before they were released and headed off to the second floor girls bathroom. He looked at his map and couldn’t see anyone nearby (and McGonagall was with Dumbledore in the entrance hall - presumably running interference) so they walked in.

Vihaan hissed at a sink and, just as Harry said, the sink opened into a pipe and one of the warrior goblins went down first. When green sparks came up, the goblins all followed - including the Crown Prince. He went last following on from Vihaan and landed in a pile of rubble with a very undignified grunt.

The place was filthy, it clearly hadn’t been touched in the 14 months since the basilisk incident - the one that involved his sister and brother. He could feel traces of Ron’s magic where they but it faded as he followed through a small hole in a huge pile of rock into a large chamber where he saw it. The basilisk. It was huge and surrounded by the team of goblins with the Crown Prince barking orders in Gobbledygook. He knew enough of the language by now to understand that he was saying that the bloody fang in his hand was covered in Harry’s blood and he was ordering them to make sure every drop of his blood on the ground was removed - clearly protecting his client.

He actually had to choke back vomit when he thought of his sister lying on this filthy floor slowly dying. Fortunately, he was brought back into the ‘now’ by Nagnok who asked him to check where Dumbledore was on the map. He looked and saw that he and McGonagall were now in the Head’s office with Madame Bones, so he called for Dobby who arrived with Cressida. He also noticed that the area they were in was labelled - ‘The Chamber of Secrets’. The magic in this map was incredible.

“Bigger Wheezy ready now?”, he heard after a pop.

Vihaan spoke first, “Yes ‘Bigger Wheezy’ is ready, Master Curse Breaker Nagnok and I will join you if you don’t mind”. He just knew he had a new nickname at work from this day forward. Why couldn’t it be Brilliant Bill or something. “My calculations show that the object is somewhere in the building, but I cannot feel anything down here - can you Miss Cressida?”

“No Sir”.

They all started to take out the brooms they brought with them to get out through the pipe (which was going to be quite a tight fit) when Dobby held up his hand and beckoned that they all follow him through a door at the back of the chamber.

“Great Master Harry Potter’s magic is pulling here”, he said as he opened a door into what looked like a mini common room with a series of doors leading off of it. He led them through the door at the opposite end and they exited - somehow on the seventh floor, not far from the corridor that had the entrance to the Gryffindor Common Room. He looked down at the map and saw that the room they had just been in appeared and was marked as Slytherin Heir Suite.

“Have you been in that room before Dobby?”

“No Bigger Wheezy, but castle says theys being the Great Master Harry Potter’s rooms now. Dobby bes bonded to the Great Master Harry Potter so he can goes in”, the elf shrugged. Of course Harry had an heir suite now - at least there was some reward for having a horcrux in his head, but it was strange that the door would lead to this floor.

“I can sense the dark magic Master Goblin”, Cressida was saying to Nagnok.

“As can I Miss Cressida”, he replied, “Bigger Wheezy - what rooms are on this floor?”. Ah and there it was - it was now official.

“Well, behind a portrait down that corridoris the Gryffindor common room and the students’ dorms. Unlikely that Riddle would have been able to access that. Professor Flitwick’s office is down that hall opposite a bathroom and the Headmaster’s office. There is another bathroom here and then just a long corridor that doesn’t lead anywhere. I hope it’s not in the Head’s office”. He checked and Madame Bones was still talking to Dumbledore in there.

“I sense it is this way”, Nagnok said to a nod from Cressida and so he followed them down the empty corridor. There was a tapestry on one wall and seemingly nothing but some torches on the wall opposite, but both Nagnok and Cressida confirmed that it was a stronger pull here. He checked the map to see if there was anything appearing from being near, but there was nothing.

He looked to Dobby, “Are there any hidden passages here? Perhaps behind that tapestry?”

“This being the Come and Go room Bigger Wheezy. The elves be storing supplies in here, but ifs you walks three times in front of the Barmy Trolls and thinks of what you is wanting, the room being opens to you”.

He did as he was told, wishing to find any Horcruxes stored at Hogwarts and a door appeared. He and Vihaan drew their wands and led the way in - just like they would on an excavation. The room just appeared to filled with the junk of hundreds of years of students. They split up - he followed Cressida down one ‘aisle’, Nagnok went in another and Vihaan in a third.

Nagnok called them all over to a large cupboard which was partially hidden by a cage with a skeleton in it. He hoped that the poor five legged creature inside of it had died before being dumped in this room. He had his wand out as Nagnok opened the cupboard to find it empty, but next to it there was a crate with a bust of Paracelsus, a wig and a tarnished tiara. Cressida pointed to the tiara and said, “This is the dark magic”.

Vihaan conjured a container and he hovered the tiara into it and sealed it for Vihaan. They did another circle of the room and couldn’t identify anymore dark magic so he checked the map and saw that the coast was clear so he asked Dobby to lead them back to the Chamber where the rendering team had skinned the basilisk and were starting to strip the meat off the bones. He was very glad that he didn’t have to deal with this.

The Crown Prince was pleased that they had found the object and decided that they would leave the rendering team to it so Dobby escorted them out and, before they left, he handed the map back to him - asking him to return it to Harry and thank him for the use of it.

“It is Dobby’s pleasure, Bigger Wheezy”.

***

Arcturus smiled as he settled into his post at the end of a long day. He had just moved from the lodgings in which he had been staying in Florence to a guest house on the Zabini country estate in the country. The Conte and Contessa had offered the place when he first arrived but he held them off until today, the day that his grandson’s trial date had been set, as he didn’t want to inconvenience them. The trial was set for next week so he moved in today, had a lovely dinner with the Conte and Contessa along with their children and Heir Nott, who was visiting Heir Fawley, and he was going to head back to the UK tomorrow to meet with Marius Black, his wife and his grandson (and his wife) and the little baby who had shown magical prowess. Then he planned to spend a few days with Harry before bringing him back here to stay until Sirius was freed.

But for the moment, he was just enjoying his new favourite activity of reading the letter that his heir sent to him each evening without fail.

Dearest Grandfather,

I am very much looking forward to seeing you when you return to the UK tomorrow. I know it has only been a few weeks, but I have missed seeing you. And I thank you for allowing Aunt Cassie and I to go into the Black vaults to find a gift for baby Michael. We settled on a silver rattle/teething ring that seems to emit a calming presence. (I hope you don’t mind that I asked Curse Breaker Weasley to examine it for any curses - I worried it may have been one of Lady Walburga’s purchases).

He laughed at that. Smart thinking by the lad as Walburga had indeed been crazy.

Aunt Cassie says that we will be seeing Uncle Marius for luncheon at his home, so I have taken the liberty of asking Hutchins to organise a proper dinner for all of us at Potter Manor tomorrow night.

During lesson time today, Hermione, Neville and I made our first attempts at Grandad’s version of the wolfsbane potion. The results were mixed and none of them were usable, but Grandad is confident we will be able to brew enough by the end of the summer to see Moony through Yule. Ron joined us after the potions (he still insists that he refuses to do potions in the summer holidays) and the four of us talked about the coming year with Moony.

With your permission, I would like to drop Divination as I am clearly not a seer and am frankly tired of hearing predictions about my imminent demise. To compensate, I would like to start to self-study for the PPE (Philosophy, Politics and Economics) NEWT as there is no OWL. Moony got the syllabus and it looks very interesting. He feels that I can catch up over the summers so I can take it after my sixth year - before I turn 17. Neville is going to ask Lady Longbottom if he can do the same. I would be grateful if we could discuss this soon so that I can write to Professor McGonagall to effect the change in good time.

After lunch, we had a bit of duelling practice and I managed to best all three of the others. I also went the entire day without setting anything on fire - so that makes a whole week for me now. Neville had a setback, but Ron’s duelling robes have been restored so all worked out okay.

Well, I suppose I should start on Siri’s letter so I will sign off and I can’t wait to see you tomorrow.

With love,

Harry

He finished the letter and put the letter to Sirius into his bag. He had read the first couple letters that Harry had written to his godfather, but stopped after he realised that he was sufficiently careful in his writing to avoid any trouble, but included more personal things - like his concerns about the expectations of courting - in his letters to Sirius. He knew that Ted read them privately to Sirius in their meetings and Sirius wrote back each day.

He found that he learned a bit more about the lad through each letter. He learned about his insecurities with his position, but determination to get it right. How devotedly loyal he was to his friends. How excited he had been to learn that Miss Granger was actually Miss Dagworth-Granger - descended from the founder of the Most Extraordinary Society of Potioneers and that she had inherited a small vault at Gringotts - not much in terms of gold but full of old potions journals and books that she valued more than gold. That vault would come in handy when Dumbledore finally released the compensation to Miss Granger for having been petrified whilst at school that Lady Bones had shamed him into arranging for each of the victims.

He smiled as he read about each success in the potions lab, every incremental increase in his core (now only 45% blocked), and the thrill of every discovery of another ancestor in his family journals or a new portrait. It amazed him at how much joy his heir seemed to find in his life now that he wasn’t in constant danger or at risk of starving to death.

He made sure to write back after reading each letter - updating him on Sirius’s progress. Sometimes he suggested a book from the Black library that could help with his studies and occasionally he offered some advice. The latter was particularly true when he suggested that Harry ask Hutchins to school Dobby on the appropriate behaviour for an elf of House Potter after Harry wrote about Curse Breaker Weasley’s new nickname at work. It would not do that have Dobby refer to an important guest with a moniker akin to ‘Bigger Wheezy’.

He sent a short reply back telling him when he would arrive at Potter Manor but he left out his biggest pieces of news as he wanted to surprise him with that when he saw him in person.

As he settled into his bed, he felt as if he had grown 50 years younger since the happy day when Sirius had appeared at his door.

The next morning, after a quick meeting with Ted, he stopped by the prison hospital to tell Sirius he would see him in a few days and then took his portkey to the Ministry before apparating to Potter Manor.

Harry himself came out to greet him. He had clearly been swimming when the wards would have alerted him to his arrival. He cast a quick drying charm over himself before he lunged himself at him in a hug.

“I’ve missed you Grandfather”.

“I’ve missed you too Harry. You know that it would have been more proper and safer to have sent an elf out to receive me?”

“I know Sir, but I just knew it was you and I wanted to welcome you home”.

“No Sir, Harry. I just want to keep you safe. Now - would you like to show me the new duelling skills you of which you are so proud?”

He was very impressed watching Remus putting the lad through his paces. What Harry lacked in skill, he made up for in speed and cunning. He almost thought that Harry would best Remus when he conjured a ball and had it ricochet off the wall to hit Remus in the back, but the wolf kept his focus and soon had Harry disarmed.

They had just finished when Mimsy popped in to say that ‘Master Harry needs to get himself cleaned and dressed and Lady Cassiopeia would like to see Lord Black in the sitting room’.

Harry jumped up and bounced up the stairs as he and Remus exited at a more sedate pace.

“Am I correct in assuming that he is duelling at a higher level than one would expect for someone going into their fourth year?”

Remus smiled, “Very much so. His defensive work is almost instinctual. When I mentioned it to him, he mumbled something about his cousin and ‘Harry Hunting’ but quickly changed the subject. I wrote to Sirius about it and he said that he thinks he understands and will talk to him about when he’s free. Is that still going well? On track for this month?”

“I’m surprising him today - the trial is set for Tuesday. So we’ll be heading to Italy tomorrow evening”.

“Arcturus, I won’t be able to go. Lunar cycle…”

“Of course Remus, will you be fine on your own here? I think only Mimsy will be required to travel with Harry?”

“I will be fine. I may go and spend the day at my grandparent’s farm anyway. Check up on the place and see the neighbours so they don’t worry”.

“Of course, may I enquire what Sirius understands about this Harry hunting?”

“Well, I’m not entirely sure, but you know that Sirius didn’t have an easy time when he was a child at home?”

“Sadly something I didn’t notice”.

“Well, he is the one who noticed that Harry had been abused. I didn’t see it in Sirius until he told me in our fifth year I think. And I didn’t see it in Harry either. I just saw what I wanted to see. That is why Sirius getting freed is so important. Harry needs Sirius”.

He sighed, “I think the same is true for Sirius. When I’ve spoken to him, he only talks about being here with Harry. I feel I failed him”.

‘As do I with both of them. It is my deepest regret, but my focus now is on helping where I can now”.

He nodded and they headed into the sitting room in silence. The guilt felt palpable.

Cassiopeia was waiting with a muggle jacket and trousers in her hand.

“Dear cousin, we are going to a muggle home so if you can change into this we shall head off. Harry is on his way down”.

He changed and they exited the wards and Cassiopeia apparated the three of them to a hidden spot in a secluded wood and then led them to the entrance to a very nice home.

“Father bought him this house whilst he was an undergraduate at Oxford. He’s lived here ever since”, Cassiopeia said. None of those words made any sense to him, but he assumed that this Oxford must be some form of muggle school. He hadn’t seen his cousin Marius since shortly after he was born when he was in his last year of Hogwarts. After Hogwarts, he had embarked on a grand tour as young heirs did in those days. When he returned to the UK five years later, Marius had been disowned and was living with a governess somewhere in the muggle world.

Cassiopeia knocked on the door and it was opened by a distinguished-looking gentleman in attire similar to the clothes that Cassiopeia had given him to wear. Cassiopeia hugged the man and they were led into a sitting room where a woman was seated on chair.

“Marius, may I present Lord Black and Heir Potter Black? Arcturus, Harry may I present my brother Marius and his lovely wife Milly?”

They chatted for a while, he told Marius that he very much resembled their grandfather.

“Sorry for bringing him up, I imagine he was the one who disowned you”.

Marius smiled, “No, actually it was your father - Sirius. One of the first things he did after assuming the Lordship apparently. But please don’t worry about it. I had a wonderful education and have a happy life. Cassie and Dorea used to visit me - never Pollux though - and, well Cassie still does. Dorea would be your great-aunt I believe Heir Potter Black?”

“Please just Harry, but yes, I have met her portrait - she and Uncle Charlus. I enjoy spending time with them. You are welcome to come visit - they are in a family gallery in the ballroom”.

“That is very kind. I miss her very much. She always spoke so highly of your grandparents”.

“May I ask how the two of you met? Cassiopeia said that you are from a magical family as well Mildred?”

“Milly, please, and we met near here - we both studied at Oxford - I was studying to be a veterinarian - that’s a muggle healer for animals and he was studying philosophy. We met at a party and he recognised my surname”.

“She was an Ollivander - not exactly a common name”, Marius said with a smile.

“Indeed, so we got to talking and he asked my parents if he could court me - and well, the rest is history”.

“Aunt Cassie said that you used to work with Newt Scamander, Aunt Milly. Did your veterinary studies lead you to that?”

She smiled, “They did. Newt was getting a new wand from my father and mentioned that he wanted someone to help out with his reserve here in the UK. He just needed someone for administrative work so it didn’t matter that I was not magical. I did that while Marius finished his PhD … well actually until our son Merak was born. I’ve kept in touch ever since - even after he moved to America when he got married. Lovely man”.

“So your father is Mr Ollivander? Who sold me my first wand?”

She laughed, “Well, my father was a Mr Ollivander, but the person who sold you your first wand is my brother Garrick - said you were a tricky customer like your father before you. He wondered how long it would last you before you needed a custom one”.

Harry blushed, “I blew it up about a month ago. I still have it though. It’s in a box with the wands that my father destroyed”.

Marius looked at a clock on the wall and turned to him, “They’ll be arriving soon. I expect that you are here to take the boy away with you?”

He sighed, “That was my first reaction, but Harry suggested that, if your grandson and his wife agree to the Statute of Secrecy that there is no reason that the boy shouldn’t be raised by parents who love him - what has their reaction been to whatever accidental magic the boy did?”.

He could tell that Marius looked relieved, “Confusion mostly. Sarah, his mother, thinks she is going a bit mad as his toys seem to always be somewhere new. I haven’t raised the issue since they don’t know about our backgrounds. But I can assure you that they both dote on the child”.

“Well then, I have been granted permission from the head of the DMLE to tell them about magic and we can offer to help them with his magical education until he starts school. Harry has volunteered for that during his summer holidays. Apparently parents these days also block their children’s cores when they are young and we have an elf who can do that and will follow a schedule to unblock it as he gets older and gains more control which should make like easier for the parents - especially if they live in the muggle world”, he could see how excited Harry looked at the prospect, “However, I must warn you that, should they react badly, I will have to obliviate them about the magical world and you and I can discuss what is best for the boy”.

“Understood Lord Black and I thank you. I can assure you that we all only want the best for little Michael”.

“Arcturus, please cousin”.

The doorbell rang and everyone was introduced to Mark and Sarah Black and their son Michael. He could feel the magic radiating off the boy who was about six months old and almost immediately tried to reach for Harry when they were introduced.

Luncheon was served, it turned out that Marius had taught Philosophy at what he now knew was the university in Oxford. Mark had followed in his wake and taught comparative literature which sounded very interesting and his wife worked in something that seemed to do with healing for babies - a midwife.

Once lunch was over, Marius led the conversation about his family, about magic, about Michael and their offer. After a few demonstrations from him, Cassiopeia and a particularly spectacular patronus from Harry (which caused baby Michael to squeal in delight and his mother to faint), they agreed and set a time for a few weeks when Cressida could block the magic. The little lad was getting very fussy until Harry gave him his rattle which immediately settled him down.

He actually felt quite satisfied when they returned to Potter Manor.

The dinner that Harry had planned included all of his favourite dishes - right down to the escargot which the lad seemed to struggle with - both in terms of proper use of the utensils and the taste.

Just before the dessert, a chocolate torte that looked rich enough to fund a small country, he proposed a toast.

“Thank you Harry for arranging this wonderful dinner and for choosing my favourite foods. The only thing that could make this evening better for me would be if my grandson could be here with us”, he paused, “Which, I am hoping will happen this time next week, as Sirius’s trial has been scheduled for Tuesday”.

Harry almost exploded with joy.

“And we shall be leaving tomorrow as the Contessa has arranged for you to be invited to the private box of the Conte’s cousin, Contessa Medici, to see the semi-final of the Quidditch World Cup, which is being held near Milan, between Bulgaria and Uganda. I shall not be joining you for that, but your Aunt Cassiopeia will be there along with Heir Fawley, Miss Zabini, Heir Fawley’s friend Heir Nott and your cousin Percy. Of course, only if you wish to attend. I understand that it is expected to be quite the match”.

Harry literally bounced out of his seat and that was all the answer he needed. Now, all he needed was for Sirius’s trial to work out as Ted and Andromeda expected and everything would be perfect.

***

Chapter Text

Cassiopeia Black was enjoying her life in a way that she hadn’t for many years. Family was all that ever mattered to her. She had loved her parents and her siblings dearly. When Marius had been sent away, she understood and Father had let her keep in touch with him. But Father had died when she was in her twenties. Then Pollux had started to twist the Black motto ‘Toujours Pur’ from a knight’s vow into some kind of pureblood manifesto. He really instilled that into Walburga and Cygnus, he had less success with Alphard who just left as soon as he could get out of the house.

Pollux also convinced Uncle Sirius to allow Walburga and his grandson Orion to be bonded as soon as Orion got out of Hogwarts. She had cut all ties with Pollux by that stage as he tried to forbid her from seeing her Marius.

By the time Arcturus became Lord Black, the rot had already set in - his son and heir was bonded to Walburga who found him extremely easy to manipulate. Then, when his wife Melania died so young, he just seemed to give up. He holed himself up in the Wight house with Lucretia (who was widowed at about the same time). By the time Regulus and Orion died a few years later (she was relatively sure that Walburga poisoned him), he took the Lordship back, but wasn’t seen in person anymore aside from the odd Wizengamot meeting. He didn’t even go to the service for Regulus, he was so broken by that point.

She had tried to keep up with the younger generation, writing often - visiting Hogsmeade on weekends when they would be in town and away from their parents. Eventually Bellatrix and then Regulus cut her off. Narcissa remained polite, but was betrothed to Lord Malfoy and all that entailed. By the time she left for good the UK for good, it was only Marius, Arcturus, Lucretia, Alphard, Andromeda and Sirius left in her orbit.

When she heard about Sirius’ imprisonment and Lucretia and Alphard’s deaths, she thought that the family was dead and tried to amuse herself through travel and friends. Then she had that strange dream, she wrote to Arcturus, she found Sirius, she met Harry - she had hope again.

And now - well now - she felt she had made some inroads with Narcissa. Andromeda and Marius were back in the family and Sirius was soon going to be free. Things were definitely moving in the right direction and she wanted to ensure that this continued. She may or may not have assisted in speeding Bellatrix from this world. All it took was a quick chat with a newly-habilitated elf who had been trained as an assassin by his late mistress. The poison had been buried in an underground cavern under Grimmauld Place and was undetectable and untraceable. Wixen underestimated the powers of elves to their cost. And, of course, she was having dinner in Diagon Alley with her dear niece Andromeda when the unfortunate event occurred. She hadn’t intervened due to malice, but more as a mercy. Arcturus had been dithering about removing the Black magics as he knew how incredibly painful it was - both to bear and to witness. While she had no love for the Bellatrix that was rotting in Azkaban as she had disgraced her family honour - at least this was a relatively painless death - just like a quick massive heart attack and Arcturus would not have to bear any guilt.

This trip to Italy was allowing her to focus on less lethal plans. She had relished the limited time that she had been able to spend with Sirius in prison. She was so proud of how he wanted to be there for Harry going forward. She laughed as he showed her the letters that had been sent to him from his conquests of the past and swore that that was behind him:- that he would be the stable father figure that Harry needed and not a source of embarrassment to his family. His mind healer was impressed with his resolve and commitment to his recovery and was going to continue seeing him (and hopefully Harry) once he was freed.

Now all she needed to do was to find a mother figure for Harry. She knew that Molly Weasley saw herself in that role, but Molly had seven other children to worry about. Harry deserved someone on a more full-time basis. So she had set her sights on finding a suitable partner for Sirius. Fortunately her chosen option had virtually fallen into her lap.

She met Marcella Medici at her second dinner with Angelica Zabini and her family. She was a niece of the Conte, whose elder sister had married into the Medici family. She was very tall and statuesque for a witch (but Sirius was well over six feet tall so that would not be an issue), she had the Zabini beauty and bearing, was smart as a whip and had a very sarcastic demeanour. She had played quidditch professionally for a few years after being graduated from Beauxbatons and had just recently completed a mastery in potions. She was just about to turn 30 and she had very much enjoyed spending time with her. So she was very pleased with herself that she had wangled the invitation for Harry to attend her box at the World Cup semi-final. She would get Marcella into Harry’s orbit and then Sirius would obviously fall for her and Harry would have a strong female presence in the house to offset the influence of all of the men in his life. Plus she was sure that Marcella would get along splendidly with Lady Mia.

She actually felt quite smug as she finished picking out her clothes for Cressida to pack up for her and imagined a lovely spring wedding in Italy. She had very much enjoyed her two days of shopping with the Weasleys (and could not wait to get her hands on the dragon handler - Molly had shown her pictures and she was already envisioning his new look. The curse breaker was handsome but the dragon handler was on another level). Sirius would be sorted by the end of the summer, she still had to worry about Narcissa, and then she could start to focus on Harry. There no rush, she would only get involved on that front if he wasn’t courting by the time he turned sixteen.

So yes, Cassiopeia was enjoying her life again. While she had never been blessed in love or with her own children, she promised herself that she would do everything she could for this generation to ensure that the Noble and Most Ancient House of Black would not only continue but thrive.

***

Percy Ignatius Weasley was having the very best week of his life. He received two owls on Monday. The first was from Madame Tonks inviting him to an interview with her firm on the following day. The second was from Hogwarts with his NEWT results and he received O’s in every one he took. Mum and Dad made a real fuss over dinner and wanted to take him out on Tuesday to buy robes for interviewing but, since the interview was that day, Mum settled for finding the robes they had purchased for Bill when he interviewed at Gringotts. Since he never wore them aside from the interview, they had only been worn once and didn’t need many alterations aside from taking them in a bit in the shoulders.

The interview itself went very well, at least so he thought never having interviewed for a real job before, he was able to demonstrate his grades, he spoke about his interest in the law and how he had originally thought he would have to work for the Ministry whilst he studied at night. He felt he answered the questions she asked about the Wizengamot and current events well. Madame Tonks was very nice and Mr Tonks was back from Italy for the afternoon and so he met with him as well. They both told him that the work he would do until he qualified would be mostly administrative, but that they could arrange for him to work part time once he was accepted into a law programme and would assist with the tuition if he would agree to work for time after he qualified. At the end of the interview, Mr Tonks said that they would let him know by the end of the following week to give him time to apply for the Ministry position if he didn’t get this one. As it turned out, there was a letter welcoming him to the firm the next day with an offer to spend his first week just watching and taking notes on Mr Tonks’s trial in front of the International Confederation of Wizards! In Italy!.

If that weren't enough, Lady Cassiopeia took them all shopping for robes in Paris and got him enough to have for his trip as well as some muggle clothes plus he was going to the Quidditch World Cup semis (he didn’t tell his younger siblings about that - he knew they would be very jealous considering he didn’t even like quidditch that much). Lady Cassiopeia even arranged to change his portkey so that he could leave this afternoon with Harry and Lord Potter and had a place for him to stay until he was supposed to have arrived on Sunday evening.

He was rummaging through a cupboard trying to find a valise when his Mum pulled him into the kitchen and handed him a parcel.

“Your father and I picked this up as a congratulations gift since you had to wear your brother’s robes to your interview”, she said and kissed him on the cheek.

He opened it to find a very smart looking dragon hide briefcase.

“Mum this is too much…”

“Nonsense. Your Aunt Cassiopeia bought all the school clothes for the year so we are able and very happy to treat you. You’ll see there is an expandable section so you can pack your clothing for your business trips. Oh Percy, I cannot tell you how proud we both are”.

“Thanks Mum”, he mumbled as he slowly ran his hands over the case. It was pretty amazing.

“Now let’s get you packed. When do you have to be at Potter Manor?”

He looked at his watch, “In about 20 minutes. Do you know the apparition coordinates?”

“Ronnie will. Let’s go find him”.

‘Ronnie’ did not, in fact, remember the apparition coordinates but was able to contact Harry through a mirror that Harry had enchanted. The password for today was ‘Boggarts are Riddikulus’. Harry said to just come through in 15 minutes so he packed, said goodbye to everyone - tried to ignore his Mum’s tears - and then headed through the floo to find Harry and Lady Cassiopeia there to greet him.

“You are overdressed Percy. Your blue robes are more appropriate. These are for work and informal social functions”, Lady Cassiopeia said quietly as she hugged him, “we’re just travelling today and will not be seeing the Zabinis until tomorrow in order to give us time to settle in”.

He nodded and she asked Harry to show him a place where he could change so Harry bounded up the stairs in the main house and showed him to the dressing room in his suite.

“I’m afraid it’s a bit of a mess, Moony helped me to expand it so I could store some of my parents’ things in here, but I haven’t finished tidying yet. Did you know you can expand a room?”

He tried not to roll his eyes, “Harry, the Burrow is basically a series of expansion charms”.

“Oh, yeah, I guess. Anyway - you can change in there, I’ll just finish my packing in my bedroom”.

He changed and had a look at the charm work - Professor Lupin was clearly good at this. Perhaps he should invite him over to look at some of the work at home.

When he went out Harry was tucking some shoes into his rucksack.

“You look nice - hope shopping with Aunt Cassie wasn’t too scary. Oh! And congratulations! Aunt Cassie told me about your new job! That’s so cool. I got you this - just a little something”.

He handed over a box which he unwrapped to find some quills.

“Thank you”, he was a little confused why Harry thought he wouldn’t have quills.

“You’re welcome. They are dicta-quills so you don’t have to summarise stuff when you are talking to clients and things. I thought they’d be useful while you are clerking”.

“That’s really kind Harry. I hadn’t even thought… this is all happening so fast”.

“I know the feeling - and I’m not even starting a new job”.

“Yeah I guess it must be a lot for you too. I mean your heirships and all this”.

Harry nodded, “I’m just trying to do it right. Which, at this stage just means not making a fool out of myself, so like when we meet the President of magical Italy tomorrow, I just will watch what Grandfather does and try to copy. Aunt Cassie is good when I do something wrong at the table. The Contessa Zabini and her son Heir Fawley - I’ve met them both already so it’s just The Conte, Contessa Medici and Heir Nott who will be new to me - oh and Miss Zabini - Blaise’s little sister”.

He could sense Harry was getting anxious.

“I’m sure it will be fine - and I don’t know any of these people so my faux pas will distract from yours”.

“Thank you”.

When Harry was done with his packing, they headed down to the old Keep and met Lord Black and Aunt Cassiopeia. An elf gave Harry some potions to take and then took their luggage before Lord Black handed them all portkeys. He looked around, “Isn’t Professor Lupin coming with us?”

“Full moon tonight - he’s staying behind”, Harry said and, with that the portkeys activated and the next thing he knew, an elf was helping Harry off the ground and he looked around at the most beautiful village he had ever seen.

“Welcome to Borgo Magico - we’re not far from Florence where the trial will be held”, Lord Black said, “Now our guest house is about a twenty minute walk or we can apparate?”

He glanced at Harry who looked perfectly green, “I’m happy to walk if that’s okay. A little fresh air will feel good after the portkey”.

Harry gave him a grateful smile and they set off. It was lush and green countryside once they left the magical village. There were rolling hills but their path was largely flat winding through the hills. Lord Black was correct in his estimate as the arrived at a nice looking stone building surrounded by flutterby bushes and hellebores with flitterblooms climbing up one of the walls.

“Is this Casa Zabini Grandfather?”, Harry asked.

“No Harry, this is a guest cottage on their estate. Their home is just over that far hillside. Now we can head inside, I’m afraid you boys will have to bunk up this evening and tomorrow and then you’ll have a room in town from Sunday night Percy”.

“That is fine Sir. Thank you”.

“Uncle Arcturus is fine Percy”.

He opened the door and there was a sitting room with comfy looking furniture and a large kitchen/dining room. There was a basket of fruit and chocolates on the kitchen table.

Lord Black, no Uncle Arcturus, picked up the note with the fruit.

“The Contessa welcomes you all. She would like to have us over to her home for a late breakfast tomorrow at 10:00. Harry - she is hoping that you will be able to help Heir Fawley with an assignment with which he is having trouble afterwards whilst I take Percy to see Ted before the match?”

Harry looked confused, “I’m pretty sure Heir Fawley is better at everything than me - except maybe Defence”.

Aunt Cassie laughed, “This is something with which you have a gift Harry. You will enjoy it”.

Lord Black showed them to their room which already had their luggage. Harry looked around and said quietly, “Would it be alright if I have the bed by the door?”

“Of course”, he replied. He knew from Ron that Harry liked to be near the door in the dormitory at Hogwarts - maybe it had something to do with his muggle family.

They quietly chatted as they put away their stuff and then headed down to see that dinner had been set out on the table.

Lady Cassiopeia showed them to their seats and they started to eat. He felt a bit self-conscious. Harry seemed on-edge, but Aunt Cassiopeia was just talking away.

“Arcturus, have you thought about what you are going to do with Grimmauld Place?”

“That belongs to Sirius so it is up to him. May I ask why you ask?”

“I had dinner with Andromeda and her daughter earlier this week. Nymphadora is sharing a house with three other trainees and it costs almost half of her salary each month. It seems a shame that that whole house is empty. Sirius says he has no intention of ever setting foot in there if he can avoid it”.

Harry looked up, “Hutchins has been helping me fix up my dad’s old rooms for him. I put all my parents’ old things in my dressing room and we’ve chosen different furniture from the Potter vaults. Moony thinks it will be better for him if he doesn’t keep sleeping in his old room from when he was a kid, but we don’t want him to think he is staying like in my dad’s old room either. Then, and I haven’t told Moony yet, but Hutchins says he can combine Sirius’s old room and the one he is staying so he has his own space too with his own sitting room. I think he likes some quiet time”.

“That is a lovely idea Harry”, Grandfather said, “I know your Manor is where he hopes to live when he is free”.

Harry smiled.

“So back to Grimmauld, if it is alright with Sirius, may I clear the place out and do up the common spaces - some rooms for Nymphadora, maybe some for William when he is working in London? Percy, would you like to stay there as well? It will be closer your new job?”

He didn’t know what to say. A free place to stay in London?

“Do you know Nymphadora?”, she continued.

“Tonks? Yes, she was a few years ahead of me and very good friends with my brother Charlie”.

“Ah, the dragon man that I haven’t met as of yet. So what would you think? Have you already found a place?”

“Well, I just thought I would live at home for a while to save some money…”

“If Sirius agrees, it will take several months to clean that place out. So why don’t you think about it?”, she said, “There is enough space that you would probably never run into each other unless you so choose. Oh, and Harry have you met Andromeda and Ted’s daughter yet?”

“No”.

“Okay, we shall take care of that. Let’s see, Arcturus, I should like to have a luncheon for the extended family at Black Manor - Marius and his family, the Weasleys, the Tonks's, Narcissa and her son - perhaps not Lord Malfoy… let’s see… maybe the Saturday after Lughnasadh? Nothing formal”.

“Cassiopeia, you are free to plan functions at the Manor whenever you so choose, but may I suggest we wait and see the outcome of this week before we plan any family functions. Unless, of course, you have already foreseen the result?”

“I do not need to foresee anything, my dear cousin. You have spoken to Ted and Cesare”.

“I should just like to be sure. Thank you very much”, he said.

When dinner was over, he went upstairs to do some reading, but he could hear Harry asking if he could visit Sirius before the trial and Lord Black said no. When he came up, he seemed very down as he wrote a letter and then asked if he would mind if the door was left opened while they slept.

He saw Harry pull something out of his rucksack and stick it under his pillow just before he crawled in. He turned out his light and just lay there for a while thinking about how much his life had changed this week. Tomorrow he was going to meet a president, he was effectively going to start his new job and he was going to an international quidditch match. Plus, unless he was very much mistaken, he may be living for free in a house in London in a couple of months.

***

Blaise Zabini was enjoying a quiet cup of coffee in the sitting room with Theo when his mother came into the room.

“Morning boys”.

“Good morning Mamma”, he replied standing up to kiss her cheek.

“Slight change of plans for this morning. I had a message from Marcella and she will not be able to make brunch so she will meet us in Milano. Lord Black, Lady Cassiopeia, Heir Potter Black and Mr Percy Weasley will be arriving for breakfast at 10:00. You shall be in the entrance hall looking presentable, yet casual. After breakfast, Heir Potter Black will be staying to assist you with the summer project that you are not progressing - the others will be heading off to Firenze”.

“Why would Heir Potter Black be interested in helping with your insane assignment, Mamma?”

“Because his godfather is in prison, his grandfather will not allow him to visit and he needs to be kept occupied. Plus, I believe he will succeed where you have not”.

The message was clear - it was going to happen - although he couldn’t figure out why his Mamma thought Potter would be better at transfiguration than he and Theo were.

“Now Theo, please remember that no one knows about Heir Potter Black’s Black heirship and that will remain the case. And I should be grateful if you do not speak of your father’s latest conspiracy theory about the Dark Lord”.

“Of course Contessa”, Theo replied.

“Now now, you know it is Zia Angelica, Theo”.

“May I ask why Mr Weasley is attending?”

“You may, mio piccolo fuoco, Lady Cassiopeia has informed me that Mr Weasley has been taken on as a trainee by the Tonks firm and will be assisting in the trial. He is also Heir Potter Black’s cousin”.

That was a surprise. He thought that the Black who had married into the Weasley family had been disowned - but he kept that fact to himself.

“I shall see you at 9:55”, she said before giving him a kiss on the top of his head and walking out.

“I believe we are in for an interesting day”, Theo said, “If you will excuse me?”

He nodded and Theo went up to his room.

Theo had been with them for about a week - after his court-mandated visit with his father. He had to spend two weeks a year with him and they just ended - well partly. This year was worse than the past couple of summers had been. The crazy old man had been drunk virtually the whole visit and was convinced that the Dark Lord was returning. He had ranted on about his mark getting darker and threw curse after punch at Theo to try to toughen him up so that he may better serve their Lord.

Lord Nott had visited midway through and took Theo home to heal, but he was more broken than he usually was and had taken to spending a lot of time in his rooms reading and meditating. He hoped that the quidditch match tonight would help to take him out of himself and was cursing Lord Greengrass for scheduling their summer holidays during the period of time after the annual visit so Daphne couldn’t be here to cheer him up as well.

At 9:55, he joined Papà and Mamma in the entrance hall with Theo. Issy came in a few moments later looking every bit his piccolo principessa.

They stood in a line as Lord Black and his party were escorted into the entranceway. Papà greeted Lord Black who introduced Heir Potter Black - Heir Potter Black whose hair was longer and much more becoming….

“May I present my heir, Harry James Potter, Heir Potter Black? Harry may I present the Conte Zabini, President of Magical Italy”

Heir Potter Black bowed and said, “È un onore incontrarla, signor Presidente. La ringrazio per la sua ospitalità e per tutto ciò che lei e il suo Paese avete fatto per la mia famiglia”.

Papà smiled and replied, “It is my pleasure Heir Potter Black and I thank you for honouring my native tongue, but I think we shall speak English as some of our guests may not speak Italian”.

“Thank you Mr President, please call me Harry and I must confess that is all the Italian that I know”, he replied with a blush, “May I present my cousin Mr Percy Weasley?”

The greetings continued. When Heir Potter Black got to him, he bowed slightly, “Your Grace, it is good to see you looking so well, may I present Heir Nott?”.

“Just Harry please, Heir Fawley”, he was definitely blushing now, “Well met Heir Nott, I am glad to formally make your acquaintance. I have heard some very nice things about you”.

“And you Heir Potter Black, please call me Theo”.

“And please call me Harry”.

Harry introduced the former Head Boy to the two of them - Percy almost immediately fell into a discussion about Arithmancy with Theo as he had been assisting Professor Vector with grading papers for the third years and found some of Theo’s proofs to be amongst the best he had ever seen so he took the opportunity to introduce Heir Potter Black to Issy who was very excited to be formally presented but started rattling off to him in French.

“Issy. Papà would prefer we speak English ok?”

“Oh”, she said and curtsied for some reason.

“It is very nice to meet you Miss Zabini. I understand that you will be starting school at Beauxbatons in the autumn. Are you looking forward to it?”

“Oh yes, very much so Heir Potter Black. My brother says that you are the best quidditch player at his school and that you can cast a real patronus?”

Another blush from Heir Potter Black and a small snigger from Theo, “I do play quidditch at school. I’m not the best but I very much enjoy it. Our defence professor taught me to cast the patronus charm this past year. What are you looking forward to most at school? Oh and please call me Harry”.

She giggled, “Then you must call me Issy. I look forward to everything, but mostly meeting new people from across Europe. I have been practicing my French and my Spanish, but my Portuguese is not so very good. Papà says most people speak French so I hope that is enough”.

“That is very impressive. I only know how to speak English. I am sure you will do very well”.

“I hope so, would you please show me your patronus?”

“Issy”, he jumped in putting his arm around her shoulder, “His Grace is not a performing monkey”.

“Just Harry please, Heir Fawley?”, he said again blushing before turning back to Issy, “Perhaps I can show you after breakfast?”

Breakfast was lovely. Head Boy Weasley was keeping Theo occupied and Issy seemed entranced by Heir Potter Black. Perhaps Mamma was trying to match them. He didn’t like the thought of that. She was just a little girl and he was… well very intriguing.

Eventually Lord Black and his party left and Mamma sent Issy up to her room for a nap so she would stay awake during the match that evening (only after Heir Potter Black had agreed to cast his patronus which was even more magnificent than he remembered). Mamma then spoke to the three of them.

“Harry, since my son and Theo have not been able to produce what I have asked them to create so far this summer, I would like your permission to show them what I was asking for. Your creation from your grandfather’s holiday home?”.

Heir Potter Black blushed again and just nodded, so Mamma took out a pensieve memory of Heir Potter Black looking ecstatically happy sailing down a waterslide from a waterfall into a lagoon.

“This is where you got the idea Mamma?”

She just smiled, “I shall leave the three of you to work. Harry will have to leave at 15:00 to get ready for this evening so have at it until then. I expect for you to have an approach in hand”.

After she was gone he turned to Harry, “So you are responsible for my summer woes, Your Grace?”

“Why do you call him that Blaise?”

“Turns out I’m a Scottish duke”, Harry mumbled, “But I will only let you know what I did if you promise to call me Harry or Potter”.

“As you wish, Harry, so we have tried transfiguring everything from snail shells to sea shells to trees to a curly straw that we found in a muggle village and nothing. What did you do and why?”

Harry explained that he had heard about the muggle waterslides and had never been on one so he wanted to make one - since Professor Lupin was helping him try to control his magic as it became unblocked, they decided to make one using the water from the waterfall.

“All we did were basic charms - nothing we haven’t already learned. I drew a bunch of options of what I wanted it to look like, we picked a couple we liked the best, then we soaked some bamboo. Once it was pliable, we twisted it into a model. Made duplicates and then tested with stones as people. With the one that seemed to work we used an engorgement charm to make it the right size and used Duro to turn the support bits into stone and hovered it into place”.

“Ingenious”, Theo said, “Did it take long? It looked like fun”.

“Longer than it should have because I kept setting things on fire or blowing them up which is why we made copies of the models. Let’s see we learned we had to line it with palm leaves - oh and we used golems to test it. That’s really important - we had some decapitations and a lot of them were lost to sea or smashed onto the rocks. My Aunt Cassiopeia helped us make them. But we had it up and working in three days I think? Before we left we shrunk it so hopefully I can use it if we go back”.

“Heir Potter Black, I must say I find it astounding that you were able to do all that you have done at school with your magic blocked”, Theo said.

Harry just shrugged, “I guess you do what you need to do. But please call me Harry ok?”

They spent the time until Harry was supposed to go change drawing designs and trying to work out a water source since their lake didn’t have a waterfall. At one point, an elf popped in and gave Harry a couple of potions that he quickly drank and went back to his drawing.

After Harry left, he and Theo headed up to get ready for the evening.

“So Blaise. Are you smitten with Heir Potter Black because of how well he has cleaned up or because he is someone that you can protect?”

“Wha- I’m not - I mean - what? What do you mean he is someone I can protect?”

“Firstly, I have known you since we were in nappies. You are smitten. That is a fact. You didn’t you notice the elf pop in with the potions? I would say a bone strengthening one and a nutritional supplement if I am not mistaken - which I am not. I know you mentioned how small he looked at the beginning of second and third years. Clearly he didn’t have a very happy time with the muggles”.

”What do you mean?”

“Have you never noticed the way he flinches when people approach him from behind at school? How he always sits with the same people and there is always one on either side of him? Remind you of anyone?”

“You”, he said quietly.

“Exactly. I am thinking of having a quiet word with him about me while he’s here. I think it could help him to know he’s not the only one, but I don’t want you to mention it”.

“I wouldn’t…but please don’t tell him about me… he’s clearly not interested and Mamma is trying to match him with Issy”.

“I would never interfere in your non-existent courting, but I am not sure why you think he’s not interested in you. Remember he’s new to all of this. He’s almost a year younger than you. He has a lot on his plate. And that doesn’t include all the people who wish him dead. But talk to your mother - I don’t think she has Isabella in mind for him. He likes quidditch does he not?”

He threw a pillow at Theo and rolled his eyes. But, after he got dressed, he headed downstairs and found the person he was looking for.

“Mamma, I’m intrigued…”

***

Marcella Medici recognised a set-up when she saw one. She had somehow allowed Angelica and her friend Cassiopeia to convince her to invite her cousins and three gentlemen she didn’t know to her box for the Quidditch. Many had tried over the years and she had even found a few of the prospects interesting and had gone as far as telling, under very strict privacy oaths, her story. Once they found out, all of a sudden they disappeared with some excuse or another. Even her parents had stopped trying to arrange matches for her. Fortunately her brother was married and had finally produced an heir so she was off the hook - or so she had thought.

She had cancelled brunch this morning to minimise the time she had to spend with the potential suitor(s) and she figured she could mind her manners through a quidditch match. Plus she did enjoy Lady Black’s company and the Bulgaria-Uganda match up looked to be one that would be very interesting indeed.

She found herself to be very surprised when she arrived at her box at the stadium to be greeted by her cousins, Cassiopeia and two teenagers and a boy who appeared to be Isabella's age. After a lovely cuddle with little Issy who was buzzing with excitement, Blaise introduced her to his best friend Heir Nott, his classmate Heir Potter Black (she guessed that meant he wasn’t 11) and his cousin Percy Weasley who had just graduated from Hogwarts. Cassiopeia explained that Heir Potter Black was the godson of the British escaped prisoner who was on trial this week at the ICW and that is why he and Percy were in town - Percy working for the lawyers who were representing Heir Potter Black’s godfather. That settled her so she was able to be a much more effective hostess during the dinner before the pre-match show started.

She was intrigued to learn that Heir Potter Black (who insisted that she call him Harry and next to whom she was sat at dinner) was the grandson of the late Lord Fleamont Potter whose work she greatly admired and to hear Blaise describe him as the best seeker Hogwarts had seen in many years. He, in turn, was very interested to hear about her years as a beater in La Liga.

“If you are as good as Blaise says, perhaps you will consider playing professionally after you graduate?”

“No ma’am. I’ll become a lord when I turn 17 so I will need to find a career with hours that will be compatible with that and Blaise is exaggerating about my abilities. I have only been playing for three years”.

That meant his father had passed. Then she realised that this must be the famous Harry Potter. It took all of her reserve not to let the surprise show on her face. It did not help that Blaise was smirking at her over the lad’s head as she caught on. That boy was going to get a smack to the back of his head next time she saw him.

Before the match started, Cassiopeia went out and bought all of the children pairs of omnioculars. She could hear Cesare welcoming the teams and attendees and then the Minister of Sport (a prat who had been one of her wannabe suitors) welcomed the Ugandan mascots. Unlike in previous years, where they had brought real beasts and there was a riot in the stands, Uganda arranged for fairies to fly - lit up and in formation - and they shifted between the forms of magical beasts indigenous to east Africa. She watched the children’s delight as they shifted from a charging Erumpet to a prowling Nundu to a flock of Fwoopers before ending on a gigantic Runespoor. It was truly one of the best displays she had seen over the years.

Harry seemed particularly transfixed by the Runespoor and the magic of the show, “It’s like the trees that Professor Flitwick sets up during Yule at Hogwarts - the fairies”.

“I’ve never seen them”, Blaise replied to which Harry said quietly, “Oh yeah, I guess you always go home at Yule”.

Then the Bulgarian mascots were announced and the Veela appeared and did a synchronised dance. She noticed that Blaise was watching Harry rather than the Veela and she saw a small smile when Harry didn’t lunge forward the way his friend Theodore and Percy did. Interesting, perhaps Blaise wished to court the boy.

The match itself was very intense. Very dirty play from both sets of beaters which she revelled in. No less than three chasers were sent off the pitch injured - if she were playing she would have been targeting the seekers. Uganda were winning by 100 points when, three hours in, Bulgaria caught the snitch. Both Blaise and Issy (who was sitting on her lap having a wonderful time) seemed disappointed with the result.

They had agreed to stay in the box until Cesare and Angelica could free themselves from their duties and so, while the children rewatched the highlights on their omnioculars, she and Cassiopeia had a chat.

“Thank you so much Marcella for hosting us this evening, I think it has done Harry a lot of good to take his mind off of things”.

“It is my pleasure Cassiopeia. Harry seems like a nice young man”.

“He is lovely. I was wondering… well please excuse me if this is impertinent, but I was wondering if you may be available for some time in August to provide him with some tutoring in potions? It has been a difficult subject for him and, while he has recently started to work with his Regent on the subject - under the supervision of his Grandfather’s portrait - Regent Potter’s skills lie more in defence and transfiguration. A real potions master would be a boon to him and, of course, while you are there you would have access to the Potter potions library and to Lord Monty’s portrait. His Manor is in a lovely part of the UK and the guest wing is private with only Lord Black and me staying there from time to time. Plus there is a quidditch pitch on which to fly”.

She was just about to answer, when an elf said that there was someone who wished to come in to see Blaise. So she called him over to the door and opened to find the Bulgarian seeker standing there.

“Heir Krum?”, Blaise said.

“Heir Zabini”, Krum said reaching for his hand and kissing it, “I vas vondering if you would do me the honour of allowing me to present you with the vinning snitch”.

Blaise instantly put on his mask, tensed and pulled his hand away, “Thank you for your kind offer, Heir Krum, but I believe that I have made myself clear that such a token would be inappropriate. I’m sure that there are many others who would relish such a gift”. With that he gave a quick nod of his head and turned and went back into the box.

Krum looked like he was going to press the matter, so she simply said, “I believe my cousin has made himself clear Heir Krum. His parents should be along in a moment should you wish to raise the matter with them. But please wait in the corridor if you wish to do so”.

Krum made his excuses and left. Coward.

***

Theodore Nott had led a life of extremes. The first seven years of his life were wonderful. He had a distant father, but a wonderful and caring mother and his grandfather, Lord Nott, who was kind to him even though he seemed to have issues with his father. Mother’s best friend from Hogwarts had a boy a little older than him and they would visit them every summer - even though they lived in Italy. Blaise was the best friend a boy could have - much nicer than the boys that his father arranged for him to play with. Blaise didn’t mind that he preferred reading and drawing to playing outside. Eventually, his Mum (even though Father made him call her Mother - she preferred when he called her Mum) started bringing a girl named Daphne over to play. One day she explained that she and Grandfather Nott had agreed with her parents that they would be bonded some day, but that would not be for a very long time.

Father didn’t like Daphne, so eventually Mum started bringing him to her house instead. He really liked Daphne - she was very loud and fun, but in a nice way. She, like Blaise, didn’t make fun of the fact that his house wasn’t as nice as their’s were. He had heard his father and grandfather arguing about all the money that his father had squandered on ‘the darkness’ so assumed that was the reason.

He was a very happy, if shy, boy. But all of that changed when he turned seven and his father announced that he was to move out of the nursery wing of the house into a proper boy’s room and that Father would be starting to take control of his education. He fired all his tutors (amid a lot of arguments with his Mum) and vowed he would train him himself. He would lock him in the duelling room and have him read very dark texts. He had to read about how muggles would kill them all, the importance of blood purity and dark rituals. He was only able to see his Mum at meal times, then just at dinner and started seeing children like Malfoy, Crabbe and Goyle more often.

Then, one day, Mum wasn’t at dinner. Father wasn’t there either so he went to her room to find her lying in bed - her face was bloated and purple - there were bruises and cuts all over her arms. She was still warm, but clearly dead. He smelled burning and had run out to the gardens to see a bonfire with his father burning all of her things. He ran to try and stop him and that was when he was hit with his first cruciatus curse.

“Now you know what happens when you abandon our ways”, his father had spat out.

Things went from bad to worse. His father had arranged for some Death Eater healer to say he was too distraught to go to Mum’s funeral. He started writing all his post for him - every week there was a letter to grandfather saying that he was fine and enjoying his studies. The floo was locked down so he couldn’t escape and his rooms were locked at night. He had no access to quill and parchment aside from in the duelling room.

About six months in, his father decided that he needed to take the next step in his studies and, when he arrived in the duelling room in the morning, he was greeted by the sight of a muggle chained to the wall. He smelled of booze and piss (not unlike his father) and he was instructed to torture him. He couldn’t - he didn’t have it in him in any event - but also didn’t have the power - he was only seven. So, after taking some crucios himself, his father put him under the imperius curse and forced his magic through him to make him do it. He could still hear the man screaming in his nightmares. He passed out from the exertion and, when he woke on the stone floor and could feel blood still tricking down his neck from when he had fallen to the ground next to the corpse of the muggle, his father read him the letters that he had written for him to send today - one to his grandfather saying how much he was enjoying his defence lessons and one to Blaise saying that they had grown apart and he didn’t want to ever see him again.

“As a reward for today, you may bring these to the owlery yourself”, he had snarled at him, “Straight up and then immediately go to your room. I will know if you go anywhere else in the manor or if fewer than two letters are posted”.

He laboured up the stairs. In his desperation, when he got to the owlery, he put his finger into the blood dripping from his open head wound and wrote ‘help me’ in shaking letters on the letter to Blaise. He sent both letters out and passed out there on the owlery floor.

The next thing he knew, he was at his Grandfather’s. There was a healer and his Grandfather, Zia Angelica and Blaise - Blaise who sat by his side as he explained everything (well not the muggle) to his Grandfather. Blaise who sat by his side as he healed. Blaise who would become the one person who knew everything. Blaise - his saviour and his best friend.

When he was finally healed, his Grandfather removed him from his father’s care. There was no evidence that they could pin on him for his Mum’s murder and he didn’t want to have to explain what had happened to him in court so he moved in with his Grandfather, his father was excluded from the succession in his favour and he spent a good part of the year with Blaise and his family. The only rub was that his father had invoked an ancient law which required him to have access to his son for two weeks a year. While grandfather confiscated his wand during the visits, he still was able to cast a mean wandless hex and was pretty handy with his fists. But it was only two weeks a year - and one of those was now done.

He felt he owed everything good that had happened over the seven years since to Blaise and that letter. So he was determined that he would be the best wingman a person could have. He would write to Daphne as soon as he could and get her on side. She was better at this sort of thing than he was anyway. In any event, he was going to do everything that he could to ensure that Heir Potter Black saw Blaise for the kind of person he truly was instead of the facade he wore at school. He couldn’t control Heir Potter Black’s feelings, he had no idea whether he would be interested in a wizard or whether he was even considering courtship at the moment. But he couldn’t control the impression that Blaise made and help to show him in the best possible light. And he would.

***

Chapter Text

Harry had really enjoyed the quidditch match. He had never seen a professional one before and it was incredible - certainly nothing like he had ever seen at Hogwarts. He did notice that he saw the snitch a while before either of the seekers did, but he supposed that it was easier to see it with the binoculars - no omnioculars as Aunt Cassie called them - and not being in the heat of the game. He wondered if others in the crowd did.

The evening seemed to be a bit of a waste for Percy and Heir Nott as they spent most of their time talking about school, but there you go. Blaise and Issy seemed to have really enjoyed it, but both weren’t happy with the result - he supposed they must have been rooting for Uganda.

When they got back to the cottage, Aunt Cassie told him that she had asked the Contessa if she would be available for some extra potions tutoring over the remainder of the summer to give Moony a rest - she seemed nice so he had no objections - especially since Moony really seemed to have the same view of potions that he did.

When they went up to bed, he tried to get some information from Percy about the trial and asked if he had seen Sirius, but Percy said he wasn’t allowed to talk about it and he had only spent the day organising papers for an Associate in the firm in any event and would be doing the same tomorrow when he had to go back to Casa Zabini and help Blaise with the water slide.

He wasn’t stupid and knew that all of this stuff was being organised to try to keep his mind off of the trial. It wasn’t working very well but he appreciated that people tried to do it - even if it meant that Blaise and Heir Nott were going to have to try to build a water slide until it was over. So he sat down at the table in the kitchen while Mimsy made him drink some more bloody potions and wrote a letter to Sirius about the match. Grandfather sat with him, reading some papers, and took the letter when he had finished it. He didn’t read it, but just tucked it in with his papers.

“I know this is frustrating for you Harry. I understand that you wish to see Sirius, but he really feels that it will be easier for him to see you again as a free man - it is only a matter of a few days and I understand that your Aunt Cassiopeia and the Contessa have some activities for you? Perhaps you and I could go walk around Borgo Magico before supper tomorrow evening? It is lovely and you should have the opportunity to to see some of the country whilst we are here? I can keep it from your Aunt so you are not forced to try on more robes”.

Harry laughed and agreed to go. He really did not want to try on any more clothes. So he headed upstairs and got himself ready for bed. Percy was already asleep so he crept into bed and rubbed his plushie under his pillow before he tried to concentrate on the sound of Percy’s breathing to fall asleep to.

He got up with the sun the next morning and, after Mimsy made him sit down to breakfast and take his potions, he went outside to explore a bit before everyone else was up since it was only five in the morning. He walked around the cottage and looked at the flowers. He thought he should take a picture of them and send them to Nev. He would probably like them, but he didn’t have a camera so he started wandering up the hill. It looked like someone was running in the distance, but before he could really notice, Mimsy appeared and said that people were up and he should come in as ‘Master Percy’ would be leaving to go to his work hotel.

So he sat for breakfast with everyone else and agreed with Grandfather that they would meet at the cottage at 15:00. He wished Percy good luck on his day and then found himself in the sitting room waiting for 10:00 when Aunt Cassie and he were going to find the lake where he would be working this morning. He wished he had thought to bring a broom, but didn’t even know if or where he could fly anyway, so he took out his book on rituals and rites and read up on Lughnasadh.

He barely noticed when Aunt Cassie came in and advised him to change into swim shorts and a shirt to head over to the lake. So he got ready and they walked over (after Mimsy played with his hair for a while - ‘I’ll be very glad when you get some more length Master Harry, but it is getting easier’).

As they walked, Aunt Cassie asked how he was feeling. He thought for a moment or two before responding.

“I’m very anxious about the trial. I really wish I could see him, but I guess I understand. I kind of feel bad that the Zabini’s are babysitting me”.

“They most certainly are not. They enjoy your company”.

“I’m sure they have better things to do… but I did really enjoy the quidditch last night. Should I get the Contessa a thank you gift?”

“No, that is my responsibility and your Grandfather will get a gift for Contessa Zabini for allowing us to stay. All you need to do is to send thank you notes when you return home - not before. I do understand your anxiety and I find myself to be in a similar situation. My head is telling me, very firmly, that all will work out - but I cannot stop myself from worrying and so I try to keep myself occupied. I suggest you do the same. All the worrying in the world will not change things”. She squeezed his hand as she said that.

The lake wasn’t far from the Zabini’s Manor and was beautiful - surrounded by trees (and an assortment of very strange looking objects). Theo was sitting at a table concentrating very hard on a bit of parchment and Blaise was sitting on the ground wrestling with a bit of bamboo. He didn’t want to interrupt but was saved by Miss Zabini who was wading on the side of the lake.

“Harry! I’m so glad you came - those two have been ever so cranky”.

He laughed, “Well let’s see if we can help and make them less cranky”.

****

Sirius was exhausted after yet another trial run and update with Ted. He was being led from one interviewing room into another where his healer, a rather stern witch named Cerys Jenkins, was waiting for him.

“Good day Sirius, how are you feeling today?”

“Antsy would be the best word for it, Healer Jenkins. I want this all to be over and I want to be at home with my godson”.

“Have you had a letter from him today?”

“I have. He went to see the World Cup semi-final last night. His friend’s brother came over with him, but is working for Ted now. He is being kept busy but I can tell he is worried and there is nothing I can do about it”.

“You could allow him to visit you”.

He shook his head, “I do not want Harry to ever see the inside of a prison. He has suffered enough”.

“Have you considered that not seeing you is causing him distress?”

“I have - you know that better than anyone. But it is far better for him and for me to have him focus on amusing himself and then, in a few days time, he can see me again as free man. A free man for the first time since I chose vengeance over his well-being”.

Healer Jenkins sighed, “We have litigated this greatly over the past few weeks. I know very well how you regret the actions of a young man who had just lost his greatest friends and was betrayed by another. To be honest I don’t believe that this is a subject on which you should be focusing as we approach your trial. Perhaps today we could spend the time focussing on your plans following your trial?”

“That is easy, Healer Jenkins, if I am allowed the hope that I will be freed, I plan to get myself over to where he is staying as soon as I can. Then I will whisk him away home and we will spend the remainder of the summer together. I am going to throw him the best birthday a fourteen-year-old has ever seen. We’re going to fly and I’ll work with him on his swimming”.

She tilted her head to the side, “Interesting and may I ask what do you plan to do for yourself?”

“Harry is all that matters. I can think about other stuff when he returns to school. Although I am beginning to think he shouldn’t - I mean Pettigrew is still out there and he can get in and out”.

“I imagine that is a discussion for you to have with Harry. But may I make an observation?”

He sighed, “That is what my aunt is paying you to do”.

She smiled, “I suppose that is true. You didn’t mention taking over his guardianship. The activities that you discussed sounded more like things that one would do with a friend rather than with one’s parent”.

“I already told him that I don’t want to replace his parents…”

“And you won’t. But, as his guardian, you will be acting in loco parentis. You will be responsible for his welfare and his development. I suspect, from what you have told me about his upbringing to date, that he will be in need of a strong, consistent adult figure to help him transition into his new life. Since you are the first person to have ‘seen’ him, he will look to you”.

“He has Grandfather and Moons and what do you mean by ‘seen’?”

“Lord Black, I need not remind you, is in his nineties. Mr Lupin, if I understand from what you have told me, represents more of a teacher figure to Heir Potter Black than a parental one. By seeing him, I simply mean that you are the first person - other than peers - who seemed to recognise that his life wasn’t the fairy tale that the wizarding world thought - you saw him and you saved him”.

“I didn’t…”

“You did, but the reason that I am bringing this up is for Harry’s benefit as well as yours. Both of you will find yourself in a safe environment for the first time in a very long time when you are free. I haven’t met with your godson but, from what you tell me, he has a lot of adjusting to do. Adjusting to a new home, to not having to fend for himself, to living a life he never knew he was born into? Do you know how much of my practice is helping young heirs and heiresses cope with the pressures expected of them? Children who were aware of their station from the day they were born? Harry will be a Lord in three years time - that has got to be stressful”.

“Are you trying to tell me to take him and run?”, he asked feeling anxious.

“Absolutely not. I am just saying that he will need you to guide him through things, set boundaries, and this is something that you will need to learn on the job - like all parents do but you are starting with a fourteen year old boy”. 

“He’s thirteen”, he interjected.

“Yes, until you throw him the ‘best birthday party ever’”, she said and he swore she rolled her eyes at him, “I think he may try to parent you as well - which you should not allow and I know that you made that clear to him when he didn’t tell you about his scar. That is a very good instinct that you had. But I also think that you will need to find yourself a support network. Things to do when he is doing his studies. People to speak to who are not in your household”.

“I don’t want him to think I’m abandoning him”.

“Nor do I. Your Grandfather has done a wonderful job creating a structured summer for him - one which keeps him occupied during a part of each day. You can use that time to speak to, I don’t know, your friend Amelia who is raising her niece? Your cousin Andromeda whose daughter has recently left home? Or, people who are not parents but to whom you can speak about what you plan to do with your life? Obviously I know that you will not have to work, but have you thought about how you will fill your time when Harry is at school aside from worrying about him?”.

“Are you trying to make me go literally insane before my trial?”

“Actually, I am trying to take your mind off of it for a little while. Is it working?”

He laughed, probably a bit too loud and then put his head in his hands, “I don’t want to fuck this up”.

“You will. We all do. The good ones are the ones who try to fix it when they do. Your instincts are very good when you think things through. All I am suggesting is that you take some time to do so - less about Harry and more about you and what you wish to do with your life”.

“I don’t have that luxury”.

“You will now. And it is not a luxury Mr Black. It is your life”.

***

Harry spent about an hour with Issy watching Blaise try, and fail, to bend the bamboo.

“How did you do this Potter? We soaked it all night”, Blaise said in frustration.

“Well, ours was already bendy when we cut it down. When did you cut yours?”

Theo looked up from his drawings, “We didn’t - we sent an elf to buy some from the market. It was just as it is now - just less wet”.

“Oh, maybe we should rethink then. I was actually wondering about your curly straw. Do you still have it?”

“It’s somewhere in that pile of junk”, Blaise replied, “Hang on”. He took out his wand, pointed it to the pile, cast reparifarge, and the junk transformed into about 10 seashells, a couple of snails, a small acer tree and a bright blue crazy straw. 

He walked over and picked up the straw, but saw that the loops were all higgledy-piggledy rather than a corkscrew pattern which would have been easier. Blaise must have seen the disappointment on his face.

“Colour doesn’t suit you Harry? Would you prefer a Gryffindor red?”.

“I was hoping it would be in a shape where we could just enlarge it and use it as the slide, but this wouldn’t work - you’d end up going upside down and would have to defy gravity”.

“But yours went up and down”, Blaise protested.

“But Harry had that waterfall to provide momentum - even if we use an overpowered augamenti, we couldn’t get enough pressure to make us go around the loops - we’d need a straw that, if you drop water in the top it naturally flows down to the bottom”, Theo said, “So you were thinking Harry that we would just make it big enough so we fit through the tube? Maybe if we heat the plastic we could bend it?”

He nodded, “But we’d have to be careful that we don’t make parts impassable when its bent - like make it too thin or burn a hole in it”.

They talked for a while and then Issy came over and drew a picture of a spiral shaped straw, “It would work if it looked like this, no?”

Blaise looked at the paper, “Yes, but ours doesn’t look like that”.

She smiled, “Mamma got me some when I said I liked yours. They are in my room, but they are pink not your red Harry”.

Blaise laughed and said, “I was just teasing Harry because red is his house colour at school, but you shouldn’t have to give up your present for us”.

“But if I give you one, then I can play on it too, yes?”

“Only if we prove it is safe - it might not even work?”

“I want to try”, she said and started heading back to her house to get her straw.

Blaise turned to Theo and him and asked, “You think it could work?”

“We’d need to build a ladder to get up to it, and it would have to come out in the deep part of the lake so you wouldn’t hit the bottom when you land”, Theo said.

“And we’ll need golems to test with - especially if your little sister is going to try”.

Aunt Cassie looked up from the chair where she was sitting reading a book, “That is not a problem boys - you just need to gather some mud, or better yet clay, and we can make one for each of the four of you”.

So he and Blaise were assigned by Theo to go and gather mud while Theo worked on sketches and Issy came back clutching two pink straws.

The rest of the morning was playing around with the straws - they duplicated them plenty of times so there were lots of options and he was quite pleased that he didn’t blow any of them up when he enlarged them. By the time he had to leave to get ready to see Grandfather, they had enlarged one enough that Blaise (who was the broadest of the four of them) could crawl through it without any problems.

He apologised for leaving them, but they told him that he shouldn’t worry and that they would meet him back here tomorrow at 10 in order to test it properly with the golems that they had made.

All cleaned and dressed, he met Grandfather at the cottage and they walked over to the village. It was very busy - with a market of goods produced by the local witches and wizards. There were so many different things, he didn’t know where to look first. They started in the food section and they shared something called a schiacciata - which was apparently the name of the bread - which was stuffed with vegetables and cheese. Then they tried coccoli which were deep-fried dough filled with ham and cheese and were definitely very good, if a bit messy to eat. Then they had some pistachio gelato which was like Italian ice cream that he would rank up there with Mr Fortescue’s.

He browsed at some paintings that were on display - landscapes of areas like those around the Zabini house, but they were enchanted so you could see the breeze rustling through the trees and the grasses - while Grandfather sampled some of the local wines and meads. He ordered a couple of cases.

“I don’t want to risk your Mimsy’s wrath by allowing you to try now - but when you are off your potions, I think that you should try a taste of the ones that I have selected. Small amounts are acceptable at your age and you should be starting to learn about wine. I have ordered some of the Conte’s favourite mead as a thank you gift though I personally have never really developed the taste for mead”, he said as they headed off down a different path where there was a lot of jewellery and the like.

He stopped at booth where the vendor was selling beads, runes and leather straps with a sign in Italian, but it looked like the things you would need to make friendship bracelets.

“I wonder if Hermione or Issy might like some of these?”

Grandfather pulled him to the side, “Harry, a wizard in your position should be aware of the connotations of giving jewellery as a gift. You’ve read your etiquette book? Do you wish to court either Miss Granger or Miss Zabini?”

“No!”, he said a bit too loudly, “No, and I have read the book. I’m sorry I just wasn’t thinking”.

“It is not a problem. It is one of the reasons why we tend not to give gifts aside from birthdays and Yule. You’ll get used to it. Now, speaking of birthdays, have you given any thought as to what you wish for yours?”

He didn’t know how he felt about that. “I don’t need anything and you and Aunt Cassie have already given me so much”.

Grandfather smiled at him, “You have only received things that you should have had to begin with. And birthdays are a time for things you don’t need”.

“I’m just having trouble concentrating on it, or anything, at the moment”.

He felt a hand touch his shoulder, “I understand. But I should make you aware that my wife always took care of shopping for us. If you don’t give me a suggestion before too long, your Aunt Cassiopeia will no doubt get you more of the fancy robes that she loves so much. For now, what are your impressions of Italy? Have you been enjoying it?”

Harry smiled (and inwardly flinched at the idea of more fancy robes) and talked about how beautiful he found it so far, how he tried to explain the flowers growing around the cottage to Neville in a letter, and how he had enjoyed spending the day with the Zabinis and Heir Nott.

“Perhaps then”, Grandfather said as he pulled him into a small shop, “a camera would be a nice gift - so you can document your time here and on your future travels and share them with your friends”.

So, after being given an early birthday present (along with some instruction from the nice shopkeep), they headed back to the cottage for a quiet evening.

The next morning was pretty much the same as the day before, but he took pictures for Neville with his new camera before heading over to the lake at the Zabinis. He was quite amazed at the progress that Blaise and Theo had made. There was now a floating dock thing in the middle of the lake with a bamboo ladder leading up to what was once a drinking straw which now looked like a very pink water slide. He noticed a tank above with a piece of bamboo dripping into the slide.

“Wow. You made a lot of progress yesterday. Sorry I wasn’t here to help”.

Blaise came out from behind the steps, “Not to worry at all. It is our project after all and you came up with all the ideas so thank you for that”.

“Plus Blaise was obsessed once we started going. Didn’t even stop for dinner - he lugged all the lumber for the dock and built the ladder. The charm work is, of course, all mine but he serves as very useful manual labour”.

He noticed Theo laughed a little too loud as Blaise decided to take off his shirt and flex his arms. 

“So the tank above - is that your water source?”

“Yes. Easier than having someone up there with a wand. Just thought we’d refill it between goes and then let it pour down the slide with the person. We’ve tested that a couple times, but thought we’d wait for you until the golems go. We’re hoping to have it all done by the time Issy finishes her studies this morning”.

The tests went well - although Aunt Cassie really laughed when the Harry golem flew off the end and into a tree. “You are too light, poor Miss Isabella would be halfway across those hills if she went on it”.

Looking horrified, Blaise set to work at changing the angle at the bottom and then they successfully had all four golems land in the water three times each.

“Well I think we can qualify that as a success”, Aunt Cassie said, “but I would prefer that there is at least one other adult here before I allow you to use it”.

“Mamma will be free once Issy has finished her lessons. Why don’t we wait until after lunch?”, Blaise said, “Perhaps I can show you around the grounds? Lady Cassiopeia?”

“Please feel free, but I am very happy here with my book”.

“You don’t have to, I’d be happy to sit and read with Aunt Cassie”, he said quietly.

“It will be my pleasure Your Grace, I believe I offered at Black Manor and we are very proud of the local flora and fauna”, Blaise said with a small bow that made him roll his eyes.

“You should go Harry”, Theo said, “It is really lovely around here. I’d join you, but I have to check on a potion I’ve been working on”.

So he cleaned the mud off of him with a quick scourgify and followed Blaise around the lake and away from the cottage. They walked up to the top of a hill and he could see lush countryside for  miles in every direction with only the cottage that he was staying in and a the very elegant house where he had breakfast yesterday. From here he could see some very nice gardens behind the house.

“It is really beautiful here. It must have been a great place to grow up”, he said.

“We are very lucky, but this is just where we spend our summers. The main family home is in Venezia - Venice so that is really where I grew up. My nonno and nonna - sorry grandfather and grandmother - live there too but summer in the islands. There is also the presidential palace where my parents spend most of the time when I am in school, but Issy knows that much better than I do. Papà wasn’t elected until the year before I started Hogwarts. That’s also in Venice and is a little stuffy for my taste”.

“Wow. I can’t even imagine - Venice is supposed to be very beautiful?”

“It is - especially the magical district. All built around canals but it gets very hot and crowded in the summer - so this is an ideal place to retreat to”.

“Does your grandfather do politics too?”

“Oh no”, Blaise laughed, “he loathes it. Before he retired, he was a potioneer - like my cousin Marcella. Papà said he was mortified when he told him that he planned to run for the Senate. But he supported him because it was what he wanted to do”.

“And you?”

“Definitely on Nonno’s side. I think I want to do something with runes - maybe something with creating magical artefacts or teaching? I’ll need to get a mastery first. What are you thinking about?”

“I have no idea. I mean something that won’t interfere with my Wizengamot duties, but I don’t even know what the options are”.

“I have a book I can lend you if you want - oh no it’s in Italian I think. Maybe Theo has one?”

He laughed, “It doesn’t matter. I can’t even focus on the books I have now. I’m kind of a mess. Like I know you are keeping me busy and I appreciate it…”

“Hey, don’t worry about it, why don’t we head back and maybe swim until lunch?”

The rest of the day passed in a bit of a blur. He found himself getting lost in his head worrying about the trial which would start the next day. Conte Zabini joined them all for lunch outside as he and the Contessa would have to entertain members of the ICW that evening and he wanted to see him and Aunt Cassie before they left.

‘From what I understand Harry, the trial is expected to be very quick and the Italian representative seems confident it will conclude in your godfather’s favour tomorrow”, he said before turning to Blaise, “Will I have the pleasure of seeing you test your pink monstrosity before I have to return to the office?”

“The pink is mine Papà”, Issy piped up.

“Ed è bellissimo, mia cara ragazza”, he replied which must have been a nice response as she giggled and smiled.

After lunch was over they decided that they would all try the slide. Unfortunately, to do so, he had to swim out to the floating dock thing and it was embarrassing to be so slow to get there and out of breath when he finally did. Theo had taken a broom to get there (‘I have a pretty deep cut on my arm and want to minimise the time I spend in the water. I’m already on enough potions’, he had shrugged).

The water slide was successful (and no one landed on the shore - although with three adults pointing wands at them as they went - it wouldn’t have made much of a difference). Issy in particular found the whole experience very thrilling. He wouldn’t say it out loud, but it wasn’t a patch on the one he had built with Sirius and Moony and that set his mind back to worrying about the trial.

After the Conte and Contessa left (and he had profusely thanked them for their hospitality and for their help with Sirius), Blaise and Issy decided to swim. He declined, explaining to Issy that he had only just started to learn at the beginning of the summer.

“Oh, you are doing really good. I learned a long time ago, with Theo when he started staying with us again”, she said and she swam away.

Theo, who he was sitting next to said, “My father is not a nice man. The Contessa was my mother’s best friend and Blaise and the Zabinis have been my salvation since my mother died. My grandfather is my guardian - but… well anyway”.

“The people I stayed with weren’t nice either”, he said quietly, “I’m glad you got away”.

“I’m glad you did too”.

He was really anxious by the time he got home and, after dinner with Grandfather and Aunt Cassie - where Grandfather assured him that all would go well and Aunt Cassie squeezed his hand from time to time - he went up to bed and tried to sleep. He didn’t even try to hide the fact he was sleeping with his plushie.

Sleep was a strong word, and he finally gave up trying around five and went down for breakfast and potions (he wasn’t sure that Mimsy ever slept - he would have to ask someone about that). Afterwards, he headed up to the highest nearby hill and opened his book on rituals. He made a circle of small stones and, in the centre placed a piece of parchment on which he put some of the berries that had for breakfast, cut his finger and dripped a few drops of blood onto the parchment, lit the parchment on fire and then poured water from his wand once the parchment had completely burnt.

“Lady Magic, I honour you with the fruit of your earth, the water from your seas, the air to feed your fire and the blood of an unworthy wix. I humbly ask that you grant favour to your son Sirius Orion Black who has been jailed for so long for the acts of others. Please watch over him during his trial and lead him home”.

He vanished the ashes and sat in the early light allowing himself to cry. He didn’t notice someone run up behind him until Blaise crouched down and said, “You’re bleeding?”

He wiped his eyes on the back of his sleeve and looked at his finger, “Oh yeah - I was just praying”.

Blaise cast an episkey on the finger and said, “Lady Magic helps the worthy. It will be fine today - but you should get back and your Aunt and Grandfather will worry at your absence”.

He just nodded and stood up.

“We hope to see you at the lake this morning”.

***

Sirius was escorted from his cell, with magic inhibiting cuffs on, and the guards side-alonged him to the courthouse where his trial would finally be carried out. Ted was waiting for him in the anteroom whilst the ICW members took their seats. Healer Jenkins was there as well as she would be a witness and she coached him through his breathing to calm him before he went in. After what seemed to be an age, Ted led him through and he was bound into the defendant’s chair with Ted, his associate and a Weasley seated to his right at a table. He didn’t recognise the witch seated in the prosecutor’s table, but did know Amelia Bones who was seated next to her.

A clerk spoke first, “Please rise for the Supreme Mugwump”.

Dumbledore walked in and motioned for everyone to sit giving him a nod.

“Wizards and witches of the International Confederation of Wizards, thank you for attending this hearing where you will be asked to determine the fate of Sirius Orion Black who is accused by the British Ministry of Magic of the following crimes:- (1) The murder of Peter Mitchell Pettigrew on 1 November 1981; (2) The murder of twelve muggles, or non-magical persons, on 1 November 1981; (3) Being an accessory to the murder of Lord James Fleamont and Lady Lily Anne Potter by the self-titled Lord Voldemort on 31 October 1981; (4) Being a Death Eater - meaning a supporter of the self-titled Lord Voldemort - Death Eaters being classified as a terrorist group at the time; (5) Escaping from Ministry custody at Azkaban on 31 July 1993; and (6) Escaping from Ministry custody again, this time at Hogwarts School of Witchcraft and Wizardry, on 6 June 1994. This case is under the jurisdiction of the ICW as Mr Black surrendered himself to the authorities in Italy and Italy does not have an extradition treaty with the United Kingdom. The British Ministry has agreed to accept the outcome of this trial. To begin with who is present to represent the defendant, Sirius Orion Black?”

“I am Edward Tonks QC, Supreme Mugwump, and I am representing Mr Black”.

“Thank you Mr Tonks and who is representing the British Ministry today?”

The ugly witch sitting next to Amelia stood, “I am Dolores Jane Umbridge, Senior Undersecretary to the Minister of Magic, Cornelius Fudge, and I am representing the Ministry”.

“Thank you Madame Umbridge, I was not aware that you had a legal background”.

“I do not, however, Madame Bones who is seated beside me does and is here if required”, she said dismissively and he swore he saw Ted smirk.

“Thank you. Now before the pleas are taken, Mr Tonks has submitted a pre-trial motion that today’s trial is split into two components - the first for charges 1 - 4. Once that is completed then charges 5 and 6 will be considered. This is acceptable to the court if it is acceptable to the prosecution?”

“It is”, the British witch who he now thought looked rather like a toad said.

“Madame Umbridge are you sure?”, Amelia said quietly, “I understand the Minister wants you to…”

“Of course I am Amelia”, she said with a wave of her hand, “We are ready to begin when you are Supreme Wugwump”.

Ted wrote on his notepad - ‘checkmate’.

“Thank you Madame Umbridge”, Dumbledore said, “Mr Tonks, how does the defendant plead with respect to counts one through four”.

“Not guilty”.

“So noted. Please proceed with your defence”.

Ted stood and gave a preamble describing him as a war hero and a friend who was betrayed and framed by another who was left by a negligent government to languish in hell for crimes he hadn’t committed. He made it sound like he was the love child of Godric Gryffindor and Helga Hufflepuff. 

Next he called Healer Jenkins up to discuss his mental state and whether he was fit for trial. She really laid it on thick about the effects he suffered in Azkaban but said that, under the Italian system, he had been physically healed and that she had been seeing him since his incarceration and deemed him fit to testify. The Ministry toad grumbled at the description of Azkaban as inhumane, but had no questions.

Then it was his turn. He took a deep breath as he was sworn in.

“Supreme Wugwump, the defendant has agreed to take veritaserum for this component of the trial. The only request the defence makes is that any cross examination questions are vetted before presented to the defendant in order to ensure that they apply only to counts one through four - the subject of this trial”.

“The court has no objections”.

“Nor does the British Ministry”, the toad said and Amelia was now definitely shaking her head.

They administered the potion and he felt odd - like he was in a trance - as the first question was asked.

“Please state your name and date of birth”.

“Sirius Orion Black born on 3 November 1959”.

“Thank you Mr Black. May I first ask your relationship to Mr Peter Mitchell Pettigrew?”

“We attended Hogwarts together. We were in the same house and were in a friendship group with James Potter and Remus Lupin”.

“Thank you. The British Ministry alleges that you were the secret keeper for the location of the late Lord and Lady Potter. Is this true?”

“No. The original plan was to make me the secret keeper, but James and I decided I was too likely a candidate so we switched at the last minute and Pettigrew was the secret keeper”.

“What was your relationship with Lord and Lady Potter?”

“James was my best friend from the day we met on the Hogwarts express. I became close friends with Lily when she and James began to date. I was the best man at their wedding and I was named godson to their son Harry”.

Ted then went through the questions that they had practiced a million times and he found that, with the potion, he didn’t feel the emotions that he normally felt when they went through them. Finally, he rested and the ministry witch stood. With the approval of Dumbledore, Ted cast a silencing spell on him to prevent him from answering questions that were unrelated to the Potter’s murder.

“Mr Black, you claim that Mr Pettigrew was an animagus. There is no record of this within the Ministry”.

“He didn’t register”, he answered when the silencing spell was taken off.

“That is illegal”, she replied.

“That is of no bearing to Mr Black’s case Madame Umbridge. I am sure the Ministry will take that up with Mr Pettigrew when he is brought to justice”, Ted replied.

“Why do you believe that Mr Pettigrew is still alive?”

Ted objected that this was irrelevant to the specific charges, but Dumbledore allowed it.

“I saw his picture. Minister Fudge gave me a copy of the Daily Prophet when he visited Azkaban and I saw a picture of him, in his animagus form, on the shoulder of a child who appeared to be of Hogwarts age”.

“So this is why you escaped from Azkaban? To try to carry out the crime of which you are accused and succeed this time?”

“Objection, this relates to count 5 which is not under consideration at present”, Ted said.

“You are correct Mr Tonks. Madame Umbridge - you may undertake this line of questioning when we convene for those charges”.

“Of course. Mr Black, when you were arrested you had two foreign wands on your person - black walnut with griffin feather cores - along with two wands holsters. Would you please explain why you carried two wands?”

“I remind Madame Umbridge that we were at war at the time, and it is not illegal to carry multiple wands nor to purchase wands from abroad. Many witches and wizards do so”, Ted said as he objected to the question.

“Objection sustained”.

“Then Mr Black, you also had this on your person”, she said holding up a silver locket on a broken chain, “No one at the Ministry has been able to open it so it clearly has dark magic associated with it. What is it and what does it do?” She almost hissed in glee as she asked the question.

He felt a bit overwhelmed - even under the veritaserum. Ted looked at him and nodded that he should answer.

“It was a gift from Lily and James. It was enchanted so that it could only be opened by four people - them, me and my godson. I had forgotten about it while I was in Azkaban but I never took it off after it was given to me”.

“Then I demand that you open it”, she said dropping it on the table in front of Ted.

“Is this something you wish to do?”, Ted asked quietly and he just nodded in response. He picked up the locket and opened it to see the picture of him cradling Harry in his arms on the day of the blood adoption and handed it to Ted while tears started to form in his eyes.

“Supreme Mugwump. The locket contains a photograph of Mr Black holding his godson”, Ted said as he brought it to the dais where Dumbledore was seated.

Dumbledore looked sad as he looked at it, “I can confirm this to be the case. Does the Ministry have any further questions for the defendant on counts one through four?”

“The prosecution rests”, she said as she sat down with a sulk.

“Then please administer the antidote to Mr Black”, Dumbledore said and an auror had him drink a potion and his emotions seemed to intensify again, “Mr Tonks - are there any follow up questions for the defence?”

“The defence would like to question Madame Bones”, he said.

Once she was sworn in and seated, Ted asked, “Madame Bones, Madame Umbridge mentioned Mr Black’s wands. Since they have been recovered from Azkaban - where they were kept whilst he was imprisoned without a trial - has your department examined them to determine what the most recent spells cast were?”

“We have Mr Tonks. For one wand, the spells cast were, in reverse order, a stupefy, an episkey, two rennervates and a Homenum Revelio. These are consistent with the testimony of Mr Black that he tried to rouse the Potters before trying to heal Heir Potter and then attempted to stun Mr Pettigrew. The last five spells on the other wand were all, erm, personal hygiene spells”.

“Thank you Madame Bones. The defence rests”.

With that Dumbledore had him escorted to the anteroom with the guards whilst the case was deliberated. Ted told him he did well and Healer Jenkins tried to get him to talk about his feelings about the locket. All that happened was that he remembered the guards at Azkaban ripping it off his neck and him screaming at them before he was taken into the showers. Fortunately, his mind was taken away from that when the guards escorted him back into the courtroom.

Once they were seated, he was asked to stand.

“Sirius Orion Black, the ICW have found you innocent of all charges with respect to counts one through four and would like to remind you and your counsel that you have the right to apply for compensation for wrongful imprisonment”.

He breathed a sigh of relief as Umbridge stood and spoke, “Supreme Mugwump, the British Ministry wishes to proceed immediately with the remaining charges if it pleases the court”.

Dumbledore seemed to have a bit of a sparkle in his eyes, “Any objections from the Defence?”

“None sir”.

“Then you may proceed, how does the defendant plead”.

“Before we enter the plea, may the Defence question Madame Bones?”

“It is unusual, but I have no objections if Madame Bones does not?”

Amelia looked down at her table and rolled her eyes, “I have no objection Supreme Mugwump”.

She was sworn in again.

“Madame Bones, as the Head of Magical Law Enforcement for the British Ministry of Magic, would you please state what the punishment is for escaping Azkaban?”

She sighed, “Whilst it has never occurred in the past, the penalty as approved by the Wizengamot is to increase the escapee’s original sentence by 50% as I am sure you are well aware”.

“So according to my maths, Madame Bones, if the defendant’s original sentence was non-existent, then 50% of nothing is nothing”.

“That is correct Mr Tonks”.

“Thank you Madame Bones. And the penalty for escaping custody in a non-prison setting - say Hogwarts School. What would the penalty be for that?”

“Again, as you are well aware, it is a maximum of six months in Azkaban”.

“Thank you Madame Bones. I have no further questions. The defence pleads Nolo Contendere and will reduce any claims presented to the British Ministry for unlawful imprisonment by six months”.

There were murmurs amongst the courtroom as Amelia returned to her seat and the toad lady hissed at her, “What does that mean?”

“It means he is pleading no contest. No admission of guilt, but accepting the sentence that would be applied as if he were guilty. Since he already served the time, he is free to go and does not need to testify as to how he escaped. I asked you if you were comfortable with the split in the charges and you said yes before I could explain what Mr Tonks had clearly planned”.

Dumbledore banged his gavel and asked for a vote from the ICW members as to whether to accept the plea and it passed by a vast majority of the members.

“Mr Black, you are a free man. Your possessions will be returned to you and you are free to leave. I have no doubt that the British Ministry will publicly apologise for your unlawful detainment. Court is adjourned and many thanks to the witches and wizards of the ICW for this unusual recess session”.

With that, the toad lady stormed out of the room and the members of the ICW slowly filed out so he was left, unbound, with Ted and his team (who Ted was thanking). Amelia walked over and stood before Ted’s table.

“Mr Tonks. Just so you are aware, I would not have allowed you to play that particular hand but it was well played”.

“Of course I am aware, Madame Bones. I suspect that Madame Umbridge will try to blame you for this, but also that all further discussions will be held through your offices”.

She smiled and then turned to him, “Mr Black, Sirius, I am personally sorry that I didn’t discover and bring this issue to people’s attention sooner. I never believed…”

“It is resolved now Amelia and I really just want it all behind me. But I was wondering if I could spend some time with you once things are settled at home”.

“Sirius Black, are you hitting on me two minutes after being found innocent? I am still attracted only to witches - this is a low even for you”, she said with the old sparkle in her eyes and a sense of false outrage.

He laughed, “No, not that you are not still desperately attractive, but I wished to speak to you about the care of a teenager. I understand that your niece lives with you?”

She put a hand on his shoulder, “Ah.. she does indeed. Let me know when you are available and we can arrange a lunch. Although I suspect my Susan is less of a handful than your Harry will be. Now I’ll escort you into the anteroom and return your belongings. I imagine you wish to get home as soon as possible”.

He nodded as they walked into the room where his Grandfather, Aunt Cassie and Healer Jenkins were waiting.

“Grandfather”, he said hugging him, “Thank you so much for listening when I called”.

“Now now, the President has arranged transport for you from a back entrance with your Aunt Cassiopeia. You should shower, change and go find your godson. He can transport you home with his ring and we shall meet you there after we have thanked our hosts. We shall see you late this evening. I am so very pleased for you and I shall deal with the press”.  

He just nodded and thanked Ted and his team and Healer Jenkins who said quietly, “I shall expect you in my office within the week with some thoughts on what we discussed. Until then, I trust you will enjoy spending time with your godson and I am very happy for you”.

With that he followed his Aunt Cassie into what looked like a muggle car, but one that almost immediately transported them to a small cottage. He recognised it at once from Harry’s descriptions. Aunt Cassie led him into a room where there were robes laid out. 

“Clean yourself up and we’ll go collect him. Would you like me to repair your locket chain?”

He looked at the locket he was clutching in his hands and shook his head. He took out his wand and cast a quick reparo and placed it around his neck - from where it would never be taken again.

“Personal hygiene spells? Really Sirius”

He sniggered, “That was the old me. It was actually very kind of Amelia not to list them out. Lubrication spells I would imagine”.

“That is so much more than I need to know - please meet me downstairs when you are ready”.

“If it helps, it was probably onanism at that stage - you know the whole war thing?”

“It does not help”.

Cleaned, freshly-shaven and dressed, he followed Aunt Cassie to the lake that Harry had described and he saw a huge pink thing which he imagined must be the water slide. His eyes searched for his pup and he saw him sitting by the slide with his feet in the water next to another boy who thought must be the Nott boy. Aunt Cassie went to speak to Contessa Zabini and Harry looked up and dove into the water, swimming with an ungainly stroke until he could walk in the water and he ran up to him and jumped into a hug.

“You’re free!”, Harry whispered and his chest was heaving with the exertion of the swimming combined with some tears.

“I am puppy. I have missed you so much”.

He was still holding him in his arms when Aunt Cassie and the Contessa came over.

“I am so pleased for you Sirius”, the Contessa said with a smile.

”Thank you and your family so much Contessa. I can’t tell you how grateful I am …”

”No need and I hope we will be seeing you soon. Your grandfather and aunt will be joining us for dinner this evening, but I think you two will be heading home?”

He smiled, “If we are not being too rude, I think we can use a bit of time together”.

”Not rude at all. We have very much enjoyed having Harry keep us company for the past few days and our Issy so enjoys this slide”.

Harry finally let go, “Thank you so much for having me Contessa”.

She just waved her hand, “You have been a welcome addition to the usual summer crew”.

He noticed that there were three young people around them and Harry seemed to have regained his composure.

”Sirius, may I present Blaise Zabini, Heir Fawley, Theodore Heir Nott and Miss Isabella Zabini. Blaise, Theo, Issy, this is my godfather”.

He greeted them all and told Harry to say his goodbyes as he tried to keep his emotions in check. He noticed that Miss Zabini gave him a big hug and that the Zabini heir asked if he could be permitted to write to him over the remainder of the summer to which Harry replied yes. He raised his eyebrow at the boy who just smiled at him wearing that skimpy swimwear that they wear on the continent which was not appropriate for around his godson thank you very much. He would need to check with Grandfather as to whether there was some sort of understanding. Harry was too young for all of this.

After Harry said his goodbyes and was assured by Mimsy that she would collect all of his things from the cottage, Harry took his hand and used his ring to port them to Potter Manor where he shouted for Moons at the top of his lungs. “We’re here! He’s FREE!”

***

Chapter Text

Remus’s transformation that month had been the most pleasant to date with the help of Monty’s version of the wolfsbane potion. He had gone to the farm - just to ensure that the elves weren’t at any risk and didn’t even have to lock himself in the basement (although he had just in case). When he transformed, he just curled up in the corner and slept through the process. He didn’t even have any new scars when he transformed back the next morning.

Whilst in Wales, he took the opportunity to visit with Mrs Jenkins. She had complimented him on how well he was looking as he told her that he was tutoring students this summer in addition to staying with his friends and was really enjoying it. He also updated the wards on the old farm. Specifically he used some runes that Bill Weasley had given him to ward the place against Pettigrew. He carefully drew them in his blood on the stone lintel above the door and could feel the surge of magic when he finished.

Then he sat down and took some time to look through his accounts. He hadn’t touched any of the money from Hogwarts yet, and just used some of his tutoring money. The payment for each Wizengamot session would be more than enough to see him through each month - maybe that’s why all the old families stayed so rich. The only real outgoings he had were the gas, electric, water and rates for this place. That money came out of a muggle bank account in which he had deposited the money his Mam had left him and was topped up with the rental he received each month for the farmland. He would probably come back here when Harry went back to Hogwarts so he thought he might as well use some of his savings to fix it up a bit. He jotted down things he needed on a pad - the biggest expense would be some additional insulation, but he would have a word with Molly and Arthur about magical means of doing that. He was sure there were some reasonably priced furniture stores in Cardiff that would deliver out here.

While he was thinking about shopping, he thought about Harry’s birthday in just over a week. He had already owl-ordered some practical things for school next year - a new satchel and some self inking quills and journals. He knew that the Blacks would go nuts with expensive things and he would be inundated with sweets and home-made gifts from the Weasleys (and probably something plant-related and very earnest from Neville). He just wished he could give him something special too. Then the perfect idea came to him.

He went up to his bedroom and rooted through the trunk where he kept his most treasured possessions. There, at the bottom and neatly wrapped in tissue paper, was what he wanted. A journal that Lily had given him on Harry’s first birthday. He had spent the previous six months with the wolf packs for Dumbledore and she knew that he felt bad that he was missing watching Harry grow up. So each day while he was gone, she had written him a little snippet. It was all just domestic fluff. The first time he said ‘Mama’, the first time he scraped his little knee, how he crawled after Sirius and giggled, how James broke down when he said ‘Da’. There was nothing about the war, nothing about all the terrible things that were happening outside - just stories about a little boy who was loved more than anyone in the world.

After it all happened, and when Dumbledore wouldn’t tell him where Harry was, he used to open the book and read some every night before he went to sleep. Harry deserved to know about how much his parents loved him so he duplicated the journal (putting the copy in his trunk), took the original and popped back to the Manor.

Lady Longbottom invited him over to tea on Monday and they had a nice chat. He had actually warmed to the stern woman and found her to be surprisingly ruthless with respect to politics. Her current focus was how to oust the Minister.

“There are no shortages of his examples of incompetence, the only issue is that he has the support of the government benches and the darker sections of the Lords’ benches (they all have him in their pocket, you cannot tell me that Mrs Fudge can afford the latest Italian fashions on a Minister’s salary). So we have to bide our time and, when they are weakened, we strike at his next incompetent act and replace him with Lady Bones”.

He smiled, “Do you think she is interested?”

“Well she is certainly qualified. When we explain to her the benefits - special the easier hours so she can spend more time with Heiress Bones - I think she will come around. I understand that she has faith in the people in her department so she won’t have to cover for them. Now I think that the sycophant we first have to concentrate on eliminating is that awful Umbridge woman….”

After a while of listening to the schemes, she told him that she had, with Neville’s permission, written to all of his teachers (‘aside from the Potions Master, I won’t waste my ink on him’) to alert them to the fact that his magic had been blocked and asked for practice work for the summer. He would need to talk to Lord Black and Harry about that - it was a good idea.

“I should tell you that Lady Black wrote last night and said that she was finalising details with a Potions Master to work with Harry for August as I am not that much help to Lord Potter. So Neville will have some solid instruction on that before the end of the summer”.

“Did she say who?”

“I believe the name was Contessa Medici?”

Lady Longbottom’s eyes widen, “Ah, the niece of the Conte Zabini. Cassiopeia is up to something”.

He felt a pang in his stomach, “Do you think she is trying to match Harry with this woman? He is just a child”.

A smile crept across her face, “No, no. Not Heir Potter Black. I shall be in contact with Cassiopeia soon - I admire her moxie”.

He knew he looked like a simpleton but he was not going to get another word out of her, so he turned the subject onto birthday gift ideas for Heir Longbottom.

Around noon on Tuesday, the day of the trial, he had a letter through from Ted saying that it was over, had gone better than expected and that Harry and Sirius would be coming home shortly. He alerted Hutchins and charmed some bunting up in the Great Hall. He asked Dobby to talk to Cressida as to what food Sirius could have and to get some lunch ready. He knew from Lord Black’s letters that Harry had been very stressed and not eating or sleeping enough.

He settled himself down on a chair and opened the Daily Prophet - the headline had already changed to say ‘Sirius Black Found Innocent on all Charges’. Below the main story was a Rita Skeeter special about how excited the witches of Britain should be with the dashing Black heir back on the social scene. He imagined Lord Black would not be thrilled about that.

He looked up when he heard Harry screaming, “We’re here! He’s FREE!”

As he stood a very wet boy launched into his arms.

“You’re all wet”, he stupidly said as he looked over Harry’s head to Sirius.

There was a pop and Mimsy appeared with a look on her face, “Master Harry. What were you thinking porting when you are soaking wet? Upstairs and take a shower then you will have lunch and then a nap”, she turned to Sirius, “And you! Don’t think you are too old for me to order you about! Have you never heard of a drying charm? Oh and I am so pleased you are back with us - now upstairs!”

Harry gave a shrug and followed Mimsy into the house and he said, “Harry I just want to talk to Paddy for a moment - he’ll be up in a minute”.

Once Harry was out of earshot he turned to Sirius, “Before you go up, has Harry spoken to you about the changes he has made to the Manor?”

Sirius shook his head so he explained that Harry had moved all of James’s and Lily’s things out the the heir suite and had it redecorated for Sirius.

“Pads - he spent hours with Mia choosing furniture and paintings for you. He wanted you to be in one of the ‘proper family rooms’ and to have a grown up room - not the one from when you were a kid”.

Sirius looked pensive, “Well, if I don’t like it I can always go back..”

“Well, no, he’s had Hutchins turn your old room into a sitting room for me. He thought my rooms were too small - but don’t worry your fags are safely hidden in my wardrobe. If it is too much, I’m sure Harry will undo it and Hutchins can have one of the other rooms done up in the interim, but he really wanted you to have your own special space here”.

He saw that Sirius was tearing up a bit, “He’s not to parent me”.

“He’s just trying to give you a head start on settling in as a free man”.

Sirius nodded and headed up into the house. He picked up his Prophet and noted that the Rita Skeeter article was no longer there - clearly Lord Black had words with the editor.

They had lunch in the kitchen with Mia and Monty’s portrait (and Mimsy fussing over Harry) and Sirius was fawning over the new room and thanking Harry and Mia profusely.

“Are you sure you are happy with the colours?”, Harry said in a way very reminiscent of Sirius back at the Wight House.

“They are perfect pup, your Granaigh has very good taste and so do you. But you are not to fuss after me any more, understood?”

Harry nodded.

“Excellent - now what would you like to do on Sunday?”

Harry looked confused, “Sunday?”

“Your birthday pup, how would you like to celebrate your birthday?”, Sirius said.

“Oh. Well Grandfather already got me a present and I am going to lunch at Neville’s for his birthday on Saturday”.

“Speaking of which, I saw Lady Longbottom yesterday and she said that, while Neville is definitely not expecting a gift, a clipping from one of your Pritcher’s Porritch plants would be a welcome addition to his collection”, he interrupted.

“Yeah, sure…”, Harry continued, “So since I already got my present - just a nice lunch with you guys and Grandfather - Aunt Cassie too if she can make it? Maybe we could ask Ron, Hermione and Neville over?”

“I’m sure that can be sorted”, Sirius replied, “Will you allow your godfather to handle the arrangements?”

“You don’t have to”, he mumbled in response.

“I would very much like to. Now I believe that Mimsy would like you to have a nap and then perhaps you can show us the pictures from your new camera? I don’t think Moons has been to that part of Italy and I only saw the walk from the cottage to the lake”.

“Okay”, he said and smiled before excusing himself.

Once he was gone, he turned to Sirius and said, “It is not going to be a simple lunch is it?”

“No, it is not. Imagine thinking that he is only getting one present from all of us. But I am going to need some help from someone. Can you arrange for the demon twins to be here - maybe late tomorrow afternoon? I have to go to Gringotts in the morning - Grandfather has arranged it - I need to sort out my vault and sign some documents of some sort”.

“They generally come over at least once a week to play quidditch - but you’ll get Ginny as well. But, may I ask, why would you talk to the twins and not to Ron - he knows Harry better”.

“Alas, I have nothing to offer young Ronald, but I can get the twins onside easily”, Sirius replied tapping the side of his nose with his finger, “I just need to find a way to get them on their own”.

Sirius woke up from his nap a while before Harry, so he sat with him and Sirius told him to keep Sunday free all day but gave him precisely no details. When he checked his post before dinner there was a letter from Arcturus saying that they had decided to stay the night in Italy to finalise arrangements for the tutoring from Contessa Medici and that he and Cassiopeia would be arriving for lunch tomorrow.

“In that case”, Harry said, “We are going to take Siri out to the telly room and watch the first Star Wars movie. I’m sure Dobby will like to see the whole thing. Oh, but I have to call Hermione, Ron and Nev first - and I have to get something - can one of you ask for dinner to be brought out? I’ll see you there?”

He bounced out of the room and Sirius changed into the mutt to follow him so he found Dobby and arranged for dinner to be served in the telly room.

Before they started the movie, Harry handed a box to Sirius which contained a signet ring.

“This will let you port in and out just like Moony and me”.

“That’s for Potter family members only”, Sirius said looking at the ring.

“Thanks to Mum’s potion, you are as much a Potter as I am a Black”, came back with a shrug.

Dobby was very invested in the film and asked for some bits to be played back again. Harry eventually fell asleep with his head on Sirius’s shoulder - he thought Lily and James would be thrilled to see that they had finally found each other.

***

Neville got a call from Harry on Tuesday evening via his mirror thing. It certainly beat owls for communicating and he wondered if he could get one so that he could call Hannah, but he imagined that this would not be proper etiquette (although he knew for a fact that Harry called Hermione over the mirror all the time and had wondered if those two would end up courting). 

“Hey Nev! Have you heard the good news? My godfather is innocent and we are back at home!”

He smiled, “Yes - Gran told me when the Prophet headline changed. You can tell him he ousted a dispute over the price of acromantula silk between two shops in Hogsmeade”.

“He’ll be very proud. Listen, tomorrow I’m back to lessons. Mimsy just added back some of my core so there’s a bit of duelling, then some transfiguration and then PPE. I imagine Hermione will be coming for the transfiguration onwards. The Weasleys are coming over in the afternoon to fly, but I think I might go swimming. Do you want to come? Probably a 10:00 start - but I’ll warn you I may be more volatile than usual”.

He heard barking (?) in the background, “Erm, yes please but Gran is taking me shopping in the afternoon since the letters came out this week. So, I’ll leave after PPE? And did you get a dog?”

Harry laughed, “No - just Sirius being stupid. Mimsy said I can’t get my robes until the end of the summer because she is convinced I am going to have a growth spurt again and I already ordered my books via owl order. Don’t do your potions ingredients yet, because Grandad says we should wait until Contessa Medici arrives because we can get better quality stuff from our gardens and the rest of the stuff he has contacts that are better than Slug and Jigger’s”.

“Okay. I’ll let her know, but she hates going when it’s busy”.

“Great, I’ll see you tomorrow”, he said and there was another bark-like sound, “The password will be ‘Danger: Mad Dog’”, he said laughing and signed off.

He chuckled to himself as he jotted the password down on the list on his desk. It made a change from defence puns and insults about potions and Snape.  

Harry hadn’t been wrong in his assessment of his reaction to the extra bit of his core being unblocked. Fortunately, he duelled against Professor Lupin who was a very handy duelist - his own duel with Hermione was much tamer and involved a lot less fire. Transfiguration was fun but what was really interesting was PPE. Professor Lupin had asked them a couple weeks ago to think about what sort of bills they would propose if they had to write a new law and Harry was talking about his.

“Okay - this is really early stages but when Grandfather and I were reviewing the composition of the Ministry I noticed there was nothing like Social Services”.

“Social Services?”, he asked.

Hermione sat up straight, “In the muggle world, the government has areas that look after the well-being of children and vulnerable adults”.

“Oh okay”.

“And I thought why not? I mean - there’s what - like maybe 50 kids in our year. Which means there’s like 50 wixen children born each year - give or take. How hard could it be to have someone keep track of them and ensure that they are well cared for? And also, like my cousin Michael…”

“Michael?”

“My Aunt Cassie’s brother is a squib. His descendants were all non-magical until his great-grandson was born and he’s a wizard - a very cute little wizard. Uncle Marius noticed signs of magic in him and, with permission from the DMLE, grandfather told his parents - they had thought they were going mad. And I wondered why we wait until kids are 11 to tell the parents about magic? I mean we were able to explain to Mark and Sara (well Grandfather was) about magic and stuff and they agreed to live under the Statute of Secrecy so Michael will be able to spend time with us when he is older - like during the summers, but he still gets to live with his mum and dad”.

Harry and Hermione then went back and forth about the benefits of telling muggles sooner that their children were wixen, and he could see the points, until Professor Lupin reminded them that creating a new department would cost money and so tasked Harry with trying to work out the requirements and costs of the new department and then reminded him to come up with his own idea for a law. Both Harry and Hermione were very invested in the subject.

When lunchtime came, they headed upstairs and walked by the dining room where Lord Black and Lady Cassiopeia were seated. 

“Neville, Hermione - how lovely to see you”, Lady Cassiopeia said, “Will you be joining us for luncheon?”

“Good afternoon Lord Black, Lady Cassiopeia”, he replied, “I have to decline Harry’s kind invitation as I am expected at home”.

“Me too, but it is lovely to see you again Lord Black and Lady Cassiopeia”, Hermione said quietly.

“That’s Aunt Cassie to you both”, she said, “I hope we shall see each other soon. I owe Lady Longbottom a note in any event - please tell her it will be on its way this evening”.

They were just about to leave when a man, who he sort of recognised from the wanted posters but was now looking every bit the pureblood Lord, came crashing into the hallway with a stack of parchment and bumped into him - nearly knocking him over.

Mr Black excused himself as Harry came running over and gave Mr Black a hug, “Heir Longbottom, may I present my godfather, Sirius Black? Siri - this is Neville - my godbrother”.

“It is a pleasure to meet you Heir Longbottom, Harry has spoken very highly about you in his letters”.

“Thank you Sir and I am very glad that your legal issues were resolved”, he said with a slight bow.

Sirius looked like he was just about to turn to Hermione before he leaned and said quietly, “I dropped a letter for Lady Longbottom in your bag when I knocked into you. I would be grateful if you could keep the contents secret from Harry - you’ll understand when she has read it”. Then, in a louder voice, “Miss Granger - so good to see you again!”

Harry came over and told him that there wouldn’t be any classes until Tuesday as Monday was Lughnasadh and the new potions teacher wouldn’t be arriving until Tuesday at the earliest.

“But I am very much looking forward to seeing you on Saturday”

He and Hermione eventually left and, when he got home and had a quick sandwich, Gran was ready to set off to Diagon. Their first stop was Fortescue’s Ice Cream.

“I’m going to leave you here with your uncle whilst I sort out your books. You can choose what you want in your birthday ice cream cake - but remember there will only be seven of you so nothing too large - I’ve already ordered one for the family dinner”.

He had a nice chat with Uncle Florean then went off with his Gran to Madam Malkin’s to get new school robes (he was very glad that he already got his robes for the summer balls in Paris when they got his new wand) and then they headed off to Gringotts. Their account manager, Gornuk, escorted them down to the main Longbottom vault which he had only been in once before. Gran led him over to a cabinet which contained family jewellery. She shifted through the boxes until she pulled three out.

He opened the first one and there was a gold necklace with a Celtic knot that he knew symbolised family with a ruby in the centre of the knot. The second was a bracelet of black pearls - the clasp was the Longbottom crest in gold. The final one was a pair of diamond and silver earrings. 

He looked up at Gran and she smiled, “All of these are family courting gifts. Given your ages, I would recommend against the earrings as diamonds are a bit vulgar for a fourteen-year-old”.

“Which did Dad give Mum?”

“The bracelet - your grandfather also gave that to me. Your great grandfather gave the necklace as I recall”.

He picked up the bracelet and looked at it. He thought the black pearls would look nice with her house robes and he liked the fact that his Mum had worn it.

“And if she accepts, she wears this until we become betrothed?”

Gran nodded, “Unless either of you decide to break off the courtship beforehand in which case it is the only courting gift that she would be obliged to return. I think it will look lovely on Heiress Abbott”.

He smiled and decided on the bracelet. After Gran put the others back, she looked through another cabinet and pulled out a couple of tiaras with matching earrings and necklaces. She sighed as she put them in her bag, “Greengrass and Fawley balls. You are so lucky that you needn’t worry about different jewels for each one in the season”. 

He felt he was and smiled all the way as they rode the cart back up into the main area of the bank with his hand clutched around the box with the bracelet. When they got through the floo, he went into his study and put his books away and the box into the top drawer of his desk before he remembered that Mr Black had given him a letter to Gran so dug into his school bag, found it and went off to find Gran.

She opened the letter and smiled as she read it, “Keep your Sunday free Neville. We shall be attending a birthday party for Heir Potter Black”.

On Saturday morning, after breakfast with Gran, they headed to St Mungo’s to see his parents. As was tradition on his birthday, Uncle Florean met them there and they headed to their room where both of his parents were seated near their beds - just staring into space. He walked over to them and gave them each a kiss on the cheek. Gran, as she always did, put a wrapped package into his Dad’s hand and then tried to move it so that it looked like he was handing the gift to him. But this time, his Dad pulled his hand back.

“Frank darling, that is not for you - it is your gift to Neville”, Gran admonished quietly and then his Dad held his hand with the gift towards him without Gran moving it. He took it and thanked his Dad. Uncle Florean did the same thing with his Mum and he took the gift from her hand as well. He knew they didn’t know what was in there, but it still felt a bit like they were acknowledging his birthday. He opened his gift from his Dad (which was a new money bag keyed to his heir vault) and the one from his Mum (a book on magical plants of South America) and thanked them both. 

Gran was doing her usual talk - telling them what had happened during the week and, when she said that he was going to ask to court Hannah, he thought he saw his Mum rub her wrist - not like scratching an itch but like she remembered the bracelet she used to wear. He looked up at Gran and Uncle Florean, but neither of them seemed to notice it. Maybe it was just wishful thinking. When they got up to leave, his Mum wandered over and gave him a gum wrapper and he pocketed it to place it with the others - it must have been his imagination.

When they got home, it was almost time for the Abbotts to arrive so he retreated to his study and found the box. He checked twice that it was secure in his robe pocket and, after checking that his robes and hair were straight, he then headed to the formal sitting room that they rarely used aside from Yule. He was so nervous, he barely noticed when the door opened and Gran escorted Hannah and Lord and Lady Abbott into the room.

He quickly stood and greeted them and he just knew he blushed when Hannah wished him a happy birthday. Boffin came in with the tea tray, Gran served and then the room became very quiet. Gran cleared her throat and that was enough for him to realise that he had to do this now. So he stood up and turned to Lord and Lady Abbott, “Lord and Lady Abbott. Erm, thank you for coming over today. I was hoping, I would like to ask your permission to formally court your wonderful daughter Hannah?”

He heard Hannah giggle as Lord Abbott stood and looked him up and down. He felt like he was going to melt into the ground.

“Heir Longbottom, Lady Abbott and I are both very fond of you”, he felt his heart sink as this must mean they were going to say no, “However, you will only have our permission and blessing if Hannah agrees that this is what she wishes”.

Hannah jumped up, “Yes please dad? Mum?”

Lord Abbott hugged her, “Of course my darling”.

He reached into his pocket and pulled out the box and held it open in front of Hannah. “This bracelet has been in my family for generations and I would be honoured if you would wear it as a sign of our courtship”.

Hannah held out her wrist. Oh, he was going to have to put it on her. He took it out of the box and fiddled with the clasp for quite a while (eventually Gran came and helped him) and he put it on Hannah’s wrist and kissed the back of her hand.

“And that is as far as things will go for sometime now Neville”, Lady Abbott said as she admired the bracelet, “Hannah, don’t you have something to give Neville?”

“Of course, sorry”, she said and reached into her robes to pull out a small box with a ring in it. It was a gold signet ring with the Abbott family crest on it with a small ruby in the centre, “This was my great-grandfather Abbott’s ring. He was the only Gryffindor in our family so I thought it appropriate as a sign of our courtship”.

He picked it up and it was beautiful. He started to slip it onto his right pinky when Gran said quietly, “Left hand little finger Neville. So that everyone knows you are taken”.

He switched hands and it shrunk to fit his finger as he slipped it on, “Thank you Hannah. I shall treasure this”.

They sat down again and Gran and the Abbotts started talking about the Greengrass ball or something, but Hannah was sitting next to him and holding his hand so he couldn’t really concentrate on anything else.

Eventually Boffin came back in and announced that their guests had arrived, so they headed into the Entrance Hall where Ernie, Harry, Susan, Ron, Hermione, Regent Potter and Lady Bones were standing. Gran sent the kids into the smaller dining room and said that they would be in there while the adults had luncheon in the main dining room. As soon as they were alone, Hannah ran over to Susan and started showing off her new bracelet. Harry came over to him and handed him a box.

“Happy birthday Neville. I hope you like this. When Hutchins helped me propagate it, he mentioned that the plant we took it from sulks if you don’t talk to it when you water and feed it”.

He opened it and saw it was a very small Pritcher’s Porritch plant in a lovely brass pot that wouldn’t look out of place in the greenhouses at school. 

“Thank you Harry - you didn’t need to”, he said.

“I wanted to - I hope it isn’t too sulky for you”, he said with a smile.

When they sat down to lunch, Hermione was complimenting Hannah on her bracelet and saying how lovely it would look with her robes. “It’s absolutely beautiful - congratulations to you both. Has it been in your family long Neville?”

“At least three generations. My Mum and Gran both wore it. There were a couple of other options, but Gran said diamonds are vulgar on young ladies”.

“For the record”, Susan said, “If anyone ever asks for suggestions for me - I don’t think diamonds are vulgar in any sense at any age”.

Ernie burst out laughing at that point, “Duly noted Heiress Bones”. 

Lunch was lovely. It was so nice to see how happy Hannah looked with her gift. When it came time for the cake, Hermione gave him a lovely homework planner and also gave one to Harry as she said she was seeing her grandparents the next day. Ron gave him some sweets and Susan gave him a nice book on plants that he would re-gift to Hermione or Harry at some point as he already had it. His gift from Ernie was a schematic for an automatic watering system for the greenhouses that he had devised and he offered to help him install if he wished next summer. Hannah was thrilled that he had included raspberry in the ice cream cake as it was her favourite flavour. This was definitely the best birthday he had ever had.

***

Chapter Text

George Weasley woke up on Sunday morning with a very nervous feeling in the pit of his stomach. He looked over to Fred’s bed to see that he was stirring and looked anxious as well.

It had all started on Wednesday when they went to Potter Manor to fly. Harry was very bouncy - even for him - and introduced them all to his godfather who had been freed the day before. He and Fred had been very excited to meet another of the marauders.

Harry wanted to swim instead of flying and Ginny and Ron decided to join him so he and Fred headed out to the pitch and started hitting bludgers at each other. They were both pretty frustrated with the progress they had been making on the ton tongue toffee that they had invented. They could get the tongue to swell but were struggling making it back to a normal size within a reasonable amount of time. Both of them had missed dinner the night before because they couldn’t get their tongues back in their mouths in time and had to lie and say that they had eaten earlier.

He had been hit squarely in the chest by Fred’s bludger and decided to land and let himself get some air back into his lungs. Freddie joined him and took out the bruise paste. They were just about to get up in the air again when Mr Black appeared looking furtive.

“Messieurs Weasley. I was wondering if I may have a quiet word?”

“Of course Mr Black,” Fred said.

“Please call me Padfoot”, he replied with a wink, “I have been led to believe that the two of you may be just the people to help me out.”

He went on to explain that he wanted to throw the birthday party to end all parties for Harry on Sunday and that he was concerned that people may not respond well to an invitation from a recently freed ‘murderer’ - especially at such late notice. He outlined his plans for the day and asked that they ‘sort out’ the list of guests for the afternoon and arrange some entertainment for the evening as he wasn’t quite ready to go out shopping.

“If you succeed, I will give you access to my prank journals from school and I’ll throw in 25 galleons for your time.”

To be honest they wouldn’t have needed any money to throw a party for Harry, but that would almost double the 37 galleons, 15 sickles and 3 knuts that they had saved for their prototype projects and that was in addition to the chance to read a real marauder’s journal!

“Just please don’t let your mother know where the money came from,” he said and handed them a parchment along with a letter addressed to Mum and Dad along with a sack of galleons to cover the costs.

When they went home, they sat in their room and reviewed what Sirius - no Padfoot - wanted for the day. He had booked a venue for the afternoon part and had a list of people who he had already asked and those who he thought should be there. Freddie was rolling on the floor laughing after he saw what the venue was. The evening bit looked easier to sort. It would be at Potter Manor and include some of the people from the afternoon and some other people that Aunt Cassie would be contacting - all they had to worry about was the entertainment for which they were given free rein - but a mild suggestion that they include some of the types of games and competitions that people play at Lughnasadh.

Everyone except Charlie and Bill was home for dinner and so they handed Dad the note from Sirius and told everyone what was happening and asked if they could borrow Pig and Hermes to help get in contact with people.

After Mum read the letter she turned to him and said, “Georgie, I need you to write to Mr Black and tell him that I will be making the birthday cake. I know it says that the Potter elves will take care of the food, but I would really like to do this.”

They had gone all out over the past couple of days and today was the day of reckoning.

When they headed downstairs, Mum was baking away and breakfast was on the table. Ron and Ginny were still asleep so they were assigned clean up duty as they had agreed to use the Burrow as a staging area for people to meet up before they went to the venue Padfoot had hired. He didn’t want anyone in the press to find out where Harry would be celebrating. He spotted one of their fake wands where Mum’s normally was and quickly picked it up before she noticed. He didn’t need her mad on top of everything else.

Finally the whole family was up, dressed and the Burrow was as orderly as it ever could be. Mum’s cake looked amazing and the first guests turned up at the floo. It was Diggory and his father. Fortunately Diggory had his broom in his hand.

“Sorry if we are early,” Heir Diggory said noticing no one else had yet arrived, “I am very much looking forward to watching my son beat the boy-who-lived to the snitch again.”

“Father”, Cedric said, “I told you it was only because of the dementors. They should have stopped the match.”

“Nonsense you were on the same pitch - one boy stayed on his broom the other didn’t. The better flyer won.”

“That’s because Diggory didn’t hear his mum being murdered,” Ron mumbled.

“Sorry I didn’t hear that,” Heir Diggory said.

“My brother said that it was probably because Cedric doesn’t hear the sounds of his mother being murdered when he is near a dementor,” Freddie said cheerfully, “Would you care for some tea while we wait?”

That shut him up and quick. Soon the Burrow was full of people - Hermione came through the floo with Dean Thomas. Angelina, Alicia and Katie all arrived together (and Angelina had a spare broom for Dean - always the star). Neville arrived with his Gran and Hannah Abbott, Susan Bones and Lady Bones (who Percy immediately started talking to). Finally, the last one on the list, Ollie arrived with his broom and a mile-wide smile.

He immediately came over, “I got it Georgie! I’m reserve keeper for Puddlemere United. Got the letter yesterday - I was going to send an owl but I figured I’d be seeing you today so I thought I’d tell you in person.”

He squeezed Ollie’s hand, “I knew you would. I’m so proud of you.”

“I’d like to talk to your parents..”

“Not today Ollie. I need this to go smoothly for Harry okay? Maybe we can have you over for dinner during the week?”

“I’d like that.”

Freddie stood up, “Well that’s everyone who is meeting us here so we are off. Floo address is Puddlemere United Stadium and, when you are asked, you are there for Luke Skywalker’s event. Don’t ask me - some character from a muggle moving picture he likes. There are a couple of other people who will be meeting us there before the birthday boy arrives. If you are partaking in the quidditch, don’t forget your broom and for Merlin’s sake please do not disturb the cake Mum baked unless you want to be inundated with howlers for the rest of your natural lives.”

“Fred!”, Mum said with a smile.

“Just giving them fair warning - now please make your way through.”

“We’re going to Puddlemere? How did you sort that out?”, Ollie asked quietly.

“Harry’s godfather arranged that bit. I don’t know any more about it, but it’ll be a good chance to practice in your new stadium. I made sure we are on the same team as well.”

“We’re always on the same team.”

Freddie went first through the floo (he was glad that they had picked up extra floo powder while they were in Hogsmeade buying fireworks for tonight) and he and Ollie went last after he had to endure Bill miming kissy faces over Mum’s head at him.

Percy was in peak organisational form as he ticked names of the list. Lord Black and Aunt Cassie arrived with Blaise Zabini carrying his broom as well as five elves with enough food to cater for an army.

“Right - quidditch players over here please,” he said.

“We’ve made two teams - Weasleys and some others versus everyone else. Weasley team will be Harry, Ron will keep, Angelina, Thomas and Ginny will be chasers and Freddie will be beater - we only have one beater per team. Diggory will seek for the other team, Katie, Alicia and Zabini will chase, Wood will keep and I’ll be the beater. We have red shirts for the Weasley team and gold shirts for the others”.

He thought he heard Zabini muttering something about ‘bloody Gryffindors’ and just laughed. He still didn’t quite get why he was here - he didn’t play for his house team but Percy had mentioned that he and Harry had stayed with the Zabinis in Italy so maybe that?

They got the shirts distributed - the girls headed into a changing room to put them on - and then everyone headed over to a box by the side of the pitch where the elves were busily setting out nibbles and drinks. Lord Black said that Professor Lupin would be arriving when Sirius and Harry were on their way so everyone just chatted and waited for the birthday boy. Merlin, he hoped Harry wouldn’t panic when everyone yelled at him.

Professor Lupin arrived and everyone gathered on either side of the main entrance into the stadium and got very quiet. They could hear footsteps and Harry was saying, “Why are we here Siri? I thought we were going for a walk?”

“You’ll see, I have an in with one of the owners of the club and I thought you might like to see the inside of a league quidditch stadium.”

“Someone you went to school with?”, Harry said as they walked into view and everyone jumped out yelling ‘surprise’.

Harry immediately reached for his wand (which was in a new fancy holster that he would need to find out about), but Sirius was faster and pulled him into a hug, “It’s considered poor form to hex the guests at your birthday party, pup.”

“A party? For me?”

“Yes - now go and say hello.”

Harry walked over in a daze and greeted everyone one by one. When he got to Lord Black, he thanked him.

“Don’t thank me Harry, this was all your godfather with the assistance of some of your cousins.”

When he got to Angelina, he said hello and thanked her for coming and she replied, “Congratulations and no hard feelings.”

When Harry looked confused, Fred spoke, “She thinks you were made quidditch captain since it wasn’t in her letter. I told her that you would have mentioned it if you had.”

“I didn’t. I thought it’d be you?”

Cedric, who must have overheard, came over quietly and said, “I didn’t get mine either. My father said something is happening at Hogwarts that means there’ll be no quidditch this year, but he won’t tell me what it is.”

“Be that as it may, we have a game to play,” he said and threw a shirt at Harry with “Birthday Boy” and ‘14’ written in gold sparkles across the back.

Sirius appeared with Harry’s broom and a little box. Harry opened it and there were quidditch goggles, “They’re in your prescription so you needn’t wear your glasses underneath.”

Harry was looking a bit overwhelmed so Sirius just took his glasses and the box and said with a wink, “I have a bet against Heir Diggory on the match so you had better win.”

The game itself was a lot of fun. Fred was mostly aiming at Ollie to be a dick, so he aimed at Angelina - fair is fair after all. Zabini was surprisingly good and scored a lot, but he was going up against Ron and not Ollie. Angelina was frustrated at having her shots blocked as Ollie was a much better keeper than any of the others at school. Ginny held her own, but Thomas was a bit weak - fair enough since he was on a borrowed broom. The gold team was winning about 45 minutes into the match when Harry saw the snitch across the pitch from where he was but beat Cedric to it bringing the game to an end and a win to team Weasley.

When they all landed, they headed off to where the food was. He saw Padfoot pocketing some money from Cedric’s dad and Hermione handing a camera to Harry who gave her a hug. The food was great and it was interesting watching people interact. Zabini was sitting with Aunt Cassie and looked like he felt a bit out of place. Neville was, like, glued to Hannah Abbott. Percy was still talking Lady Bones’s ear off and Susan Bones seemed to be trying to get Diggory’s attention unsuccessfully. Angelina, Katie and Alicia were chatting with the intensity of people who hadn’t seen each other in a year.

Harry still seemed a bit dazed as he wandered around between courses, trying to make sure he spoke to everyone and just babbled thanks to everyone. When he got to Ollie (who was sitting next to him and let go of his hand when Harry approached), he said, “Oliver thanks so much. I’m sorry they dragged you out for this. I hope that you had fun.”

“I had a great time Harry, it was fun to play as a team (well sort of) for one last time.”

“Plus Oliver is going to be playing here full time now - he’s just been appointed reserve keeper for Puddlemere,” he said proudly.

“Wow, that is amazing. I’ll try to get tickets to watch some time”.

“Congratulations Wood,” Zabini said as he was passing by, “I’ve been a Puddlemere supporter since I learned about quidditch. We’re very lucky to have you on the team.” He looked quickly to see Ron stuffing his face across the table, “And I was very glad I was on your team today,” he said very quietly.

While Harry was there, he managed to find out the the holster was a gift from his account manager and was made of basilisk skin - from the basilisk he had killed in his second year.

When people had finished with their lunch, one of the elves brought Mum’s cake out (which was shaped like a snitch) and everyone sang happy birthday to him, He had never seen someone quite as red as Harry was - he was almost the same shade as his shirt. Everyone got up and mingled and Sirius came and found him.

“Right, very well done to you and Fred on organising the match. I think he had fun? I will send an elf to your house to collect the two of you to set up for the evening - how long do you think you need as I will have to keep Harry busy?”

“I think about a half an hour - maybe an hour tops? I’ll check with Fred.”

“I saw him and Miss Johnson heading off under the bleachers so perhaps not an opportune time. I’ll give you an hour and a half. I believe your brother Bill is familiar with the elf I’ll be sending. His name is Dobby.”

Sirius went back to find Harry who was stilling making his rounds with a plate of cake clutched in his hands. Mum took it from him and gave him a hug that seemed to make him cry. Eventually, everyone aside from Harry and his family headed out to the floo and made their way home (mostly through the Burrow, but Zabini seemed to have a portkey).

Everyone, aside from Hermione, finally left the Burrow (and if he had a quick snog with Ollie behind the shed - that was his own business) and he and Fred gathered everything together for the evening. Fireworks? Tick. Bill’s Gramophone. Tick.  Gramophone discs borrowed from everyone they could think of (neatly labeled by owner Percy thanks very much and with every Celestina Warbeck disc removed). Tick. Luminescent balloons filled with glitter. Tick. Floating candles. Tick. Wireless from the front room in case the Gramophone stopped working. Tick. Banners, streamers and bunting. Tick. Broomsticks and bathing costumes. Tick. Assorted ropes. Tick. Weasleys’ Wizard Wheezes (patent pending) trick wands for duelling. Tick. Party hats. Tick. The funny foamy cylinder things that they had found in a muggle sporting goods store. Tick.

He was kind of overwhelmed when he looked at the pile and realised that they only had a short amount of time to get ready. He looked at Fred who seemed to be thinking the same thing.

“Bill!”, they both yelled.

He came, saw the pile and started laughing as they explained that they had to get everything set up and some elf named Dobby would be turning up to collect them and would he come and help? Not that they were desperate or anything.

“Of course, but just be aware Dobby may call you strange names. He calls me ‘Bigger Wheezy’”.

“Why?”

He shrugged, “Because Ron is apparently the ‘Great Master Harry Potter’s Wheezy’ and I am bigger. He mentioned it several times when we were doing some work at Hogwarts so it is my new nickname at work.”

However when Dobby arrived sporting a day-glo green knitted cap, he greeted Bill as Curse Breaker Weasley and him as Master George. When Bill questioned him, he simply said, “Hutchins says Dobby is better at serving his Great Master Harry Potter if he calls peoples by proper names. So Dobby is doing this now.”

“You can still call me Bigger Wheezy in private Dobby.”

“Thanking you Bigger Wheezy,” the elf replied with a smile.

“Did you have names for us?”, Fred asked.

Dobby shook his head, “Nos, but some elves at the Hogwarts castle be calling you Mayhem and Menace,” he said with a giggle.

“Dibs on Menace,” they both said at the same time.

***

Daphne Greengrass and her Father arrived outside Black Manor and were greeted by an elf who led them in. As they walked, she once again thought how odd it was that Lady Cassiopeia had invited them at short notice and that she was told to wear casual attire and bring a bathing costume. The Greengrass Ball was to be held tomorrow night and normally she would be helping Mother with the last minute arrangements so she was grateful for the distraction, but social engagements such as these were normally scheduled months in advance.

When they arrived, Blaise was there with Theo. Lady Cassiopeia was talking quietly to a woman who she thought might be Contessa Medici, Ernie and Lady Macmillan arrived just behind them.

“Ah, so lovely that you could make it this evening,” Lady Cassiopeia said, “Just waiting for two more and then I’ll do introductions, but I believe most of you are all acquainted”.

Blaise came over and she whispered, “This is all very last minute.”

“Heir Potter Black’s godfather wanted to celebrate his birthday but didn’t start to make the plans until he was freed. There was an epic quidditch match this afternoon and Heir Potter Black seemed very overwhelmed. I very much enjoyed it,” he said under his breath as Theo came over and kissed her hand.

“And you both played quidditch?”

“Just Blaise, they only needed good players apparently,” Theo said and then kissed her hand again, “You look lovely this evening Heiress Greengrass as always.”

“No need for the charm offensive Theo, you’ve already got her,” Blaise said as his head turned to the floo which roared and two people stepped out. Father clearly knew them as he immediately went to greet them.

Lady Cassiopeia introduced them as her niece Andromeda Tonks and her husband Ted. She was right about Contessa Medici - or Marcella as she insisted on being called.

“Okay everyone, we are all going to head to Potter Manor where tonight’s activities will be held. Our apologies for not having you all arrive there directly but Lord Black is very concerned about Harry’s safety since the man who framed Sirius is still at large. The floo powder is just here and the destination and password for today is ‘Potter Manor - Birthday Boy’ (which I am sure would mortify Harry if he knew - I am sure Sirius set it). We’ll regroup in the Entrance Hall there and I hope I explained that it will be an informal evening with Lughnasadh-inspired games and competitions which have been organised by my nephews Fred and George.”

“Dear Merlin,” she whispered to Theo. 

When she arrived into a large, obviously ancient, entrance hall, she saw a sea of Weasleys. Granger was there, of course, as was Heir Longbottom and his Grandmother who was chatting away to a portrait. Conspicuously absent were the birthday boy himself and the Weasley twins. Lord Black came over and greeted each new arrival - his version of casual attire was obviously very similar to Father’s - only slightly less formal than a Wizengamot meeting. 

Finally, Lady Cassiopeia came through and asked an elf to inform her nephew that the guests had arrived. In the interim, a couple of elves were wandering around with some, frankly, lovely hors d’oeuvres and she saw Father and Lady Macmillan had joined Lady Longbottom in discussions with the portrait. Blaise was speaking to his cousin in Italian so she sidled over to Theo.

“Why is the Contessa Medici here rather than the Contessa Zabini?”

“She has been hired to tutor Harry in potions between now and the start of school and Zia Angelica is looking after Issy as Zio Cesare has been detained in Italy - but don’t worry he promised he’d be at your ball tomorrow night.”

“Ah, this is going to be a very strange evening isn’t it?”

“I can only imagine, but I expect it will be most amusing.”

An elf reappeared in front of a door and opened it to reveal Heir Potter Black, Professor Lupin and the man she recognised from the papers as Sirius Black.

As she and Theo were relatively close to the door, she saw him put on the fake smile she would be wearing all night tomorrow during the ball and heard him hiss, “A quiet dinner with the family, you said. You cannot do this to me twice on the same day!”

He immediately walked over to Lord Black who walked him around all of the adults. She saw him give a very warm hug to Mr Tonks for some reason. When they got to Father, she heard him say, “Thank you so much for coming Lord Greengrass, I am sure you would rather be at home preparing for your ball. I know how much my Grandfather and Aunt are looking forward to it.”

Father laughed, “I should be thanking you Heir Potter Black, as much as I adore Lady Greengrass, I am sure this evening will be preferable to being consulted and then ignored about choices of the appropriate candlesticks, flower arrangements and the like. I wish you a very happy birthday.”

After he had spoken to all the adults, he turned to Mr Black and asked him what to do.

“Lead us to the back garden, pup. Everything is all set up.”

“For what?”

“You’ll see.”

As he led them all through the hall, welcoming them all to his home, explaining in sort of a mumble that they were in Peverell Keep, then through into what he called the main house - he pointed out the library and told Contessa Medici that she could go and meet his grandad in there if she so wanted - and then led them outside where there were tables set out under floating candles and balloons. She could see a large lake or pool, lots of greenhouses, a forest off in the distance and what looked like quidditch hoops.

“You have a lovely home, your Grace,” she heard Blaise say to Potter.

“Erm, thanks,” he said sounding like he had never seen any of this before and then sort of snapped out of it, “And you can cut it with the your grace thing Heir Fawley if you please. This is already a lot…”

“Of course, Harry, try to breathe a bit - it is just a party.”

“Yeah, I guess… look I should go find out what’s going on. If you will please excuse me.”

She immediately grabbed Theo’s hand and pulled him over to Blaise, “So already imagining yourself living here Consort Potter Black?”, she whispered.

He gave Theo a death stare and said quietly, “I have no idea what you are talking about Heiress Greengrass. I am merely here to enjoy an evening celebrating the birthday of an ally of my house.”

She was going to object when Lady Cassiopeia called for attention.

“Again, welcome to you all to this little soirée to celebrate our Harry’s 14th birthday and an early celebration of Lughnasadh. We have a little buffet to enjoy and then our Fred and George have organised some competitions and games for the younger ones. Well, anyone is free to join but I shall be content to watch.”

The ‘buffet’ was a series of amazing finger foods - much like a mezze but with cuisines from all over the world. The bao buns, in particular, were to die for. As they were eating, the Weasley twins were wandering around and working out who wanted to compete - which turned out to be the kids and they assigned two teams. One was Potter, Macmillan, Theo, her and Granger with the other being Longbottom, Blaise, Youngest boy Weasley, Girl Weasley and Head Boy Weasley.

Mr Black, who preferred to be addressed as Sirius, handed out Puddlemere jerseys to each team - the blue ‘home kit’ to her team and the gold ‘away kit’ to Blaise’s. She knew he would like that as he followed that team. Youngest boy Weasley complained that he didn’t want to wear kit that wasn’t the Cannons, so Mr Black took out his wand and charmed his shirt to be a lurid orange that completely clashed with his hair, but he seemed pleased.

“What’s with the Puddlemere stuff Siri,” Potter asked, “Is it because you know the owner?”

“I know one of the owners, but I got these when we were at the stadium earlier today and it is the team that your dad and I both supported.’’

“Not Moony?”

“It’s Caerphilly for me pup - Catapults from cradle to tomb,” Professor Lupin said in a thick Welsh accent that she hadn’t heard at school. She assumed that the Moony thing must have something to do with him being a werewolf.

After people were done eating (although they were invited to come back as often as they like), an elf escorted her, Granger and Girl Weasley up to a room on the other side of the house to change into their jerseys. It tuned out that girl Weasley was called Ginny and that Granger was staying in the heir wing of the house as she had been invited to the Lughnasadh ritual tomorrow morning since she had only read about them this summer after Potter lent her a book on them. They were told to put their swimming costumes on under their jerseys and shorts and, once they were all changed, they followed the elf (Mimsy) back outside.

“I’ll apologise in advance Heiress Greengrass, I’m rubbish at this sort of thing. I presume they put me on this team to offset Harry.”

“Please call me Daphne, Miss Granger. And I can assure you that I will be a drain on the team as well. I say we just try to have fun.”

“Sounds good, and please call me Hermione.”

“I wouldn’t worry about it ‘Mione,” girl Weasley said, “From what I could overhear from the twins - at least one of the games is based on a muggle game you told them about - an egg and spoon race?”

“But that’s for children,” Granger laughed.

“I bet their version won’t be,” girl Weasley replied.

And it wasn’t. The games were extremely fun. They started with just a straight swimming race in the pool. Theo couldn’t compete (as he was still healing from where his fucking father tried to carved a fucking dark mark in his arm with a knife) so the oldest Weasley (and best looking in her opinion) took his place. Blaise won closely followed by oldest Weasley, but Macmillan and Longbottom were surprisingly close. The three girls were all pretty close and Potter was last by a long way (swimming in a shirt for some reason that Theo told her not to ask questions about) but the way his godfather cheered him on and congratulated him at the end - you would have thought that he had won. Theo told her that he had only started to learn to swim this summer.

The next game was the egg and spoon race, but as a relay on broomsticks. Longbottom looked petrified until one of the twin explained that the brooms were children’s brooms and had been enchanted not to go more than 3 feet off the ground. Blaise led off the gold team to an early lead, but when Potter took the anchor for their team, he just leaned forward with his spoon and egg extended in one arm and closed the half a lap gap against girl Weasley for a blue team win. She was just relieved that she had made her lap without dropping the bloody egg or falling off the broom.

There was a tug of war that went to the gold team and and obstacle course with the Weasley twins pelting the combatants with various objects that all seemed to involve whoever was on the course being covered in glitter. She had been surprised at how well Granger had done. Theo was a sight when he finished, but Potter was incredible as he bounded around the course like he had been dodging obstacles his whole life - Potter’s beautiful white owl flew out and followed him around the course (she was not as white at the end however and seemed to be a bit cross as she flew and bit each Twin Weasley on the ear). She watched Blaise’s face as he watched Potter complete his round and could see that Theo had been right - he was definitely intrigued. So that round went to the blue team leading to a tie.

They all took a break for some more of the delicious food as the twins said that there was a special tie breaker that they had to do before the light got too dim. Apparently it was back in the pool again. Each twin was carrying some sort of foamy thing under their arm.

“What are you doing the with noodles Fred?”, Granger asked.

“Is that what they are called?”, he replied.

“Yes, kids use them as a floatation aid to learn to swim.”

“Oh, well we are using them for something else.”

“Yes,” the other twin said, “but since we obviously can’t use magic”, he was definitely looking at his mother who was seated with the other adults at the side of the pool, “Bill is going to enlarge them for us and they will serve as platforms for the final event.”

The good-looking Weasley did so and there were two very large round squishy things floating in the pool.

“Before you are two duelling platforms. Scion Black and Regent Potter will levitate the two opponents onto the platform and the one who remains on the platform at the end of the duel stays on for the next opponent. You will compete in your own teams until the winner from each team will compete for the championship. You may not use your wands, but you will each be given one of these,” he said holding out a handful of what appeared to be wands. But you should not activate them unless you absolutely need them.”

“Oh Merlin George,” Mrs Weasley said while Mr Weasley laughed.

“First up for the blue team - Miss Granger vs Heiress Greengrass.”

Theo patted her shoulder as she stood at the side and took the wand. Granger was on the other side and she felt herself being lifted onto the tube thing that was floating in the water. They both landed at the same time and almost immediately fell into the water as the ‘platform’ rolled beneath them.

“It was a close call, but Miss Granger hit the water first so Heiress Greengrass continues to the next round for the blue team.”

She swam to the side and Mr Black cast a drying charm and she saw that Head Boy Weasley was up against Longbottom (who was sporting a ring on his left hand little finger - must be courting Heiress Abbott now). She assumed that Longbottom would go down straight away like she had, but neither did. They bowed to each other and took out their wands. Longbottom’s turned into what looked like a dead, plucked chicken and Head Boy Weasley’s turned into a vibrant parrot.

As they stared at the wands, one of the twins said, “I give you Weasley’s Wizard Wheezes trick wands wizards and witches - available somewhere soon”.

Potter, youngest boy Weasley and Granger fell apart laughing as Longbottom threw his wand to the side of the lake and walked carefully towards Head Boy Weasley who promptly fell off.

She was up next again against Ernie - her wand was a tin haddock and Ernie’s was a beam of light that he shined in her eyes and then leaned to the side to make the platform go wobbly so she fell off.

Neville was then up against girl Weasley who just charged at him and pushed him off.

Ernie was then up against Potter who didn’t bother to take his wand out as he stood sideways and walked to make the platform spin in the water to knock Ernie off.

The girl Weasley was up next against youngest male Weasley and she used the same aggression to knock him off - she was definitely a bit of a spitfire or perhaps had some Erumpent blood in her somewhere.

Then it was back to Potter who was up against the good-looking older Weasley who was standing in for Theo. She had learned he as a curse breaker at Gringotts. Neither used their wand and she was sure that the Weasley would win given his size and experience, but as the Weasley approach Potter he kept still and then, when the Weasley got within reach, he quickly crouched down and pushed the Weasley’s leg causing him to fall into the water. Potter didn’t even seem to lose his balance. 

“Our first finalist for the blue team is our birthday boy,” one of the twins yelled as Potter sat down on his platform with a leg on each side to watch the last battle of the gold team - Blaise vs girl Weasley.

Blaise was his usual cool self as he bowed to the girl Weasley. Once again she charge and he just stepped around her as she ran off the edge and into the water.

“And our finalist for the gold team, Heir Fawley!”

She was sitting on the side of the pool between Theo and Hermione. This was going to be good. She exchanged a quick bet for a sickle with Granger - each betting on their housemate. Theo leaned over, “You’ve just lost yourself a bet darling”, he whispered in her ear.

Blaise was floated over to the platform Harry was standing on and gave a deep bow, “Your Grace.”

Potter just nodded without losing eye contact, “Heir Fawley.”

Blaise pulled out his wand - which turned out to be a bouquet of roses. The whistle blew and he looked at Harry and started talking, “Heir Potter Black, prepare yourself as you are going…”

Potter just jumped up and landed back on the ‘platform’ causing it to rock and Blaise to fall off. He looked at Blaise in the water and said, “One thing I have learned from watching movies is that the guy who gives a long speech in the final battle always loses. Well played Heir Fawley.”

After Blaise was dried off and Harry explained what a movie was (which made Mr Weasley more excited than a normal person should be), they all went back to the tables where there was a delicious assortment of desserts. The candles above the tables were now lit and all of the guests in their year sat down together along with the twins who were apologising to Theo for planning games he couldn’t participate in and he was telling them that he had very much enjoyed himself. Crazy party hats appeared on everyone’s heads. Theo looked particularly fetching in his court jester’s hat.

Blaise then tackled the twins to try to buy his wand as a gift for Issy. They said he could just have it, but he insisted and gave them a galleon as he knew she would need to be cheered up since she couldn’t go the the ball tomorrow night.

“What are these balls like?”, girl Weasley asked.

She looked around to make sure her father wasn’t listening, “Well they are all different, some are super formal and boring and then there are a couple that are fun - like the Fawley Ball - oh and the Macmillan Ball which is where I was introduced. Ours is in the first category - super stuffy, long dinner, boring speeches - the only fun I will have is talking to these two.”

“And dancing with me,” Theo said indignantly, “I have been practicing for months.”

“Of course darling, but my sister Tori still gets excited about it as it is the only ball she can go to as she is too young.”

“There’s an age limit?”, Hermione asked.

“Mostly tradition,” Blaise said, “but people usually go to their first ball when they are 14 or 15 - aside from a family ball if they throw one - so I went to my first non-family ball last Yule at the Italian Ministry and then I went to the Macmillan one last half term so I guess that was my first of the British season.”

“And when you say presented?”, Ginny asked.

“Well, it means that you and your chaperones stand with the hosts of the ball during the receiving line and are ‘introduced’ to the guests. I don’t envy Theo doing it tomorrow as the guests at Daphne’s are almost all politicians. That is why Miss Davies is going to be introduced at our ball rather than hers, even though she is better friends with Daphne.”

“Tracey Davies?”, Hermione asked, “I study with her for Runes sometimes. But isn’t she a muggle born?”

“She is, but there are plenty of muggle borns at our balls at least. I mean Father invites half of the Wizengamot and there are quite a few on the People’s Benches”, she replied.

“And Lady Abbott is a muggle born,” Neville said, “I think the only sort of pureblood balls any more are the ones we don’t attend - like the Crabbes, Carrows, Malfoys - those sort of people.”

Before Hermione could answer, Professor Lupin came over. “Excuse me everyone, Harry - Arthur would like to have a look at the Telly Hut - may I show him around?”

Potter laughed, “Of course, but please let Mrs Weasley know where he is or he’ll never leave - Dobby can show him how things work?”

“A Telly Hut?”, Blaise asked.

“It’s a muggle thing - a television where you can watch movies. But since muggle electronics don’t really work around magic, my Dad had that building put up and it is protected from magic. You can only watch movies on tape as there isn’t any reception around here,” Potter said.

“It is very cool,” youngest boy Weasley said, “We watched a movie about man who hit other men (and meat for some reason) for a living.”

Blaise just sort of stared at the Weasley like he was from another planet.

“It was called Rocky - it was about a boxer,” Potter said.

“The triumph of the underdog,” Hermione added.

“It sounds fascinating,” Blaise said as if everything that Potter had said wasn’t fascinating to him.

“Well, maybe when you guys aren’t busy hosting balls, you can come over and watch one. There’s loads of them and I think Siri has just ordered some new films.”

“Merlin, speaking of balls,” one of the twins said, “We have music.”

A gramophone came out and music started to play. Some of the adults stood up and started to dance while the discussion went back to balls. Blaise explained that Tracey’s parents weren’t particularly interested in magical politics which is why they selected his family’s balls so they wouldn’t be bored but that they would be seated next to muggle born wizards and witches during dinner.

Then Lady Cassiopeia came waltzing by with Father and said, “Harry darling - you should be dancing. You will need to know how to do it when your first ball comes.”

He went all red and mumbled something about having no idea even where to start and the twins jumped up and started waltzing - alternating who was leading. Blaise asked Granger - no Hermione - (she decided she liked her now and they would become friends) to dance with him which made her notice that the youngest boy Weasley didn’t like the fact that Miss Granger was dancing with Blaise and girl Weasley seem to dislike the fact that Blaise wasn’t dancing with her. She would have to find a way to explain to girl Weasley that Blaise was not an option. 

Soon everyone was dancing aside from Harry - she was comfortable enough for first names -, Sirius Black and the assorted boy Weasleys who weren’t in the ‘teelly hut’ or whatever it was. Even Professor Lupin was dancing with the Contessa and Lady Macmillan had dragged Ernie around as had Lady Longbottom with Neville - who was surprisingly good. She had a nice dance with Theo as the twin Weasleys waltzed away and, all of a sudden, there were fireworks shooting off over near where the quidditch hoops were. She had never seen such a display and everything seemed to stop as they all watched.

It was time to head off home and as she was gathering her things, she noticed Blaise handing Harry a box which seemed to really make him laugh. They bade their goodbyes and she was certain that there would be some very interesting discussions tomorrow night with Blaise.

***

Chapter Text

Arcturus was settled in a chair in his study at the Wight House and felt his shoulders relax for what felt like the first time in over 20 years. It had been almost exactly two months since he received that letter from Cassiopeia and now he had his grandson back, an heir and a new lease on his family and life in general.

True, there were complications - his heir had a horcrux in him (now removed), grew up in an abusive family (now bought off and hopefully never to return to the picture), had very little sense of self-worth and even less knowledge of his position and heritage. He was very uncomfortable with the wealth at his disposal and he couldn’t even talk about some of the things that had happened in his past.

His grandson had spent 12 years in prison, had spent his youth either rebelling from his mother or being at war so had some pretty major trauma to overcome. He also had no direction other than to atone to Harry for abandoning him to Hagrid when he was a toddler.

This had led to a bit of an emotional head to head between the two after their guest had left on Lughnasadh. 

The whole household were awake before dawn and Harry had led the party (Sirius, Cassiopeia, Remus, Miss Granger and all of the Potter and Black elves) out to the highest hill on the property where there was a small plot of corn growing from years of the ritual being carried out. He pulled the first ear of corn off of a stalk and dug a hole in the ground in which to place it. Hutchins laid out a picnic breakfast of fruits - the first of every fruit grown on the Potter lands this season. Each of them took a portion from their own plate and placed it in a bowl at the centre of the blanket. Once they had eaten, Harry took the bowl and poured the contents into the hole with the corn and recited the blessing Monty and Mia had taught him (which was a bit different than then one he had been taught but the Potters had always been reliant on the land for their potions ingredients whereas the Blacks were historically traders and then investors).

After Harry finished the blessing, he felt the warmth that he always felt on the feast days and the group walked back to the Manor in the light of the early morning sun. Harry spent some time with Miss Granger explaining what he had learned about the feast days from his mother’s journals and, when asked, told her.

“Apparently they used to teach about the wheel and the feasts at school, but Grandfather’s grandfather (who was a headmaster a long time ago), explained to me that the headmaster before Dumbledore stopped the practice after Grindelwald was defeated - apparently it was to make Muggleborns feel more welcome. But when I read what Mum wrote after she learned about them, she couldn’t understand why it was the case. She said that Lady Magic had blessed her as much as Dad - there was a reason that she could do magic and her parents and sister couldn’t - so she was going to honour Lady Magic and was going to raise her children to do the same.”

“It makes sense,” Miss Granger had replied, “I mean one could argue that there are genetics involved - especially since I found out about the Dagworth-Granger thing - but I did feel something when you did the blessing. I would like to see about joining the others at school for the equinox in September.”

He didn’t hear much of the rest of the conversation, but Miss Granger excused herself to head home afterwards and Harry went up to his room for a rest since he was up so early and had been fretting about getting the blessing wrong.

At lunch, he told Monty and Mia’s portrait how well Harry had done at the blessing and then Cassiopeia seemingly opened a can of glow bugs when she asked how he had enjoyed his birthday.

Harry looked down at his plate, “I had a great time. But you spent too much money - renting that whole stadium and all the presents.” He looked and Sirius,  “And then I saw you giving money to Fred - did you have to pay everyone to come? I mean I thought he was my friend.”

Sirius looked up, “What? No! I didn’t pay Fred to come. He is your friend and family. I was giving him money for the time he and George spent organising things for me since they know your friends better than I do and they devised all the games and did the inviting for the quidditch. No one was paid to be there - I promise you pup.”

“But you still paid for that stadium and all those presents - Neville just had people over for lunch and everyone is going to think I’m like showing off…”, Harry was getting quite emotional.

“I just wanted to give you the birthday you deserved … I should have listened to my healer … she said it may overwhelm you … but the quidditch was because that’s what we did for James’s 14th birthday and the games were because Lily used to love the games at Lughnasadh … I didn’t mean to …”, he jumped up and put his arms around Harry, “I’m so sorry pup … I don’t think anyone thought anything of it.”

“Bairn, we did throw James’s birthday parties at the stadium and, unless things have changed, you own a fair chunk of it. So it probably didn’t cost anything,” Mia said.

“That’s correct Harry - you own 75% of the team,” he said hoping it would calm his heir and his grandson down as they were both in quite a state.

“Merlin, Siri, please don’t cry…”

“I’m so sorry pup I just wanted you to have a nice day and I screwed it up”

“I did have fun…”

That went on for quite a while until they both finally calmed down - basically apologising to each other for far too long.

The positive result of that incident (which he was fairly embarrassed to have witnessed if he was honest and he could sense the same in Remus) was that Harry agreed to attend a session with Sirius’s mind healer with him the next day as his appointment was before the time when Contessa Medici was due for her first day as a potions tutor.

By the time he and Cassiopeia had stopped in the sitting room to bid them farewell before they went to the Greengrass ball, all seemed well as Sirius, Remus and Harry were joking about some of the ‘careers’ that were listed in the book that Heir Fawley gave Harry for his birthday - ‘257 Careers Ideas for the Truly Ambitious Young Wix’. It was apparently a joke gift that went along with a real career advisory book as Sirius was suggesting that Harry should consider ‘Second Coming of Merlin’ much to Harry’s amusement.

Harry didn’t even seem to flinch too much when Cassiopeia suggested that he should be presented at the Fawley ball the next week as Contessa Zabini had sent her a note asking if they would be interested. He just mumbled he would have to do it at some point, if he had to go then Sirius would have to go as well, at least he knew the Zabinis and that Cassiopeia would have to teach him to dance.

The rest of the week had been very pleasant (and fortunately free from emotional outbursts). Harry (and Miss Granger) very much enjoyed his first potions lessons with the Contessa who spent her lunch times in deep discussion with Monty. Healer Jenkins had convinced Harry to see his own healer - a Healer Llewellyn - once a week as she found that if she worked with two people in the same family they would try to talk about what the other said about them. Sirius was going daily and Harry would go once a week until school started.

He was drawn from his introspection by a voice.

“Arcturus my love, you are going to be late for Cassie’s luncheon. May I say that you look very contented today.”

He looked up at the portrait of his wife, “Melania my dearest. I am content, cautiously hopeful even. I wish you were here to share this with me. I wish many things.”

“I know but I am so happy that things are looking up. Now you should get to the Manor - I will be in our portrait in the dining room. Is everyone coming?”

“Most. Andromeda, Ted and Dora, Harry and Sirius, Marius and Mildred - their grandson and his wife and baby Michael, Narcissa and her son. Arthur, William and the twins will be there, but Molly didn’t want to come nor did she want Ronald or Ginevra to be around Heir Malfoy - which I can understand. I hope that that particular rift will heal over time but I suspect that will be down to how well Narcissa can influence her husband. But you are correct my love and I will be off to Black Manor. I shall see you there.”

When he arrived at the Manor, Sirius and Harry were standing by the floo in their Black robes - both looking far better than the last time they wore them.

“Grandfather, we thought you may have forgotten. Everyone is in the dining room aside from Uncle Marius and family. Aunt Cassie has gone to collect them,” Sirius said.

“Thank you Sirius. Harry how was Heir Malfoy?”

“Polite,” came the reply.

“Is that why you are standing in the hall rather than with your cousins?”

“No sir, I am waiting for Michael,” he said with a smile. The boy was bouncing on his heels.

“Right, why don’t you wait here with me and Sirius can go and check that the twins aren’t torturing Heir Malfoy too much.”

They didn’t have to wait long until Marius came through followed by Mildred. They were followed by a more unsteady Mark and then Sarah who looked like she was going to fly across the room, but was caught by Harry with cat-like reflexes.

“You did very well,” Harry said quietly as she steadied herself, “The first time I used a floo last year I ended up face down on the floor of a shop several blocks away from where I was trying to go.”

Finally, Cassiopeia arrived with baby Michael in her arms and handed him to his anxious mother.

“Shall we all go in?”, she said.

The dining room was as splendid as he could ever remember and he saw Melania smiling from her portrait as Cassiopeia seated everyone. She was quite clever in that she put Harry and Heir Malfoy on the same side of the table but separated by a number of people. His biggest worry about today was that Heir Malfoy would put his foot in it and cause Harry to lose his temper. However, Harry was seated between Cassiopeia and Sarah and babbling away at little Michael who had the teething ring that Harry had gifted him in his mouth. Heir Malfoy was seated between Nymphadora (who was paying more attention to Frederick on her other side) and William. 

He was seated between Narcissa and Andromeda who seemed to have been getting on well. Andromeda was talking about the work Cassiopeia was doing to refurbish Grimmauld Place to make it habitable. 

“Aunt Cassie had Dora and I over to have a look through the place. It was as dark as any place I have ever been - definitely different from the last time I was there when Sirius and Regulus were children. Aunt Walburga’s portrait was very vocal in her displeasure of my presence,” Andromeda said, “Unfortunately her portrait is in the entry hall and there is some kind of permanent sticking charm that we could not undo.”

“Are there other portraits there? Orion?”, he asked.

“We only found your grandfather, Phineas Nigellus. Nothing of Uncle Orion at all.”

He just nodded, of course the harridan wouldn’t have hung a portrait of his son. He would need to ask Sirius to check his family vaults to see if one existed as he was finally in a place where he felt he could hang Lucretia here and would like to have Orion as well.

“Perhaps Kreacher would be able to help Aunt Cassiopeia to move the portrait. I believe his attitude towards his former mistress has changed. Imagine leaving an elf abandoned in an empty house,” Narcissa said.

“Is Kreacher working out well Narcissa?”, he enquired.

“Yes, thank you so much Uncle. He was a great help at our ball. She may have abandoned him, but Aunt Walburga trained him well. I do so hope that you will all be able to attend next year. I am confident that matters will be settled in such a way to make you comfortable being at our home,” she said the last sentence very quietly and he could tell that there was a story there that he probably did not want to know.

Cassiopeia was doing a very good job at keeping conversation flowing on the other side of the table. The only time things got a bit awkward was when Mildred mentioned to Harry that Mr Scamander’s son was available this week to check the forest at Potter Manor. When Harry asked him if that was okay, he said he would liaise with Marius and Mildred to arrange a suitable time, but Sirius took the opportunity to ask if Mr Scamander Jr had any experience with hippogriffs as he thought that he had seen one there. Heir Malfoy paled and Harry did his best to choke back a laugh. Fortunately William changed the subject to ask if Charles could go along as he was going to be back from Romania and would love to meet the magizoologist.

This, of course, caught Cassiopeia’s attention.

“I do hope that Charles will have some time to spend with his Aunt Cassie. I shall require at least a day. And don’t think I have forgotten about you William”

Arthur laughed, “I am not sure that Charlie will have time. He’s really here for the Cup final and will want to catch up with his friends. I’m sure he has already contacted Miss Tonks.”

“Father has arranged for us to see the final in the Ministry box - guest of the Minister himself,” Draco said with a boastful tone.

“Oh, how lovely,” Arthur said kindly, “We shall see you there - well some of us. Ludo Bagman offered us seats for our family, Harry and Hermione. But Percy, Harry and Hermione have decided not to join us.”

“Percy’s not going either?”, Harry asked looking up from Michael who was now sitting on his lap holding a bottle in the boy’s mouth.

“No, he thought it would not be appropriate since he works for us and we still have the compensation discussion pending with the Ministry. He didn’t want it to look like we owed the minister anything before negotiations start,” Ted said, “But I’ve subsequently told him it is fine as I will be handling it on my own.”

“Why aren’t you going Pot - err - Harry?”, Draco asked, “It is going to be the event of the year.”

“We’ve also been offered seats in one of the league team boxes - more privacy and a better view,” Sirius said, “I know one of the owners. But we haven’t taken a decision yet - plenty of time.”

Narcissa seemed uncomfortable about the line of questioning, “Draco, it’s lovely that you wish to spend some more time getting to know your cousin, but I am sure cousin Sirius will let us know if they plan to attend.”

“Of course Cissy.”

“Yes Mother.”

The rest of the meal went smoothly. Harry suggested that Mark and Sarah may wish to meet Miss Granger’s parents to discuss the issues of raising a magical child. They set a time for Mr Jacob Scamander to come to the Manor with his son Rolf (and Charles). He even noticed Narcissa and Sirius talking quietly after the meal was finished. Everyone seemed to have enjoyed themselves and he breathed a sign of relief when it was time to return to the Wight House after seeing off his guests. He was looking forward to discussing the afternoon with his Melania.

***

Charlie Weasley was used to surprises. He worked on a dragon reserve after all. Plus he was a Weasley and life at home had always been chaotic. However, he was not prepared for what he was seeing right now - Harry Potter, his little brother’s best friend, was hissing at a juvenile (but still very large) Asian Horned Serpent trying to convince it that Mr Scamander would offer him a better home than the forest on Harry’s grounds.

This trip had started normally enough. He had arrived two days ago from Romania. Mum cooked a huge dinner and everyone was home - even Bill who seemed to have been assigned a job from Gringotts which was keeping him home this summer. After dinner they had all gone out flying in the garden and the twins and Ron let him have a go on their new brooms - he still preferred the old Comet he had saved up for when he was at school as it was the one he won the Quidditch Cup on. 

Yesterday ‘Aunt Cassie’ had kidnapped Bill and him and taken them to Berlin to shop. He had seen all the fancy things that she had purchased for the other boys and was expecting to get more of the same, which would just sit at the Burrow as he had no occasion to wear such things, but the shops she took them to specialised in work gear. He had new dragon hide boots (ethically sourced) and cloaks. Robes in sturdy fabrics with leather trim and heating/cooling charms. Everything was very fitted so that there wasn’t loose cloth that could get caught by stray flames. There were even waistcoats made out of basilisk hide (apparently from the one that Harry had somehow killed when Ginny was trapped in that dungeon) that she had fitted to them each. They did end up with one set of robes with the Weasley and Prewett crests on them and a very fancy set of dress robes. Those stay at the Burrow but she insisted that they both would be going to balls within the next year - that would happen over his dead body. They had both protested about the cost since they had good jobs but she just wrote it off as making up for years of missed birthday and Yule gifts.

He went out in Diagon Alley last night with some friends from school who he hadn’t seen in a while. Tonks was a riot as per, Jae was being very cagey about his current job and JJ and Barnaby were all lovey dovey - again as per. But he had a very good time.

Today, it had been arranged for him to spend the afternoon at Potter Manor with Jacob Scamander looking through Harry’s forest for any dangerous beasts. He had been very much looking forward to it although he doubted there would be anything dangerous in a forest in Cumbria. While he had been to lectures by his father Newt, Jacob Scamander was a magiherpetologist and focused on research rather than lectures. He had read a number of his papers on dragon behaviour and they were amazing.

When he arrived at Potter Manor (with a password of ‘Winners are Seekers and Losers are Keepers’ which made him laugh), he was introduced to the werewolf who had been the Defence teacher at Hogwarts the year before, Sirius Black, a boy who went to school with Ron named Neville Longbottom and Harry Potter himself.

Potter seemed to be a nice kid and was apparently his cousin through Grandma Weasley though no one had really explained the link to him yet - only that Lord Black had brought her back into the family so maybe it had something to do with the former escaped convict. Longbottom was quite shy and said that he was only going along to look at the flora in the forest as one could apparently find some very interesting plants in the depths of a forest.

He was wearing a pair of his new dragon hide boots and Harry must have spotted them as he came over and said, “You survived your day with Aunt Cassie then?”

He laughed, “Barely. But I am very grateful. These will been a treat at the Reserve. I can’t tell you how many pairs of boots I go through.”

“It must be really cool, working with dragons.”

“It is but it is really hard work. You have to really love it - which fortunately I do.”

Before Harry had a chance to respond a very strange looking house elf with a knitted hat and jumper in a very bright orange appeared.

“Master Harry, your guests have arrived.”

“Thanks Dobby. This is Charlie Weasley by the way - he’s Ron’s brother. Would you please escort Aunt Milly and her guests in?”

The elf nodded and headed out.

“Aunt Milly?”

“She’s married to Aunt Cassie’s brother Marius. She used to work for Newt Scamander and is a friend of their family so she arranged today.”

“Ok - so she is my grandmother’s cousin-in-law?”

Harry smiled, “I guess. But she is non-magical just so you know. She’s really lovely.”

Harry walked over to the door to greet them when they arrived and Mr Black came over. He must have seen him looking around the huge entrance hall.

“I know it’s a lot to take in. It is for Harry as well, so I’d appreciate it if you didn’t draw any attention to all of this.”

“Of course Sir.”

“You Weasleys are all so polite, well at first. Sirius is fine and welcome to the zoo.”

He was introduced to ‘Aunt Milly’, Jacob (call me ‘Jace’) and Rolf Scamander. Jacob looked very different from Newt Scamander - shorter and definitely not as thin - but Rolf could be mistaken for his grandfather if he were in his teens. Aunt Milly was a little tired after the side along apparition so they had some tea in a not-so-little room off of that main entrance hall.

Harry and Neville immediately engaged with Rolf, who was going to start his last year at Ilvermorny in September. He had the chance to talk to Mr Scamander and Aunt Milly who were both very interesting and he was almost disappointed when it was time to head out into the forest. It was quite a long walk until they got to the edge, including a walk through a half court quidditch pitch. This place really was something. On the way, a snowy owl - who Harry introduced as Hedwig - flew over and sat on Harry’s shoulder. Harry explained that Hedwig was a bit bored since he had to do all his post through a post box given the security here so she often joined in on any activities outside.

The first thing that they came across, once they got into the forest, was a hippogriff who walked over and nuzzled Harry and Sirius.

“Harry!”, Neville yell whispered, “Is that…”

“Family secret for the next couple of weeks, Neville,” Mr Lupin said quietly, “But yes it is.”

Neville looked at Harry with a wry smile, “I’ll expect a full explanation when you can.”

“Of course.”

Mr Scamander, no Jace, had his wand out and indicated that there were some magical creatures to the right. So far they had only seen deer, some red squirrels and what appeared to be a golden eagle nest but, as they followed Jace deeper into the forest, he could feel magic around them.

Neville was picking up little samples of plants and placing them in his bag and when he was picking some fungi off a tree, he pulled his hand back quickly and they all saw some bowtruckles gathering around the trunk of the tree.

“This must be a wand quality tree Harry,” he said quietly.

“Ah, perhaps you would allow Garrick to come visit at some stage?”, Milly asked.

“Of course, would you like us to send some samples from the branches on the ground?”

She shook her head, “He’d have to look at the trees themselves to see if they would work. But he has years’ worth of stock so no rush - certainly nothing this summer.”

As they continued to follow Jace, the magic grew stronger and Neville’s bag was becoming fuller. They saw several Augurey nests and he could hear some chicks chirping in at least a couple of the nests. He wished he had brought a broom to see but, since they were there to find anything dangerous, it would just be wasting time.

They walked into a small clearing and he felt the temperature increase - there was a pool of water to the right with steam rising from it and, by the side, was a clutch of eggs. He would guess that they were Moke eggs but, if they were, they should be buried. Jace confirmed as much and was wondering aloud if something had happened to the mother when Harry drew his wand and threw up a shield just as a very large snake appeared from the water towards the spot where Jace was kneeling over the clutch of eggs. The snake leapt towards him but was held in the shield. Harry’s owl flew towards the snake to protect him but bounced back towards Harry so she just started flying around him.

“Moony, Siri, please help,” Harry said and the other two raised shields as Harry lowered his wand and hissed at the snake whilst simultaneously holding his arm out for his owl to land on his forearm.

“The snake says it’s protecting his nest.”

“You’re a parselmouth?” Jace said as he backed away slowly. He was going to kill Ron and the twins for not sharing that piece of information - the reserve had been looking for a Parselmouth for years.

“Yup - from my dad’s side but it hasn’t been active for a lot of generations until me”

“Could you ask them why they are protecting Moke eggs?”

More hissing, “They say the eggs’ bearer was taken by a winged prey. It came back for the eggs so they ate the prey and feel the need to protect. Sorry it’s hard to understand exactly.”

“Pup, could you ask the nice snake if it will not attack us if we drop the shields?”, Sirius said with his voice quivering.

More hissing, “As long as we step back from the eggs.”

Everyone very quickly did so and he could feel Jace place a protective ring around them like he used at the reserve. The snake, with beautiful red and gold scales, must be an Asian Horned Serpent. The horns weren’t fully in and there was no jewel on the forehead so it had to be a juvenile. It slithered out of the water and curled itself over the clutch of eggs.

“Harry, this Horned Serpent is not indigenous to Europe. Could you ask them how they came to be in your wood?”

There was a lot of hissing back and forth. “When they were a nestling, they were taken from their nest by a two legs. I think that is a person. They were taken high in the air and far away, but managed to slither out and fell into dirty water. They swam towards warm waters and eventually towards magic, travelled out of the dirty water and found the good hot water here and have been here ever since. They have been here for many sheds and two colds. They were friends with the eggs’ bearer.”

“So I am guessing that they were poached - possibly from as far away as China but more likely further west - they were being transported over the ocean - I think they would class saltwater as dirty water. They must have followed the Gulf Stream up to the Irish Sea and then were drawn to the magic of your land. Has your family been here long?”

“My extended family has been here since at least the 880’s. That’s when the oldest parts of the house were built.”

“Dad,” Rolf said, “Didn’t Gramps rescue some Asian Horned Serpents from Boston a couple years ago?”

“I think I remember him doing so. He brought them to Mahoutokoro where the volcanic island spawns hot waters. Did the serpent have siblings?”

After the hissing, “They did and didn’t? There were others with it when it was taken, but they were not from the same bearer?”

“I can take your serpent and bring them to where the others were taken. I imagine the British climate is bad for it.”

“No - they have … hang on…”, more hissing, “I was just asking if it was a male or female and if it had a name, but it doesn’t and says it is a protector so I’m guessing it is a male? But he says that he likes it here - the water is hot and there are lots of pools under the ground - he has been searching for mates but hasn’t found any. He also said the red two legs smells like friends.”

“Is that because I work with dragons? I mean I have showered, but I am around them 24/7”, he asked while self consciously hiding his boots under some leaves. He didn’t want to anger the huge snake.

“It could be Charlie. Harry, please tell him that he won’t find mates as he was taken away from where his kind live.”

“He says he likes it here and he has to stay with his friend’s eggs. He will not leave but he will allow you to come back with a mate for him here - he says there is a lot of space under the ground in the water.”

“Where am I supposed to find a female Asian Horned Serpent that wants to move to England?”

Harry laughed, “He says that is not his problem but he is not moving. I like him. I am going to call him Gryff. He says he will not attack anyone who comes here with me.”

“Harry you cannot adopt a Horned Serpent,” Sirius said and Mr Lupin just laughed.

“I believe he just did.”

Neville was taking some samples of a small purple flower and looked up, “You’re lucky he’s not moving him into the Manor.”

“Noted. Pup please say goodbye to your friend and tell him that we will see if we can find him a girlfriend but are not making any promises. And you are not to come and visit him again with Moony or me - preferably both. Understood?”

He nodded and hissed back and forth with the snake. 

“He said he needs to sleep so would be grateful if we go.”

That was enough to have them bid Gryff farewell and wander through the rest of the forest without finding anything more dangerous than some adult Mokes, a lot of gnomes (which he thought may eventually be food for Gryff) and a couple colony of fairies which would be useful for their Yule tree.

When they got back to the Manor, the strange elf had laid out snacks and drinks in the back garden - along with some potions for Harry. Neville excused himself as he wanted to get his samples home so he told him it was nice meeting him and then told Harry he’d see him the next day.

When they were seated, he asked Harry if he had thought about working with dragons given his parseltongue ability.

“Granaigh says that I am not even to think of it. But I’m not sure I could understand a dragon anyway. I mean I couldn’t understand Norbert.”

“You mean Hagrid’s dragon? She was just a baby then and her name is Norberta now. But I know my reserve is always looking for Parselmouths - they haven’t been able to hire one in years.”

“There are many other things you could do with your gift though, Harry,” Aunt Milly said, “Magizoologists always are looking for ways to understand the animals they study. I remember Newt always wished he could talk to those in his care.”

“Very true Milly, I know I would like to know if the creatures we have in Dad’s reserve are happy. Perhaps Mr Potter you would pay a visit at some stage? I can assure you that it is perfectly safe. Rolf has been going every summer since he could walk.”

“Just Harry please, Mr Scamander. But since you’ve been so kind to check out our little forest, I’d love to help if I could. I just have to check with my Grandfather first. Is it here - like in the UK?”

“It is mobile. Right now I believe it is in New York with Dad, but he should be over at the end of the month so please check with your Grandfather and we could arrange to bring it here. I’d love to know what the Occamys think of my behavioural analysis of their mating rituals.

When he finally got home that evening, his head was full of a lot of thoughts as he told everyone about Harry’s serpent over dinner. Harry had told him he could come over to fly whenever the others did so he hoped he’d be able to meet Gryff again. This was something that the guys at the reserve would not believe.

***

Harry had been out to visit Gryff several times since the Scamanders left. Contessa Medici suggested that he ask Gryff for his ecdysis (which was a fancy word for the skin it had shed) as there may be properties that would be useful in potions. He was there when the little Mokes hatched and watched how proud Gryff was as they scampered into the undergrowth. He tried to talk to them but they fled despite Gryff telling them that he was a friend. Moony watched the whole thing with some amusement.

When he had written to Blaise to tell him about Gryff, he had written back 

Only you, Your Grace, would name a noble serpent after Godric Gryffindor. You are the bloody Heir of Slytherin. Have some pride.

He wrote back with a photo of Gryff.

Heir Fawley - as you will see Gryff is literally red and gold. He is definitely a Gryffindor like his dad. And, of course, Godric was Salazar’s best friend. It all makes sense. To assume all snakes are Slytherins is an insult to the species - although the boa constrictor I accidentally freed from a zoo when I was 10 was definitely a Slytherin or whatever the equivalent house is in Brazil where he was headed.

It was weird, but he and Blaise had started writing a couple times a week since his birthday. It had started with thank you notes, but had evolved into short notes about what was going on. Blaise was funny and sarky and he found himself looking forward to the notes.

His lessons were continuing - two days a week he spent time with Grandfather talking about the Black family history and his votes on matters that had come through the Wizengamot last year. It was really nice the way he not had said how he voted, but why as well and talked through his reasoning. He also explained that he should always use his heart as his guide as there were issues where he knew that he didn’t vote the same way his father would have.

Three days a week, Contessa Medici came over for potions. At first, it was kind of difficult as her English wasn’t nearly as good as Blaise’s. Fortunately, Grandad spoke some Italian and so he helped. Hermione and Neville joined for those lessons and they were nearly through the potions for next year already. The Contessa had also spent some time with Grandad to make up enough Wolfsbane to last Moony for the next year and spent some extra time with him working specifically on that potion. What really amazed him is how much easier it all was without Snape bearing down on him and Neville.

His core had been unblocked to 80% by now and he was getting much better at not setting things on fire. He duelled with Sirius and Moony every morning and his control was improving by leaps and bounds. Sirius focused on attack with him and Moony on defence (which he found much easier). 

Sirius had decided that he wanted to get a mastery in Transfiguration while he figured out what to do and had agreed with Professor McGonagall that she would mentor him. As part of his requirements, he had to do some teaching so he worked with him, Neville and Hermione a couple of days a week as practice - Ron even joined in on a couple of those.

His studies with Moony on PPE were probably the ones he worked hardest on - especially since he couldn’t learn this stuff at school. He and Neville and Hermione had been working on trying to refine what they wanted their law to do. He was most focused on identifying abuse against children, Neville was looking at health issues and Hermione was keen on telling muggle-born kids parents earlier than their eleventh birthdays that their kid was a wix. She had read about the Quill of Acceptance and the Book of Admittance which allegedly were updated when a child first exhibited magic. She wrote to Professor McGonagall and asked if there was any research as to the average age that kids were when they appeared in the book since he had told her that Grandfather already knew that Michael was in it.

Cousin Andromeda had agreed to spend a little time with them over the last couple of weeks of the summer to show them how a law would be written to be presented to the Wizengamot. He was really glad about that as their other choice was Percy and he seemed to be driving himself mad at the moment with studying for his law entrance exams along with his work at the law firm.

Neville was sort of leading his herbology study and they were currently studying the plants that he had collected from the forest and tried to identify what each was. They hadn’t found anything that was new but there were definitely some mushrooms that were quite rare and Neville helped him to propagate some in one of the greenhouses. In exchange, he was helping Neville with his Defence work. He found that working with Neville was a lot easier than working with Hermione and Ron had been and vowed that he would do that more often when they were back at school.

On top of that, he had his second session yesterday with Healer Llewelyn (‘call me Dafydd’). The first one was just a general talk, but yesterday was what Dafydd described as a ‘deep dive’ on his time at Privet Drive. At the end of it, he was given a calming draught and taught a spell to make it look like he hadn’t been crying. He was taking to heart what Siri had told him about not holding anything back if he wanted to get the most out of his sessions so he told a rather shocked healer about his cupboard years. He was really, really hoping he would never have to talk about them again.

He had also been taking dancing lessons each evening with Aunt Cassie and felt a bit anxious about the ball as Blaise had written and explained that he would have to dance the opening dance with his mother at the Fawley Ball. It was one thing dancing with Aunt Cassie who was very adept at cushioning charms on her feet. It was another matter completely to have to dance with the Contessa Zabini in front of a ballroom full of people.

He had spent the afternoon flying with assorted Weasleys, Hedwig, Buckbeak and Siri whilst trying to forget about the impending evening. George and Fred were going to the ball as well with their parents as were Hermione and her mum and dad. But they weren’t being presented, they were just attending like Neville was. He was so distracted he almost flew straight into Ron by the hoops when Mimsy came out and said it was time to get ready. Ron, who had decided not to go to the ball, was laughing at him as the Weasleys went home and he went up to his room to have his potions and a shower. 

He was sitting in his robe on a chair in his bedroom and Holly and Mimsy were fussing with his hair. Holly was bemoaning the fact that his hair wasn’t yet long enough to pull back like Grandad but he was kind of glad. As long as his fringe was covering where his scar used to be, he wouldn’t have to explain where it had gone. When she finally finished (and Mimsy gave her approval), they left him to get dressed in the robes that were hanging on the door - they were the same colour as his eyes with gold trim and made of a really light silk. The Potter crest was surrounded by the same stars as on his Black robes and he saw that the Bowes roses and the Peverell sigil were embroidered faintly in the gold trim. As the collar was high, he just wore a t-shirt underneath with his black trousers and some very shiny shoes.

He got downstairs to find Grandfather in black robes with silver trim, Aunt Cassie was in a very bright green with silver trim, Moony was in sage green with black trim and Sirius was in dark grey with emerald green trim - his hair was pulled back and fastened with a black diamond clasp.

“That, Master Harry,” Holly said pointing to Sirius’s hair with a huff, “Is what your hair should be looking like.”

“I’m sorry - maybe next summer?”

She just nodded and the group headed off to the floo. They were arriving early so that he could meet Tracey Davies who was being presented along side him - other guests were not allowed to use the floo. He had no idea how Hermione and her parents would get there. He vaguely recognised Miss Davies from potions, but she was really nice.

When he was greeted by the Conte, he addressed him as Mr President, but he replied, “Tonight I am Consort Fawley and very proud to be supporting my lovely lady wife. It is my night off from hosting.”

He apologised to the Contessa in advance for the dance and she just laughed, “I taught those two to dance,” she said pointing at Blaise (who was wearing gold robes that really set off his colouring very well) and Theo, “I know how to cushion my feet and lead a young gentleman around the floor - we’ll just do one loop and then you’ll be free to mingle with the others.”

He had a nice chat with Issy who looked very excited to be all dressed up and he thanked her again for the straws she sent with Blaise for his birthday, but there wasn’t much time before he was lined up between Contessa Medici and Tracey as his family and the Davieses went off into the ballroom. He just hoped Sirius would behave and not laugh at him.

He tried to remember to stand up straight as he was introduced as Heir Potter Black to what seemed to be hundreds of people - almost all of them immediately looked at his forehead so he was very pleased his hair covered where the scar had been. He was so happy when Mr and Mrs Weasley came through with Fred and George - both of whom insisted on bowing and kissing his hand. Hermione and her parents came through and she looked really nice. He was amazed that the Contessa seemed to know everyone who walked through - like even Hermione’s parents who she never would have met before.

He was surprised to see Oliver Wood come in, glad to see Angelina and Alicia, recognised the Patil twins, the Diggory, Susan, Neville, Hannah, and some other kids from their year at school. The worst part was having to greet Fudge and his creepy wife who both rather fawned over him and made him feel uncomfortable. The funniest was when Andromeda and Ted came in with Dora (‘call me Tonks’). Tonks was muttering swear words under her breath about Aunt Cassie and fucking heels and tiaras. Finally the last guests came through and an orchestra started playing.

“That is our cue, Heir Potter Black,” the Contessa said as the Conte took Tracey’s arm so he held out his arm for Lady Fawley.

They walked into the ballroom where everyone was gathered around the sides. He tried to pretend that everyone wasn’t staring at him as he he bowed like Aunt Cassie taught him. The Contessa was true to her word as she basically led him slowly around the floor and kept giving him words of encouragement. He could see Blaise easily dancing with Issy standing on his feet over the Contessa’s shoulder. When they finally got to where they started, they stopped and he bowed again as she thanked him for the dance and cut in to dance with Blaise as Issy moved to dance with her father. Aunt Cassie came over and asked for a lap so he agreed and bowed.

“Remember left foot first and … off we go,” she said, “Arcturus and I - well all of us were so proud. You looked every bit the gentleman.”

“That was all the Contessa,” he mumbled as he tried not to step on her feet, “It felt like forever.”

“You were perfect - and look everyone is dancing now so it’s just us like in your ballroom. The scrutiny is over. You will be able to retire to the other ballroom with your friends. I am sure Heir and Miss Fawley will look after you.”

That made him relax and he actually took some time to look around. Blaise was now dancing with the Contessa Medici - no Marcella he was supposed to call her. He saw Theo dancing with Daphne and almost lost his feet when he saw George dancing with Wood of all people. Finally the song ended and he bowed to Aunt Cassie and saw Siri walking over with Moony. What he didn’t notice was an over-jewelled woman walking over dragging someone around his age over behind her.

“Lady Cassiopeia, it is so lovely to see you again. I’m afraid we were a bit late and missed the receiving line. Perhaps you would be so kind as to introduce us to your partner?”

“Of course Madame Boot. Harry, may I introduce Madame Boot and her son Mr Boot? Madame Boot, may I present Heir Potter Black?”

He didn’t even have a chance to say a word before Madame Boot started talking. “How lovely to meet you Heir Potter Black. Of course, you know my son Terrence. He has often spoken of your prowess on the quidditch pitch.”

Boot looked mortified and he couldn’t ever remember hearing anyone call him Terrence at school.

“Well met Madame Boot, nice to see you again Mr Boot.”

Madame Boot looked like she was just about to start talking again when there was a tap on his shoulder.

“Excuse me Lady Black, Madame Boot, Mr Boot, but I’ve been asked to collect Heir Potter Black.”

He realised it was Daphne and gave a smile and a bow to the others, “If you’ll please excuse me.”

Daphne led him down a hallway into a large room that was decorated in a similar manner to the ballroom but was completely empty.

“Have a seat Heir Potter Black and you can wipe the polite smile off your face for two minutes. It will stop the muscles from cramping. Blaise and the others will be along soon - you can relax.”

“Thank you so much Daphne.”

“You’ll owe me. I like having men in my debt,” she said as she turned on her heels and headed back. 

He slumped into a chair and stopped himself from running his hands through his hair as he heard steps approaching and jumped up to stand up straight.

“Pup, you did so well. Hard part’s over and Moons and I snuck in to check on you. Are you okay?”

“Pads is right Harry - you can just relax now - sorry we didn’t get there in time to stop the meeting with Madame Boot, but thankfully Heiress Greengrass seemed to have saved the day. Are you having fun?”

“A little overwhelmed to be honest, but I got through the dancing… so .. speaking of which, did you see George dancing with Wood? That’s like a surprise right?”

Sirius laughed, “It wouldn’t be if you had noticed the way they were looking at each other at your quidditch match.”

“Nor if you ever had to separate them in the alcoves at Hogwarts,” Moony said shaking his head.

There wasn’t time to reply as Blaise was leading people into the room and Issy skipped over to chat.

“Blaise says you have a big snake Harry, but I think he’s lying to me.”

“I would never lie to you darling, I assure you that His Grace does indeed have a giant snake.” 

Daphne cackled over Blaise’s shoulder (he couldn’t really figure out what was so funny) as he assured Issy that there was a very large snake that lived on his land and his name was Gryff.

“Is it true that you can talk to him?”

“Yes, but let’s keep that between us. A lot of people think it is weird.”

“I think it would be wonderful to talk to animals. I hope I can learn to talk to unicorns.”

Blaise laughed and led her off to Marcella who was going to look after her.

He wandered around and found Hermione who was in conversation with Tracey who seemed to have enjoyed herself. He tried to have a bit of a chat with everyone and was standing at the buffet table when Boot came up next to him.

“Heir Potter Black,” he said quietly, “I’d like to apologise for my mother and any embarrassment she caused you and undoubtedly will continue to cause you. I just wanted to let you know that I have tried to tell her I am not interested in a wizard and she won’t listen.”

“It’s just Harry and look it’s all kind of kept away from me. So don’t worry.”

“Thanks. And listen, I hope you don’t mind, but could I ask if you are seeing Weasley’s younger sister?”

“Ginny? No… no she’s my cousin.”

“Ah excellent. Good news indeed. Well, thanks and sorry again.”

Boot left and he was filling his plate.

“I recommend the Arancini”, he heard from behind him, “They are my favourite.”

It was Blaise so he let out a breath, “Yeah? Which are they?”

Blaise put a couple on his plate for him, “Fried rice balls with prosciutto and mozzarella. Trust me. Was Boot giving you a hard time?”

“Um no, not at all. He apologised for his mum and asked me if I was seeing Ginny. Like maybe he’s interested in her?”

“Hmmm. Interesting - Sacred 28 but no title - I wonder what Mummy would think. Are you enjoying yourself?”

“Yes thanks. I’m glad that whole being presented thing is over - these things seem like they are more fun when you are just a guest. Although I guess, it must be hard to be the host - you are doing a very good job making people comfortable and stuff.”

“Thank you. And you will get used to these things eventually. At least at this one Boot is the only one with a pushy mother although I imagine Lord Black will be inundated with letters tomorrow. Be interesting to see if Lord Parkinson writes - he is always trying to push old Pansy off on someone.”

“I don’t think I met them?”

“He would not be welcomed into our home.”

“Ah. Like Lord Malfoy?”

“Indeed.”

It didn’t seem to be very long before they were saying goodbye and thanking the Zabinis (aside from Issy who had been taken up to bed long ago).

When they got home, Grandfather retired after congratulating him on his debut and he changed and then sat with Moony, Siri and Aunt Cassie over the gossip that he missed in the main ballroom. Sirius had danced the night away with both Contessas, Aunt Cassie, Andromeda and even Mrs Weasley (‘She is a surprisingly good dancer, Pup). Moony had spent more time talking but did have a dance with Aunt Cassie and Tonks (‘She is definitely not a good dancer’, he had laughed).

He didn’t remember falling asleep, but woke up tucked in snugly in his bed the next morning - glad that the evening was past but thinking it definitely wasn’t as bad as he had expected it to be.

Chapter Text

The day after the ball, Sirius woke up and headed to breakfast to find Grandfather, Aunt Cassie and Moons already seated and eating. There was no sign of last night’s debutante and Grandfather suggested that they just let him lie in.

Moony slipped over a copy of the paper with a smirk. It was opened to the society page and he read.

The annual Fawley Ball was held last night. Lady Fawley and her charming family hosted the event and it lived up to it’s reputation as one of the best of the season. Lady Fawley introduced Miss Tracey Davies and Heir Potter Black to society. It was lovely to see so many new and familiar faces as well as the return of some old faces that have sadly been absent for many years.

He knew that this meant that Grandfather would be getting a lot more mail from potential suitors for Harry and that he would likely get some more too. He was determined to ignore his - old Sirius would be taking up some of the more salacious offers from those who would shock his mother most and would be heading out to muggle London to have some fun in back rooms and back alleys. New Sirius had no one left to rebel against and had his godson to think about. New Sirius had actually enjoyed the ball last night - dancing with his cousins and family friends and watching Harry negotiate the evening with aplomb. New Sirius really, really wanted a fag.

A bleary-eyed Harry finally came down and wolfed down his breakfast as he had potions with Neville, Hermione and the Contessa. The smarmy git even managed to answer ‘dancing with Aunt Cassie’ with a straight face when Grandfather asked what his favourite part of the ball had been.

Things settled down over the next couple of days. There was a slight hiccup when Moons took a couple of days to head to his Mam’s place to have some furniture delivered and Harry took that as Moony abandoning him.

“I thought he liked it here with us?”

“He does Pup but his Mam was important to him and he wants to keep the house up for her. Unlike us, he has happy memories of growing up with her. In any event, you’ll be at school in a few weeks so he’ll probably spend a bit more time at his place - he’s a very private person and just needs some alone time now and again.”

Fortunately, Harry was okay with that and promised he would discuss it with his healer. 

Harry had invited Zabini and Nott to join potions on the second day Moony was gone. While they were brewing whatever, he had the Weasley twins over. They wanted to talk through the journals he had given them. He was impressed with the things they invented and he suggested that, if they both ended up in the top quartile of their year in Charms and Potions this year, he would give them access to the potions lab at Grimmauld next summer (with supervision) and would fund some prototypes to see if they had a workable business. He would even help them put a presentation together for their Mum to help to convince her it would work and was better for them than the Ministry which seemed to be the default career of choice for her children.

They joined the budding potioneers for lunch. The twins badgered the Contessa to do some beater drills with them after lunch. Harry wanted to show Gryff to the boys, but he suggested that they do that another day as he would prefer the Moony was there as well to ensure that the shields were strong enough. So Harry and the boys (including Neville) decided to watch a movie in the telly hut. They were going to watch Jurassic Park which had just come out.

While he was conscious that the Zabini boy seemed to be very flirtatious with Harry, he concluded that Harry was oblivious to it so he decided the watch the flying and would join the boys once the twins were done.

He was extraordinarily impressed with the Contessa’s quidditch skills. He was quite impressed with the Contessa full stop. Old Sirius would have been all over her like a rash. New Sirius went and watched the second half of a movie about dinosaurs with his godson.

***

Lucius Malfoy was soaking in the tub in his private rooms at the Serpent Club after a rather enjoyable couple of hours with one of the ‘hostesses’. He needed to blow off some steam after the past couple of days and couldn’t face the thought of an evening with Narcsissa, who had become even more of an ice queen since her Aunt Cassiopeia had returned to the country, or his current bit on the side who, despite her obvious physical charms, had been annoying him with questions as to when he was going to make her Lady Malfoy. He would need to end that and very quickly - he had already retrieved the pair of his great grandmother’s emerald earrings that would be the parting gift and payoff for her ‘services’. They were all just whores in the end after all - whether he paid in cash or jewels.

Since the fact that Harry Potter had been introduced as Heir Black at the Fawley Ball had been printed in the Prophet, Draco had been insufferable. ‘Bloody half-blood trash getting my title’. He didn’t disagree, but Narcissa overheard their son complaining at some point and sent the boy up to his room. She had been clear that there was nothing to be done about it and, since Sirius Black had been exonerated, Draco was further down the list in any event. ‘Lady Magic and Lord Black have both chosen him. There is nothing more to be said or done’.

On top of that, his mark was getting darker and others had noticed it as well. He had invited Crabbe, Goyle, Avery, Selwyn and Nott over to the Manor the previous evening when Draco was at dinner with the Parkinson’s and Narcissa was dining with her blood traitor sister. They had all noticed the mark returning as well. Nott, in particular, was concerned that their Lord would not forgive them for abandoning him and then ranted about how he had been preparing his son to serve their Lord - even going as far as to mark him (which he knew would be impossible - only the Dark Lord would be able to do that). They left the meeting agreeing that they needed to do something to show their loyalty without landing themselves in Azkaban or losing the hard-fought positions they had maintained over the past thirteen years. 

He let his mind slip as he soaked in the warm water. Then it came to him - there was a way he could placate Draco, the Dark Lord and eventually enrich himself. He just had to work out the perfect plan. Nott would have to be managed carefully - he was unhinged enough at this stage to do anything. He had never seemingly recovered from the loss of his wife and his position as heir to his father almost seven years ago. As the pieces started fitting together in his head he felt a rush of excitement through his body so he got out of the bath, slipped into a robe and called one of the club’s elves to summon two more ‘hostesses’ to celebrate.

***

Amelia Bones was exhausted when she arrived at the office. The past few weeks had been extraordinarily busy. The aurors weren’t having any luck in finding Pettigrew and now a witch from the Department of Magical Games and Sports was missing. She had last been seen heading from visiting a second cousin in Albania to go and see her aunt in the south and hadn’t been heard from since. Luda Bagman hadn’t even reported her absence, it was only reported to her through the aurors in Albania who had been contacted by her frantic aunt. The Albanian aurors were being very cooperative but were not having much luck.

Her assistant Morag had handed her her papers this morning, took one look at her and handed her a pepper-up potion. That woman was a treasure - it was like having a mum at work. Today’s agenda included a note from the Minister asking her to reduce the security expense for the World Cup Final. He was still angry that the reparations to Sirius had been 1.1m galleons, but she went strictly by the book and they had even saved 100k because of the no contest plea, but Fudge was now looking to cut corners on everything but his office and entertainment. He even tried to stop her sending an Unspeakable out to Azkaban to implement an animagus detection charm until she had reminded him that Pettigrew could be in there at the moment plotting to release the Death Eaters who were imprisoned in that awful fortress.

She also had to submit Sirius’s animagus registration form and then there was all the fuss about this stupid Triwizard Tournament and the security issues raised by both the French and Bulgarian Ministries - particularly the Bulgarian as the son of the Bulgarian Foreign Minister would be attending and had read about the dementors at the school last year.

On top of all of this, she had been attending weekly meetings with the Crown Prince at Gringotts on the sly. His latest intelligence had suggested that the additional horcrux - or the remainder of the soul that remained in the man himself - had travelled from Eastern Europe and was now somewhere in northern England or southern Scotland. Apparently it was very difficult to locate as there was so little left of the soul which made her shudder every time she thought about it. That was worrying if it was closing in on Hogwarts. She wasn’t able to send anyone out as she had the vows with the Goblin Nation, but nothing amiss had been reported in the area and she was keeping a very close eye on reports.

She hoped to spend some time looking around there after Susan was safely (hopefully) back at school. The only good thing in all of this was that Susan wasn’t old enough to compete in the blasted tournament and, as it stands, she had a week off to spend with her niece the week before school started - just the two of them shopping and exploring their way through Paris. Well, that was the plan.

***

Harry had three letters when he checked his post. A note from Jace Scamander asking if the 25th of August would be suitable to see his father’s reserve and a note that they may well have found a companion for Gryff. He would have to check with Grandfather about that. There was a weird note from Malfoy suggesting that he should attend the World Cup Final as there wouldn’t be anything like that in the UK again for years. The third was from the Contessa Zabini inviting him and the rest of the family to Fawley Manor to listen to the Cup Final on the wireless with their family as they had decided not to attend the event itself. That sounded like a better plan as he knew Granaigh, in particular, was concerned that the rat hadn’t been captured yet.

He showed the letter from Malfoy to Siri and asked how he should respond. He couldn’t tell whether Draco was trying to be friends or was just bragging about the top box again. Siri seemed suspicious too and helped him to write a reply that was vague and saying that they hadn’t yet made a decision and he would definitely write and let him know where they were staying if and when they decided to go.

Ron came over to do some duelling with him and they talked it through while Neville was duelling Hermione. Ron was keen that he should take the seat that his father had got but understood why he was uncomfortable in the top box. Ron asked what Pettigrew being at large meant for Hogwarts and Neville volunteered that his Gran had forced through a motion at the school Governor’s meeting over the summer to have the wards register when an animagus came onto the grounds that wasn’t registered which made him feel a bit more comfortable. He would have to tell Granaigh about that.

Ron actually stayed for potions this time and was amazed at the tips that the Contessa gave them and how much easier it was. It was hard not to laugh as Hermione lectured him afterwards saying that he could have been doing this for two weeks now and that she was not going to be helping him when they got back to school as she would have enough on her plate. He could see Neville trying not to laugh too.

After dinner, Moony came to spend some time with him and he thought it was likely the result of Sirius telling him about his little melt down about him going away. Moony told him some stories about his Mam and his time on the farm when he was growing up and showed him photos of the before and after of his work there. It looked like a nice place and Moony even offered to bring him over sometime after Pettigrew was captured.

He got a note in the evening back from Grandfather saying that the 25th would be fine for the visit with Mr Scamander and so worked on a letter back to him. He was feeling very calm about life for the first time in quite a while and thought his next session with Dafydd would be easier - it would be nice to talk about some progress and they had already been through most of the bad bits of his past.

***

Kreacher was enjoying working for Mistress Cissy, yes he was. Kreacher is being grateful that Lord Black tells Miss Cressida to makes him better and teaches him what bes making the Noble and Most Ancient House of Black great. Mistress Cissy is kind to Kreacher and tells him he bes making the House of Black proud if he be noticing what happens in the Malfoy House. The Malfoy House not being Most Ancient like the Black House. 

Mistress Cissy lets Kreacher go to helps Lady Cassiopeia remove the portrait of the bad Mistress Walburga from Grimmauld Place which she bes making nice for Black children. He yelled at her for leaving him and making him bes bad to Master Sirius and for killing Master Regulus before he gave the portrait to Lady Cassiopeia. He also finds portrait of Master Orion for Lord Black and gives that to Lady Cassiopeia. Lady Cassiopeia says Kreacher is a good member of the House of Black - even better than whens he be giving potions to bad Black Bellatrix.

Kreacher be hiding in the Lord Malfoy’s study to him and hes heir talking bad about the Heir Black. He be getting angry but stayed hidden and tolds Mistress Cissy just as he did when the Lord Malfoy be talking with Lords about the Dark Lord who be killing his Master Regulus. Master Regulus was a good boy and he being Kreacher’s only friend. 

Mistress Cissy tells Kreacher he being a good elf - he be looking after the House of Black. She asks Kreacher if he be knowing where to get potions and he be bringing her bad mistresses box from under the cellar in Grimmauld place alongs with the books that be describing what each be doing. Mistress Cissy spent hours reading and trying to decide which is best and finally gives a phial to Kreacher to be putting in the Lord Malfoy’s fire whiskey that he bes drinking every night.

Kreacher watches and bes making sure that the Lord Malfoy drinks it all and then tells Mistress Cissy. Mistress Cissy bes telling Kreacher to be bringing the unused potions and the book back to where he finds it and to be making sure no ones being finding them.

Kreacher was being very surprised when he be seeing Lord Malfoy at breakfast, but Mistress Cissy just be thanking Kreacher for her tea and sending him to visit with Miss Cressida for the rests of the day and she be sending the Malfoy Heir to his friend’s house.

Kreacher bes very proud of working for Mistress Cissy. Kreacher bes keeping the secrets of the Noble and Most Ancient House of Blacks. Kreacher bes a very happy elf.

***

On the morning of the Cup Final, Ron was awakened very early and dragged himself downstairs for breakfast. Everyone was up and almost through when he sat down to eat. He was very glad he had packed the night before so he wasn’t caught up in the rush. Bill and Charlie were going to be apparating later so they were still in bed. Percy had to work so Mum was taking his seat - he had tried to convince Hermione, but she said it would be wasted on her. When he was dressed and everyone had their things together, they walked over to Stoatshead Hill where they were going to pick up their portkey.  

They arrived with two minutes to spare as Fred and George had been messing about and Diggory was there with his father. They were standing over a manky old boot. Dad told them all to put a finger on it and it glowed blue before he felt a weird sensation in his gut and swirled through the air before falling on the ground somewhere else. He did not like the portkey thing and it was somehow made worse by the fact that he was the only one who landed on his arse - even Ginny managed to land on her hands and knees. He quickly checked in his bag to make sure he hadn’t broken the omnioculars that Harry had lent him - he thought that they would be expensive to replace - and fortunately they were fine.

He made a note to thank Aunt Cassie again for the muggle clothes when they met up with some of the Ministry people wearing really weird things. Dad was dealing with the muggle who was in charge of the campground and Charlie helped him with the money before he called for them to follow.

The campground was absolutely full of wizards and witches around lots of tents. They were supposed to look like muggles, but he could see robes, enchanted banners and all sorts of things that would violate the statue of secrecy - he just guessed the Ministry were keeping muggles away. When Dad stopped at an empty space, he pulled a tent out of his bag and they set it up. Once again, thank heavens for Charlie since Dad wouldn’t use any magic. It was new and Dad said that he got it so they could use it for family vacations now and again. While Dad was trying to light a fire with matches, he was sent out to get water from the tap with the twins. They ran into Angelina and Oliver and they were gone leaving him with three pails and only two hands. Fortunately he ran into Dean and Seamus who helped him fetch the water and bring it back.

While they were dorm mates, he never really spent much time with them outside of class so it was nice when they asked him if he wanted to hang out. They wandered about and looked at the stalls full of merchandise, laughed at the looks of some of the wixen in their muggle best from the 1890’s and argued about who was going to win the match. Seamus was definitely on team Ireland, but he reminded him about Krum.

When it got close to dinner time, he headed back to the tent where Mum had prepared a big dinner. When it was time, they all headed off to the stadium which was amazing. Harry and Percy had told him about the Veela from the semi-final, but he hadn’t expected he would almost jump over the railing to get to them. And the gold! He was quite disappointed when Mum told him it would disappear, but he guessed they were in a better place than they had been before they became Blacks so…

It was weird that there was a house elf sitting by itself with its hands over its eyes a couple of rows back, but he guessed it must have been because of one of the foreign guests - there were a lot of people speaking different languages. It was also weird that, when Malfoy arrived with his parents, Malfoy’s parents stopped and greeted Mum and Dad. Like they were friends. Malfoy had just walked on by with his usual sneer and nose in the air.

***

Blaise had been very much looking forward to Harry’s visit to listen to the Cup Final. He was finding himself increasingly intrigued the more they wrote. In his latest letter, Harry had been gushing about an upcoming visit from Mr Scamander with a possible ‘girlfriend’ for Gryff - the only snake in the world who was a Gryffindor. Apparently Gryff was most insistent that she could only move in if she were the perfect mate.

Mamma and Papà had gone to a reception before the final, so it would just be him, Marcella, Issy and Theo to greet Harry, his godfather and Regent Potter. He was changing his robes for the fourth time when there was a quiet knock on his door and Theo walked in.

“A little overdressed for listening to the wireless, Blaise?”

“Fuck, yes, what about this one?”, he asked pointing to a more casual burgundy robe lying on the bed that he had discarded.

“Gryffindor colours. Yes. Now I came up because your cousin is rushing around trying to change the wine selection because someone seems to have changed the menu to items that Heir Potter Black enjoyed at your ball. And treacle tart? Really subtle.”

He held his mask, “I don’t want to discredit my parents by not treating our guests with the respect that they deserve.”

“Of course Heir Fawley. I shall see you down in the sitting room when you are ready.”

When the guests arrived, they sat down to an informal dinner - Harry raved about the Arancini and Theo threw him a look that he would live to regret. Harry had brought new photos of Gryff whose horns were now almost grown in and one could see the start of the development of the jewel in his forehead - a ruby of course. Issy was very excited to see him and expressed an interest in seeing him in person.

“Mamma would not allow that until you have started to study magical creatures at school piccolo principessa - plus you will be leaving for Beauxbatons in a few days.”

Harry managed to divert her attention by asking why she was going to school so early and she explained that there was a period for first years to attend orientation to meet their classmates and learn about the school before they were sorted into their houses which Harry (and Professor Lupin) thought was a very good idea indeed.

Mamma and Papà arrived before the match started and greeted everyone before Papà made his excuses as he had an early portkey to Italy in the morning and didn’t care who won the match. 

They moved to the sitting room and listened to the match. Everyone (aside from Issy who spent most of her time looking at the Gryff photos and reading) was pretty involved and it seemed to be quite an interesting match. He noticed that Harry really seemed to enjoy his tart which made him happy and that Marcella and Mr Black seemed to have very similar views on the match and tactics. He and Theo groaned when Krum caught the snitch - clinching Ireland’s win.

“I’m surprised he did that,” Harry said, “It seemed the Bulgarian chasers were doing a bit better and they only needed to get a couple more scores. Plus he already sent the Irish seeker off with that feint move. He just had to get between him and the snitch and let it disappear until the right moment.”

“Perhaps he simply thought his team wasn’t up to it,” Professor Lupin proffered.

“I think His Grace is correct,” he replied enjoying the reaction from Harry that the title inevitably elicited, “He’s not a team player and wanted to get the glory of catching the snitch whether or not Bulgaria won. I’ve seen Harry simply guard the snitch when his team was behind by more than 150 points to win - same with the seekers at United. It’s part of being on a team.”

“You sound very down on Krum,” Mr Black said.

Marcella looked at him with a look that said he had put his foot in his mouth. But Merlin, he really disliked the man. He couldn’t even look at Mamma as he knew she still felt guilty for introducing him last summer. Perhaps he should speak to her about Heir Potter Black.

“I met him last summer - his father and my father both sit on the ICW from time to time. I found him to be rather selfish and self-entitled.”

“I don’t care for him either,” Issy contributed, “He thinks a lot of himself.”

He smiled at his sister for backing him up, “Thank you Issy, but you should be getting yourself ready for bed - would you like to say good-bye to our guests?”

She said her good-byes and Mr Black announced that they should return home as well. He noticed that the man had been watching him all evening and wondered if he would be hearing from him soon. He thought he had played it subtly and he still wasn’t sure if Harry would be interested in him at all - even if he knew. He kept his own counsel on the matter as he was sure Theo would tell him to back off and he didn’t want to.

***

Draco was surprised when, at the end of the match, Father had left him and Mother to meet with The Minister and his rather common wife and daughter, saying that he had some business to attend to and would see them at home. They weren’t staying at the filthy muggle campground. Malfoys do not camp and most certainly do not associate with muggles.

He had enjoyed the match, despite the company in the box, and looked forward to meeting Heir Krum when he was at Hogwarts. Father had, of course, told him all about the Triwizard Tournament to be held at the castle this year and he intended to get to know Heir Krum as he could be a valuable ally in the future and perhaps it would get Mother off his back about Crabbe and Goyle. Plus he would try to get some quidditch tips so he could finally best Potter - well that is if Potter were still in the picture.

He was reasonably sure that Father’s business had something to do with the Black Heir as he had told him that things would be much better for the House of Malfoy when the final was over. He assumed that meant that Potter and his godfather would be dead and he would be the Black Heir. They would have access to the Black fortune and would be able to better serve the Dark Lord. He knew that the mark was getting darker and that, one day, he would join Father at his right hand - helping to fund his plans and earning power and respect from his position.

He was relieved to see that the Weasleys were not invited to the Minister’s private reception room. He watched quietly as Mother made small talk with the other guests (although he had been surprised earlier when both Mother and Father walked over to greet the elder Weasleys). Fortunately it did not last long. There was some noise from the stands. Apparently some Irish diplomat was complaining that their child’s wand had been taken from their pocket. After demonstrating that Mother and he did not have the wand on them (like common criminals), Mother asked Mrs Fudge to show them to the private apparition area and she side-along apparated them home.

They had some hot chocolate and cakes and then Mother suggested that he retire as she expected Father to be late. She must also know something about his plans for the night. He retired and fell to sleep easily knowing that he would soon be Heir Malfoy Black.

***

Thaddeus Nott opened yet another bottle of fire whiskey and poured himself a tall measure. Tonight they were going to prove their loyalty to their Lord and he was going to be in the thick of it.

He had to admit that Lord Malfoy’s plan was good. The targets were staying away from others, they would go in, eliminate them and get out without anyone being the wiser. They would be able to show their loyalty despite not having sought after their master. 

He was already dressed in his Death Eater robes and had his mask next to him when he opened the next bottle of fire whiskey.  In thinking through the plan, he wondered if Malfoy was going to try to take credit as he always had in the past. Malfoy had access to his wife’s dowry that he gave to their Lord whereas he had almost bankrupted his family to keep up. Malfoy rarely got his hands dirty whereas he had killed and tortured for their Lord. Malfoy’s son was being raised like a soft spoiled peacock where his son was prepared to serve their Lord - he had even carved the mark into his arm. Malfoy hadn’t suffered at all yet he had his heirship revoked.

He looked at the clock as he downed another glass - the meeting was in 10 minutes. If he played his cards right, he could get the credit - he would be the one to make the kill and he would be back at the Dark Lord’s right hand. Back in his rightful place.

He placed his mask on and apparated to the designated meeting point. The tent was there as Malfoy had said. After regaining his balance (he was a little unsteady on his feet), he silently cast a charm to seal the occupants in and then he cast fiendfyre and waited for the screams. They never came and so he slowly walked around the tent to see if they had escaped.

He heard the pop of his brothers arriving and saw that they were all in their masks. He saw them standing and looking at the burning tent and then he saw Malfoy standing apart. Malfoy was dressed in his usual robes and was stunning and binding the others. He had cast some ancient spell he had never heard and then Malfoy cast an anti-apparition charm around his colleagues - the ones that he had obviously set up.  He turned to Malfoy - the traitor - aimed and cast Avada Kedavra. His vision was a bit blurry but he thought he saw his target fall as his wand flew from his hand. He felt a shift in the wind and then fell to the ground writhing in agony like he had never experienced.

***

Aoife O’Connell was having the best shift of her life as an auror for the Irish Ministry. Like everyone else in the department, she had put her name down to volunteer to supply additional security for the World Cup Final. Unlike most of the others, her name had been selected and she had been stationed in the stadium. Her heart nearly stopped when Aiden Lynch slammed into the ground, but she was relieved to see him standing (ish) during the award ceremony. Mr Lynch had been a fixture in her dorm room during her training courtesy of his posters that would wink at her before she went to sleep.

There had been a slight incident up in the top box where the Deputy Sports Minister’s daughter had seemingly had her wand stolen, but she wasn’t called over for that. All she had to do for the rest of the night was patrol the campground areas with her British partner - Dawlish she remembered was his surname - and hope that her fellow countrypeople didn’t get too rowdy as they celebrated a well earned victory.

As they left the stadium, Dawlish was handed a note from his superior - they had received an anonymous tip off that there would be some Death Eater activity a ways away from the main camp area in a couple of hours and they were assigned to investigate. She wanted to go straight away and inspect the area, but Dawlish assured her that they got such tips all the time and the Death Eaters hadn’t been active for nearly thirteen years.

When the time came, they landed in the forest just hidden from where the Death Eaters were supposed to be. Her jaw dropped when she saw a tent on fire and a civilian fighting off and restraining a group of masked Death Eaters. Dawlish immediately called for backup and they carefully started to move to try to protect the civilian when a Death Eater on the other side of the burning tent stepped out to cast the killing curse at the civilian and then appeared to catch fire. Dawlish started shooting water at the flames which just made them shoot higher while she instinctively disarmed the man on fire. It was fiendfyre and the water just made it worse so she stopped him whilst trying to remember the counter curse. ‘Beatus Subsido’ came to her mind.

She was starting to approach the injured when the backup arrived. One team quickly transported the incapacitated Death Eaters to the Ministry whilst another looked at the suspect that had, until recently, been on fire. She could barely see from where she was through the smoke, but after the Auror cast a detection charm to see if the man was alive, he pulled the mask off (which had somehow been impervious to the fiendfyre) and she saw the charred remains that would haunt her nightmares for weeks.

“Can’t tell who it is - looks like the wand has been destroyed as well.”

She stepped forward, “I disarmed him after he cast the killing curse Sir,” she said as she held out the wand.

“Good job Auror…err…”

“O’Connell Sir, Auror Aoife O’Connell.”

“That was quick thinking Auror O’Connell. And I presume you countered the fire,” the man said looking at Dawlish who was crouched over the civilian. She got the impression that Dawlish wasn’t on the A team.

“Yes Sir.”

“I shall be sending a commendation to your superiors. Excellent work. Any ID on your corpse Dawlish?”

“I believe it is Lord Malfoy, Sir.”

The man started mumbling about how Malfoy’s imperius curse defence must have been right and how he would get out of breaking the news to Lady Malfoy when there were screams and the Dark Mark was floating in the air over the campground proper.

The Auror who seemed to be taking control (and who she later learned was Head Auror Scrimgeour) started to head off in that direction.

“If you two could please wait here until the forensics people arrive then you are both dismissed. Dawlish, if you could escort Auror O’Connell to headquarters? There will be mind healers on site if you feel the need to talk. For now, thank you for your efforts and stay vigilant.”

***

Under the invisibility cloak, Barty Crouch Jr walked away from the stands towards the place where his ‘father’ would be meeting him. He had broken free from the imperius during the match and was able to get hold of a wand from some brat’s back pocket. He stayed under the cover of the cloak as he would be of no use to his Lord if he were to be seen. He was supposed to be dead after all and he was sure his Lord would be able to use that to his advantage.

He was following Winky - the only being in the house that treated him with any kindness during the twelve years he had spent under his father’s control. If he didn’t care so much for her, he would have run away but, with the wand, he would overpower his father as soon as they got home, bring Winky around to his side (that would be easy enough as his father treated the elf abysmally) and go and seek his Lord. He knew that the mark was getting darker and credited this with him breaking the curse he had been under since he was snuck out of Azkaban.

As they neared the area, he saw people start to run and panic. Winky took his hand and pulled him to a glade surrounded by trees - the meeting point apparently. Through the leaves he could see why the panic had occurred as dragon and serpent shaped flames rose high into the sky from the other side of the wood. It would only be his Lord’s people who would do such a thing and must be on a mission for him. He saw the aurors and hit wizards running towards the fire and knew he had to do something to allow the men to get away. His Lord must have resurfaced after all these years.

Winky had her hands over her ears to shield from the noise and he took the opportunity to raise the wand and incant, ‘Morsmordre’. He smiled for the first time in years as he watched his Lord’s sign appear in the sky. Almost immediately he felt a stunner to his back and fell to the ground, dropping the wand.

As he came to, he found himself unable to move. He heard Winky speaking.

“I is seeing no one, sir … no one …”

“Amos,” his father said, “I am fully aware that, in the ordinary course of events, you would want to take Winky into your department for questioning. I ask you, however, to allow me to deal with her. You may rest assured that she will be punished.”

There was no doubt in his voice that he meant it and he could almost feel her shaking from where he lay.

When the man that his father had been speaking to had left, he heard foot steps and felt the familiar feeling of the imperius engulfing his mind. The bastard could cast it wordlessly now.

“Winky - bring him home and place him in the cellar. Wait with him and I will deal with you both upon my return,” the old man hissed.

Back in the cellar, Winky fed him and changed him into his sleeping attire as she had done every night since he had been broken out of Azkaban. When his father came home, Winky was trembling as he handed her clothes and told her to get out.

“But Master… I not be giving Master Barty the wand. I don’t be knowing how he gets it.”

“It matters not - go - I am sure that there will be a place for you at Hogwarts. You are the one who convinced me to take him to see the quidditch. You are responsible. You will be keeping our secrets in memory of his mother. Now leave.”

A weeping Winky left and his father turned to him.

“I curse the day I promised your mother I would get you out of prison. This is your prison now. You will never see the outside world again.”

He heard the door close and lock. He wished he could just kill himself or that he was back in Azkaban, but his mind forced him to go to sleep.

***

Narcissa prided herself on her ability to observe, to plan and to better her position. She noticed that, after the fall of the Dark Lord, her social standing fell and worked hard to improve that - she guaranteed that they were guests of honour at the Ministry Balls, she had negotiated a marriage contract for her Dragon that ensured that they were at least invited to the Greengrass ball each year and had virtually ever politician in the country at her Balls. She noticed that, whilst civil, the heirs and heiresses from the families that were not affiliated with the Dark Lord were not associating with her son. And she definitely noticed that, when she first met Heir Potter Black, the constellation on his Black robes was Ursa Minor. The star that twinkled was Polaris - the North Star. The guiding star. Lord Black had selected that for his heir. The same heir that had brought her beloved sister back into her life and Aunt Cassie back from self-imposed exile. And the same heir that her son bullied and her husband had almost killed.

If she ever wanted to get back into the life she had loved as a girl, attend balls hosted by the Abbotts, the Macmilans, the Fawleys; if she was to have her son included in society and not on the margins with people like the Crabbes and Goyles; if she was to be welcomed fully into her family - well then she would need to do something about Lucius. She had told Lord Black that he would be comfortable in their home soon - now she just needed to make that happen.

Kreacher had been a godsend. He was completely loyal to the Blacks - including the new heir and even Sirius. He would do anything for Lord Black or Aunt Cassie. He had also been trained to be almost like a ninja by Aunt Walburga. Since he had been in the house he was her eyes and ears.

She knew when the old group of Death Eaters had been in the Manor whilst she was at dinner with Andi and Ted, she learned of his plans to get Draco to cajole Harry and Sirius to go to the World Cup Final and finally his plans to have the other Death Eaters kill them both in order to prove loyalty to the Dark Lord and to get Draco the Black heirship that she knew would never go to him. She had ‘accidentally’ left a letter in the sitting room that appeared to be from Sirius saying that they had decided to attend along with details of where they were staying far from others for privacy and instructed Kreacher keep watch as the plans developed. It had almost been worth the tedious luncheon with the wife of Ludo Bagman to get details about the places where attendees would be ‘camping’ to watch the World Cup.

Kreacher had obtained the potions from somewhere in the Black universe. From what the journals said they mostly were developed and brewed by her great-grandmother Violetta and some by her many-times-great aunt Elladora. As she sorted through the poisons (including one which she was convinced Aunt Walburga had used to poison Uncle Orion from the notes in the book in her hand), compulsion potions and the personality altering potions that seemed a bit untested, she had finally selected one of Elladora’s potions - Liquid Imperius. It felt better seeing as Elladora had been a Black by birth rather than marrying into the family like Violetta Bulstrode. Her plan was simple, the potion would last for a year. She would manoeuvre Lucius to set up the death eaters and lead them into a tent where he would restrain them. She had him write a tip off note to the aurors, a couple of days earlier she had him transfer all of his legal business to Andi (which came as a big surprise to her), she had him jot down notes of ‘his’ plan and ‘his’ concerns that the Dark Lord was returning and leave it in the drawer of his desk. She had him place any dark object he kept within the Manor or the vaults into a chamber deep beneath the dungeons which she sealed. She had Kreacher leave the receipt for the tent that ‘he’ had purchased and leave it on his desk after they left for the final.

When he had restrained the death eaters, he would be lauded as a hero. They would be accepted back into polite society and she then had a year to convince him that this was the way forward or she could resort to some of the potions that Aunt Walburga had favoured.

The last step in her plan was to slip her son a powerful sleeping draught and await the inevitable visit from the aurors telling her that her husband was being held for questioning.

Her plan had not completely gone, well, to plan.

When the aurors arrived, Kreacher came to get her and she made it appear as if she had been sleeping and quickly dressed. She greeted them and sat in her usual chair in the sitting room. As a proper Lady she sat upright and on the edge of her seat.

It seemed strange that the Head Auror was there in person. They usually had juniors turn up for the odd raid. When Scrimgeour started out by saying that there had been a Death Eater attack at the World Cup, she immediately said, “My husband could not have been involved. He swore he was under the imperius and that it was cast by he-who-must-not-be-named himself.”

“I am sorry Lady Malfoy, I should have been clearer, Lord Malfoy was a victim of the attack. I am sorry to say that he was killed by someone we currently believe to be Mr. Thaddeus Nott trying to protect a tent that Nott had cursed with fiendfyre. Mr Nott did not survive either.”

“My husband is dead?”, she said in surprise, losing her posture and falling back into the chair. This was not the plan - at least not for tonight.

“I am sorry to say that he has Lady Malfoy. I’m afraid that I have a few questions for you but, before we start, is there anyone you wish to contact to sit with you whilst we talk? We know this must be a very difficult time for you.”

“My aunt, Lady Cassiopeia Black… would it be possible for me to send an elf to request her presence?”

“Of course Lady Malfoy.”

She left the room and she summoned Kreacher to collect Aunt Cassie and asked Pippa to serve some refreshments to the aurors. They were, after all, guests in her home and appearances had to be maintained.

Aunt Cassie came through the floo, “Has something happened Cissy? Are you alright? Is Draco?”

“The aurors are here. Lucius is dead,” she said quietly, “He was killed by Mr Nott tonight. They have questions…”

“May I join you whilst they are here?”

“Please Aunt.”

She led her into the sitting room and chose a chaise where they could sit next to each other. Aunt Cassie’s hand on hers reassured her as she prepared herself.

First Scrimgeour explained that they had received an anonymous tip that there would be some Death Eater activity that night and the other auror walked over with a bit of parchment.

“Do you recognise the handwriting Lady Malfoy?”

She nodded, “It belongs to Lucius, Lord Malfoy.”

“Thank you. I know this is difficult, but did he discuss his plans for this evening with you?”

She took a deep breath, “Not specifically. He had told me that the mark he had been forced to endure was getting darker and that he believed that some of the others who were cleared when he was may not have been under the curse when they joined. He did mention Mr Nott’s name in that context. He thought that they may be planning something. That was several weeks ago.”

She took another breath, “He, well both of us, have always wanted to ensure that our son did not end up in he-who-must-not-be-named’s clutches.”

She remembered the day, not long after Draco was born, when the Dark Lord came calling and held Draco, her Dragon, and said that he would one day sit alongside her husband at his side. It sickened her then and did so now. Whilst she supported many of the causes the Dark Lord tried to advance, she never approved of his methods. She saw him draw the Black Madness into her sister and that her youngest cousin simply disappeared and she only found out he had died when her aunt had seen the update on the family tapestry. She shook the image from her mind as she continued.

“In terms of tonight, however, he only told our son and I that he had some business to attend and would return home late - that we shouldn’t wait up.”

“Thank you Lady Malfoy. I don’t want to take up any more of your time, but I must ask … is there a Lord’s study where his papers may be - we just want to see if he left anything - well behind - in case his endeavours this evening weren’t successful?”

“Of course, Kreacher? Would you please be so kind as to escort our guests to Lord Malfoy’s office? Ensure that they have access to anything they wish?”

She and Aunt Cassie sat in silence until Kreacher returned with the aurors.

“Thank you Lady Malfoy. We have taken a few receipts and some notes that appear to be relevant to this evening. They shall, of course, be returned when they have been logged. It certainly appears that Lord Malfoy intended to bring some rogue Death Eaters to justice. I only wish that we had arrived earlier to assist. I am sure that he will be remembered as a hero.”

“Thank you Chief Auror, that is how I shall remember him.”

He handed her Lucius’s wand and she had Kreacher escort the aurors to the edge of the wards.

When they finally left, with a promise of more information when they found it. She sat with Aunt Cassie and asked for two large measures of brandy to be brought to them.

“You were able to change his mind about the Dark Lord,” Aunt Cassie said. It was a statement not a question.

“I believe so. Or at least was on the way…”

“Have you told Draco what has happened?”

“No. I shall in the morning. I expect it will be difficult for him to see the benefits of his father’s change of heart at this stage.”

“Some lessons are harder to learn than others. But it will be best for him in the end. I’m proud of you Narcissa.”

She just nodded. The events of the night were beginning to take their toll.

“Let me get you up to bed. I will take care of all of the arrangements and let Arcturus know what has happened. Would you like for me to summon Andromeda? One of your friends?”

“I should be most grateful if you could speak to Andi after she gets to work. I would like to see her tomorrow, no this evening, if she is free. I will spend the day with my Dragon. Then I shall think of what needs to be done.”

“Of course darling but, for now, you should get some rest. Kreacher will advise when Draco is awake, but you need to be on top form. I shall remain here whist you sleep.”

She allowed herself to be led up to bed. Sleep did not come. She felt some loss, but couldn’t bring herself to be too concerned. They had lived separate lives for years. Her life would be better with him gone if she were honest and Draco’s would be immeasurably so. That was what mattered. She only hoped that Andi would find the letter that ‘Lucius’ had written in the event that something went wrong last night quickly. She hoped that her words would be enough to set her beloved son on the right path. Aunt Cassie was right - some lessons were harder to learn than others.

***

Chapter Text

Cassiopeia made herself comfortable in Narcissa’s sitting room and reflected on the events of the evening. She could sense dear Aunt Elladora’s hand in the events that led to Lord Malfoy’s demise and was secretly pleased that he was dead. It saved her from having to take revenge for the basilisk fang scar on Harry’s right arm and, of course, it was always best for young couples to work out their issues on their own. 

With Narcissa now freed from his shackles, she would no doubt use his death as a means to rebuild the house of Malfoy and save her son from his father’s failures.

What was worrying, however, was the implication that the Dark Lord was somehow returning. She needed to let Arcturus know and they would need to consider how this new Death Eater activity would affect Harry. He was clearly a target. She sent Kreacher to go to alert Cressida that she needed to see her cousin this morning urgently.

Narcissa came down to the sitting room, dressed in black. She clearly had not slept at all but seemed to be at peace.

“May I get you something Narcissa, breakfast or at least some tea?”

“No, thank you Aunt Cassiopeia. I will ask Pippa should I require anything. I’m just trying to prepare myself for Draco. I thank you for coming last night.”

She was going to reply when Kreacher popped and and informed her that Lord Black was available to receive her at the Wight House.

“You should go Aunt Cassiopeia, please let Lord Black know what has occurred.”

“Of course, Narcissa, and then I shall go to Andromeda. Would you like to receive her here? Any specific time?”

“Whenever it is convenient.”

“Now darling, you tell me when you want her here and she shall be here. You are grieving and we are your family.”

“17:00 would be welcome.”

“Then it will be done. Now I shall go see Arcturus. I shan’t disturb you, but all you need to do is ask Kreacher to fetch me and I shall be here. You will not be going through this alone.”

She could see a tear in Narcissa’s eye as she hugged her goodbye. She was going to make sure that the House of Black supported its daughter.

When she arrived at the Wight House, she was shown to Arcturus’s study where he had the Prophet in front of him. There were photos of a dark mark over the World Cup stadium and a headline ‘Scenes of Terror at the Quidditch World Cup’.

“You wished to see me?”, he asked.

She explained what had happened and how she had spent the night at Malfoy Manor with the aurors and then just Narcissa.

“I believe that Narcissa was responsible for her late husband’s change of heart, Arcturus. I trust we will rally around her as a family?”

“Of course, but I am interested to understand how she managed to change Lord Malfoy’s mind or perhaps I shouldn’t know. You said Nott killed Lord Malfoy and is now dead?”

“You know how persuasive Black women can be Arcturus, and yes Mr Nott is dead. Apparently roasted in his own fiendfyre.”

She saw him shudder, “There are few who will mourn his loss. But it is concerning that Death Eaters are active once more. I believe that I should have a word with Remus and Sirius. Perhaps Remus will be able to speak to Madame Bones in his position as Regent Potter. We need to know if he is at risk as I recall Heir Malfoy trying to persuade him to attend the very quidditch match where these activities unfolded,” he said.

She hadn’t considered that Lucius may have been involving his son in a plot to get to Harry before Narcissa stepped in. “I’m sure that Narcissa has matters in hand.”

He simply nodded, “I should contact her.”

“No need cousin, she is aware I am here and I have told her that she will have our support.”

“In any case, I shall write after I have been to see Sirius and Remus. Would you like to join? I am afraid we shall be unannounced.”

“I shall have to leave by nine as I have to see Andromeda on Narcissa’s behalf, but yes.”

They apparated to the edge of Potter Manor and were greeted by Hutchins who showed them into the kitchen where Remus was alone having a cup of coffee in his dressing gown.

“I apologise for my attire, I wasn’t aware we were having guests.”

“No need Remus, this is rather unexpected and I apologise. Hutchins, would it be possible to awaken Sirius without alerting Harry? There are some matters we need to discuss,” Arcturus said as Dobby entered (in his usual sartorial splendour) with tea and breakfast.

“I’m guessing you are here because of the paper this morning?”, Remus asked.

“Yes, and a bit of information that has not made the papers as of yet. It would be useful if Monty and Mia could join us as well,” Arcturus said and Mimsy headed off to the library to ask them to join.

When they were all seated, she explained what had happened. Aside from Sirius expressing extreme skepticism that Lucius had voluntarily left the Death Eaters, everyone agreed that the real issue was Harry’s safety if Death Eaters were active again. Before she left to meet Andromeda, Mia was adamant that Harry should not return to Hogwarts and was instructing Monty and Remus to develop a tutoring schedule for him. Sirius was speculating whether Heir Longbottom could be convinced to take the term off and study with Harry so he wouldn’t be isolated and Arcturus was quietly musing about meeting the goblins and enhancing the wards in the Black and Potter properties.

***

Theo was sitting on a sofa with Zia Angelica lightly carding his hair and Blaise sitting quietly at his side as he always had done. He had a small blanket on his lap and tears in his eyes. 

It had been quite a couple of days. He had been summoned by his grandfather to Nott Manor to be told that his father was dead - neither of them mourned his loss. In fact, his first concern was that Lord Greengrass would break his betrothal contract with Daphne which would break his heart.

Grandfather assured him that, if anything, the man being dead would help his cause. “Unless you decided to do something stupid like join in his cause.”

“I would rather die.”

His grandfather then had asked him what he wanted to do with the house and it’s contents. The house where he had a blissful childhood until his mother died and then was treated like a prisoner. Since his father had burned all his mother’s things and he had taken all of his, he said that he would never set foot in it again and that it could be burned to the ground for all cared.

“I’m sorry that you feel that way, but I quite understand. One day you shall inherit Nott Manor from me and I hope that you still consider it your home.” His grandfather looked so much older as he spoke.

“Thank you Grandfather. I do but I hope that I will be able to continue to stay with my godmother for the remainder of the summer?”

“Of course, it is far better for you. But will allow me to continue to visit with you?”

“Please Grandfather.”

After that, he was questioned by the Head Auror and the Head the the DMLE herself. Lady Bones was very sympathetic as they asked questions about his last visit with the man. Grandfather had requested that they refer to him as Mr Nott rather than his son or his father. Theo explained that he had seen him for almost a week at the beginning of the summer. That he had, as usual, mostly been drunk and abusive. How he had been raving about the return of his ‘Lord’.

“He abused you? Lord Nott is this why you have been trying to have the Absolute Rights of Sires Act repealed?”, she asked.

“Yes Lady Bones. I wish I could have disinherited him from the family, but I could not do so without taking Heir Nott out of the family as well. I hoped that he would care enough about the survival of his family to keep Theo safe, but clearly he did not. We tried to keep Theo with me or with his godmother and her family, but we could not circumvent his right to have custody for two weeks a year. This last visit, I was there, but was called away for a Wizengamot meeting. I took his wand, but he still found means to hurt my grandson whilst I was away. That law grants men the ability to kill their own children if they so choose. I cannot understand why I cannot get sufficient support to repeal it.”

“You have always had my support, perhaps we can work to reframe the argument. But that is not our cause for today. Heir Nott, I can only apologise that the system has failed you so.”

They then talked about what to do with his body and wand to which Grandfather replied, “Burn them for all we care, there will be no memory of him in the Nott Mausoleum nor in our hearts.”

After they gave leave to the aurors to search that house from top to bottom, Grandfather called the two elves from the house as they would now be his.

They both came and bowed low before him. “Master Theodore - before you give us clothes - please order us to retrieve the Mistress’s things.”

“Why would I give you clothes? You were obliged to follow his orders, but can you please explain what you mean by the Mistress’s things? I watched him burn my mother’s belongings.”

Zeke said, “When she was with us, Mistress Anna gave us things - things she did not want late Master to sell or take and she tells us to keep them until he dies and gives them to her young Master Theo for to remember.”

Zebedee said, “Old Master asked for everything in the house, but we hid them outside - in the elf quarters so they were not in the house.”

His eyes welled up, “That was very clever. Thank you. Thank you so much. Would you be able to bring them to Fawley Manor? I’d like Zia Angelica to see them.”

“Of course Master Theodore. You are not angry with us?”

“No. I thank you with all of my heart. Perhaps we should wait until the aurors are finished at the house and then please send them to me. After that would you like to live with Grandfather while I am still in school?”

The elves headed off to the Nott Manor elf quarters (which were inside the house as elves were blessed by Lady Magic as much as they) where Grandfather said that he would look after them as they both looked so poorly. 

The next day, he received a letter from Lord Greengrass (no doubt at Zia Angelica’s urging) saying that he would not be judged for his father’s actions and there was no change in the Betrothal arrangements. He also one from Grandfather who said that Lady Malfoy had written to say that she held ‘neither Lord Nott nor Heir Nott responsible for the actions of Lord Malfoy’s murderer’. He didn’t believe for a second that Heir Malfoy would be of the same mind, but he equally could not believe that Lord Malfoy had betrayed fellow Death Eaters of his own accord.

Now he was sitting between Zia Angelica and Blaise looking at a chest sitting before them. He recognised it as her Hogwarts chest - she had shown it to him when he was a little boy. His hands shook as he opened it. At the top there was a letter in his mother’s hand on top of a blanket that he knew she had knitted for him during her confinement with him.

My Beloved Son Theo,

If you are reading this, then I am gone and your grandfather and godmother have made good on their promises to keep you safe. I know that you have suffered and, for that, I am so sorry. I pray every day to Lady Magic to keep you in her protection as I fear that I shall not be able to for much longer.  

In this trunk are my most treasured possessions. They may not look like much, but they mean everything to me. There are some trinkets that belonged to my mother - they were replaced by fakes in my jewellery box after my husband sold the diamond parure that my parents had given me for my wedding. There are some of my favourite books - both academic and pleasure. But the majority of my treasures are things that I hope will help you to remember me - books I read to you when you couldn’t sleep, flowers you picked from the garden for me, pictures you drew and cards that you made - each of which made my life immeasurably better.

I don’t know how long it has been since I held you and what my husband may have done to sully my memory, but I do so hope that you know that your mother loved you more than life itself. I hope that I am in Lady Magic’s domain watching over you growing to be the fine man I know you will be. I don’t regret anything in my life more than being unable to stop the madness my husband descended into and anything untoward that he may have done to you. I beg you to forgive me and I hope that I will, after you have lived a long and happy life, be able to welcome you into my arms in the next life.

You will forever be my little Theo - the joy and delight of my life.

With all of my love forever,

Mummy

He handed the letter to Zia Angelica and placed the blanket over his lap as the tears flowed from his eyes. He would look through each treasure over the days to come, but for now he mourned her loss again.

***

Lord Voldemort surveyed the room in the house that once belonged to his grandparents and would be recreated as a magical fortress once he returned to power. Nagini was sluggish as she moved to the hearth before the fire - still digesting that muggle caretaker. Under the clumsy ministrations of Wormtail, the potion of his horcrux’s venom and unicorn blood, he was now able to remain erect within a chair and yield his wand - perhaps not with the power he once and will again yield, but with enough effect to have broken the memory charms of the late Bertha Jorkins, to have killed her and that old man, to have made his sixth horcrux thus dividing his soul into seven pieces and to have punished Wormtail when required.

He was running low on unicorn blood for the potion he needed to survive in this pitiable state and decided that today would be the day that his plan to be fully resurrected would begin. After several arguments with the rat that he should be the one to carry out the plan at Hogwarts (how would that work as Pettigrew was necessary to maintain this meagre form?), Wormtail wrapped him in a blanket with his wand in his hand and apparated them to the home of one Bartemius Crouch Sr under the cloak of darkness.

Wormtail knocked on the door and was greeted by the man himself who took one look at Wormtail and went for his wand, “You are a wanted man - what are you doing…”

Lord Voldemort interrupted, “Imperio! You will invite us into your home and lead us to your son.”

“Welcome, please follow me.”

They were led to a cellar with five locks on the outside. Crouch Sr undid the locks and led them in.

“You will take your imperius curse off your son and wait outside in the hallway - gather any household staff you have and bind them.”

“I have no staff any longer. It is just me and my son. Imperio finite.”

Young Crouch slowly rose from his bed shaking his head, “Who are you? You sound like my Master yet you look like the man who is wanted for betraying the Potters.”

He shook the blanket off and told Wormtail to place him in a chair.

“It is I, your Lord. I have need of your assistance.”

Crouch fell to his knees and kissed his ‘feet’, “My Lord, I remain your most humble and obedient servant. I knew you would come for me. Please tell me how you have fallen to this weakened state and how I may serve you best.”

He explained what happened following the Potter’s downfall, how he had wandered as a wraith until he was able to possess the weakling Quirrell and how the Potter brat had spoiled his plans yet again - this time over his acquisition of the Philosopher’s Stone. How Wormtail had fled from his former friends and stumbled across him, Bertha Jorkins and how he learned of Crouch’s escape from Azkaban and imprisonment in his father’s home. How he planned to use the new event at Hogwarts to capture the brat, to use him in the ritual to return to his body and then eliminate him - once and for all - and how he wanted Crouch to pose as Alastor Moody, the new Defence against the Dark Arts professor, to facilitate his capture, keep tabs on Dumbledore and Snape (who had clearly gone to the other side) and identify any children of his loyal followers who may be of use.

Crouch immediately agreed and told of the events of the World Cup, how he had cast the Dark Mark to try to allow his Death Eaters to escape, how Malfoy had apparently turned against his cause and was murdered by Nott, but not before Crabbe, Goyle, Avery and Selwyn had been captured by the aurors in their masks and Nott killed by his own fiendfyre. How Pettigrew’s deceit had been made public when Sirius Black was tried and so he was now top of the Ministry’s most wanted list.

“Lucius turned against our cause? Against me? That surprises me. You will need to keep careful watch over his heir who I believe is the same age as the Potter brat. He was promised to me as a child - you will look to turn him back to us.”

“I remain at your service my Lord but please permit me to ask - may I kill my father?”

He smiled at Crouch, “Eventually, but we will need him under your control during the tournament. We shall take you to the house where I have been recuperating. I would stay here, but I need to be near my familiar and I know that visitors occasionally come here. I will provide you with a wand and a guise. You are to go to Knockturn Alley to purchase some polyjuice potion as we don’t have a month and some other ingredients. You shall go to Smythe’s who will have unicorn blood and other such ‘illegal’ ingredients. We will need to send him to Gringotts to get some cash.”

“No need my Lord, there is a safe here with more than you will require.”

Once they had the galleons and Crouch Sr locked in the cellar, Wormtail took them back to Riddle Manor where he instructed Crouch how to find his box with his ‘souvenir wands’ taken from those he had killed (he was most annoyed that James and Lily Potter’s were not in there) and Crouch selected Edgar Bones’s. They applied the glamour and soon Crouch returned with the ingredients and they sat and developed their plan. Before Crouch returned home, he granted him leave to torture his father - provided he didn’t do any visible or irreparable damage. After his feeding, he slept well knowing that, within the year, he would be restored to his full power and Potter would be taken right under the eyes of that fool Dumbledore.

***

Harry was in pain. Everything hurt and that could only mean Uncle Vernon. Instinctively he curse himself into a ball which only made it hurt more - this would mean that there was a smaller target and it would all fall on his back. It was important not to make a sound or the ensuing beating would just be worse. Panic surged through his body but he tried to slow his breathing so as not to be noticed. He felt something on his back and flinched squinting his eyes even more tightly to prepare for the blow that would come. But the feeling on his back wasn’t a belt, it was a hand and it was gently rubbing circles on his back.

“… come back to me Puppy … it’s me … Padfoot … you’re safe. We’re at your house and you’re in your bed.”

He started to uncurl.

“That’s a good Puppy. You’ve had a rough night. Mimsy says its another growth spurt. She’s got a bath waiting for you and some potions. You’re safe. I’m here, Moons is here. You are safe.”

He slowly rolled over and opened his eyes and saw Siri sitting on a chair next to his bed and Moony sitting next to him - they both looked tired and were in their dressing gowns.

“What happened?”

“Just another Potter-special growth spurt pup,” Moony said, “I could sense your pain last night and so I got Mimsy and Pads.”

“You want to get up pup? The bath will do you good.”

He nodded and started to get up but it really hurt. It didn’t hurt so much last time did it? He fell back into the soft pillows and Mimsy took charge.

“Drink Master Harry,” she said putting a phial to his lips, “I will never understand you Potters. Three inches last night. Unnecessary,” she muttered as the potion slid down his throat and almost immediately started to relieve the pain in his muscles.

“Now bath time young Master,” she said and he knew this was an order not a suggestion so he slowly got up, with Siri’s help, and wandered into the bathroom where he removed his pyjamas (which were noticeably too short in the legs and sleeves now). He looked in the mirror before he took off his glasses and noted that he looked even skinnier now. He had been hoping his shoulders might be broader, but he just looked as thin as he had at the beginning of the summer. That depressed him as he sank into the nice smelling bath water that was, of course, the perfect temperature. 

As he lay there, he thought about the events since the World Cup. Had been surprised to see Grandfather at the Manor that next morning and was even more surprised to hear that Lord Malfoy had somehow died trying to bring some Death Eaters to justice. The same man who had slipped Riddle’s diary to Ginny and tried to curse him when he tricked him into freeing Dobby. It was hard to reconcile that. He had immediately written a letter to Theo. Theo had been very kind to him and he knew that he had, too, been abused. It was a hard letter to write, but he thought he got the tone right when he said that he hoped that the events had given him closure (a word that ‘please just call me Dafydd’ had taught him). Grandfather had to help him with his letters to Lady and Heir Malfoy as they were much harder to write.

Granaigh then started on him again about not going to Hogwarts. “People who served the man who killed your parents are at large again - I cannot believe that the four who were caught were all of them. I could not bear to lose you as well.”

Grandfather, Siri and Moony said that they agreed with Granaigh, but that it was ultimately his decision. They just asked that he take some time to think and to discuss it with his healer. That day he had classes as usual, he didn’t mention it to Hermione or Neville, but it kept his mind occupied. That night there was a dinner with Aunt Cassie and Grandfather to mark the receipt of the papers from the Ministry that made Sirius his guardian now. He was very careful not to think that this meant Grandfather didn’t care - it was what they had all discussed and agreed would be best and Siri looked so very happy. He was glad when Moony came back the next morning from his transformation looking very well indeed.

A couple of days later, he met with Dafydd and talked through his options about school. Grandfather had already confirmed with the Contessa Medici that she could be available for him for potions. He knew he was learning so much more from her than he ever had from Snape. They had presented him with a list of his courses and who from the family would cover each one - the only real hole was herbology which was currently listed as Hutchins and Mimsy as they had run the Potter greenhouses for years - that was assuming that Aunt Milly would be able to help with CoMC, but that wasn’t a required class anyway. So he knew his education would be as good, or better, than it would be at Hogwarts.

Dafydd asked him to talk about his school experiences - what was good and bad. When they were talking about the end of his first year and he explained, for the first time to Dafydd, that he had killed Quirrell. When Dafydd asked what the consequences had been for disobeying school rules and going after the stone, he thought for a while and then said angrily, “I got house points - we all got fucking house points because I killed a man.”

He had lost focus at that point and when he came into the room again, he felt Sirius’s hand on his chest telling him to take deep breaths and saw Dafydd repairing his desk that Harry had somehow set on fire. Sirius must have been summoned from the reception area. He tried to apologise but Dafydd stopped him, “You are not the first, nor will you be the last, to lose control of your magic in this office Harry. However, I would like you to focus on that reaction when you are taking your decision.”

He decided then and there to take the term at home.

He had Ron and Hermione over and talked through his decision. At first Ron was arguing against it, but Hermione saw his point and the two of them eventually won Ron over - especially when he pointed out that they had the mirrors and could still talk every day. He said that his cover story was just going to be that he wanted to spend time with his family now that he had found them, but offered that they could choose to stay and study with him. Grandfather had him write to all of his allies to say that he had decided to take this course of action for the first term.

He was very surprised when Lady Longbottom wrote back to Grandfather and asked if Neville could do the same as his confidence in his potions and defence had increased so greatly since he had been studying with Grandad and Moony. He got lovely notes back from everyone (and Grandfather had a note from Lady Bones saying that she had gotten formal approval for him, and subsequently Neville, to do magic outside of school for the purposes of learning and that she privately was debating whether she should take the same action for Susan). Cedric had written to say it was a shame that there wouldn’t be quidditch when Harry wasn’t going to be at school which made him laugh.

Daphne had written to say that she would make sure to keep him up to date with the gossip and Blaise asked if he may continue to write to him over the term. He thought that was a weird question since they had been writing all summer, but he said yes. When they were supposed to have their next duelling practice, he and Neville used the time to work with Siri and Moony to make a set of two way mirrors for Nev and Hannah so that they could talk like he would be able to with Ron and Hermione (although he imagined the chats would be quite different).

Yesterday had been a good day after a long week. Jace Scamander had come with Aunt Milly and the reserve - which turned out to to be in a magical suitcase which was very cool. He was a little disappointed that Aunt Milly hadn’t brought little Michael with her, but he understood that he was too little to be around Gryff anyway. Rolf wasn’t there as he was like a head boy equivalent at Ilvermorny and had to be there before school started.

Hermione’s parents had closed their dental surgery to take her to Diagon that day and the Weasleys went along with them. So it was just him and Neville who went into the suitcase that Jace placed in the ballroom in the Keep. It was really funny to watch Jace, followed by Aunt Milly, Siri and Moony disappear into the small suitcase. He went in and was quickly followed by Nev and it was absolutely amazing. There were a bunch of different areas - Jace called them ‘biomes’. Apparently his father used it initially to rescue magical creatures on his travels and he would keep the animals in there until he found a safe place to keep them. Now it was mostly just his favourites who they continued to look after as they were too used to wizard companionship to thrive in the wild plus the odd injured creature in for rehab.

They wandered for a bit as Jace pointed out a group of bowtruckles, a herd of moon calves and a small flock of fwoopers (Jace made them put on ear protectors for that). Each one had its own habitat and Neville was taking note of the plants in each because - Neville. It was amazing to see each of the habitats and he wanted to see Gryff’s potential girlfriend but Jace led them to the Occamys that he was studying. His first question for Oscar and Olivia was if they were happy there or if they wanted to go back to India.

Their accent was slightly different than Gryff’s, but he soon was able to chat.

“They are very happy here. It sometimes makes them sad when their children are taken to the outside, but it is nature to them to expect them to move on. They would like more monkeys to eat as the birds get boring.”

When Jace asked about the mating ritual he had documented, Olivia said that it was very rude to ask such questions, but after Jace had him explain that it was to help wild members of their species, Oscar said that they had bonded many moons ago and the stuff that Jace described didn’t address the courtship rituals which mostly centre around the sire demonstrating his ability to get very big to show how protective he could be. He didn’t look at Neville (or Siri for that matter) when he told Jace this as he was trying to hold back the giggles.

In the next space they went to, there was a juvenile (but still really big) dragon. Siri and Moony both protested that they didn’t want Harry and Neville near it, but Jace showed them that it was completely sealed in the area and even the fire couldn’t permeate the wards that had been created. 

“It is a Hungarian Horntail and they are very vicious. I was called in by the Hungarian Ministry as poachers had killed its mother and siblings in the Mátra mountains leaving this one on its own. I am transporting it to the reserve where your friend Charlie works. I have been feeding it sheep, its happily eating and it doesn’t appear to be injured, but I just thought I’d take the opportunity to let it know what is happening as it appears to be very unsettled.”

Harry talked to him through the ward. It was much harder to talk to a dragon than a snake, but he thought he was able to convey that the nice two legs was taking him to a reserve where there was a large colony of his own kind and that he knew that there were good people watching over the dragons there. He was only really able to understand sort of emotions from the dragon:- relief, hungry and glad.

Then came the part he was really looking forward to - Gryff’s girl. She was swimming in a deep pool and, again, there was a ward that kept them away. Jace had explained that she had been caught up pretty badly in nets and had some damage to her muscles that meant that they did not think she would fare well in the open sea. She was beautiful. Unlike Gryff she was green but still had the mix of gold in her scales and her horns and jewel had completely come in. He asked her if she would like to meet his friend to see if they could live together.

She was curious, but insisted that she was happy where she was so would only leave if she could find a strong provider and protector. Confident that she was comfortable with him, he asked Jace if they could bring the case out to Gryff and see how they got along. He assured her (since she was green he decided to call her Sally after Salazar Slytherin - that would make Blaise laugh he thought and she didn’t object to the name) that, if she didn’t like his forest or if she didn’t like Gryff, Jace would bring her back to this place and she could stay on her own.

As they walked out, Hedwig again joined him and Buckbeak followed them to Gryff’s hot water spring. Gryff was curled up on the ground with his little baby Mokes sliding around his coils but quietly told them that they should climb up the tree as ‘daddy has guests - but do not climb too high’. He chuckled as he had taught Gryff the word for daddy. 

Before he brought Sally out, Jace asked him to ask Gryff if it was okay for him to have a quick swim in his waters to see if there were any hazards that may risk Sally’s convalescence. Gryff was a bit insulted but allowed it. Jace took a little plant out of his pocket and chewed on it. “Gillyweed - gives me gills so I can breathe underwater for a while. This is about 15 minutes worth”, he said as gills formed on his neck and he dove in. Neville was scribbling furiously.

When he came back up, he said it was amazing and huge and more than appropriate space for at least five horned serpents (and he hadn’t even got to the end of the space) but asked him to ask Gryff why there gnomes and deer in some of the caves.

“Gryff says he didn’t know what kind of prey Sally would like best.”

Siri laughed, “And that, gentlemen and wolves, is a serpent who is going to get his mate.”

Jace had Gryff move into the forest so Sally could explore the area herself. There was some objection from Gryff but he had his nestlings crawl on his back and moved off. Jace let Sally out and she immediately dove in the water and went for a swim. She came back and announced that she would stay but Harry interrupted and said that she would have to get along with Gryff to stay, adding that Gryff had brought all the prey into caves for her but it was his home first. Jace had them all step back and put up even stronger wards before he asked Harry to call Gryff and the hatchlings back. The two serpents circled each other for a while and there were some serious negotiations.

“You will help with my hatchlings.”

“You will bring more food - the fuzzy four legs were good but the round little two legs were too fatty.”

“You will not attack the two legs - even if the speaker is not here.”

“The speaker will bring us fish - too much red meat is not healthy”.

“There are many swimmers in the water already that I can catch for you. You must know that white flying prey is speaker’s friend - she brings small prey to us - do not touch her.”

”She is pretty.”

“You are pretty.”

It went on for a while until Sally curled up on the Moke’s old nest and let the little Mokes crawl all over her to get to know her better. “I shall stay.”

They left the happy couple to it and walked Jace back to the Keep where Aunt Milly was having tea with Mimsy and Holly having not had the energy to walk down to the forest with them. The rest of the group joined them and chatted about the home schooling experiment.

“You will be able to study the serpents for your Magical Creatures class,” Jace said, “The two of you are in a unique position to study, and discuss, the bonding process. I would be happy to review your progress should you wish to send it to me.”

After everyone left, Sirius told him that a letter from Dumbledore had arrived and he agreed to meet them at Gringotts the next day to discuss this ‘home schooling nonsense’. That depressed him but before it got dark, he convinced Moony and Siri to go back to check on Gryff and Sally to see them having an argument - Sally was insisting that hatchlings should be sleeping and Gryff said that he had promised they could stay up late.

As he washed his hair after a long soak, he noted that it too had grown a fair bit. When he went down to breakfast with it hanging down, Siri handed him a hair tie and showed him how to pull it up into a top knot. “It’s just easier until you figure out what to do with it. It doesn’t look like it is just going to lie like mine so this may be the ticket. You’ll look very smart for our meeting. And remember, if you start getting upset again, I will take you out and we’ll come straight home. Grandfather and Moony can deal with the Headmaster. Plus you have the barbecue with your friends on the 30th to look forward to. We’ll get through this together okay pup?”

***

Albus had been in his office when he received the letter from Sirius Black indicating that he could meet with Harry to discuss his proposed absence from Hogwarts this term but only at Gringotts as it was ‘a safe place to meet’. That was preposterous, there was nowhere safer than Hogwarts - Gringotts had been breached just after he had Hagrid collect the Philosopher’s Stone three years prior. But that was of no matter, he was sure that, once he spoke to Harry, he could convince the boy that he should be at Hogwarts.

He had been annoyed when Minerva had come to him last month to say that the boy had decided to eschew Divination for self-study on Wizarding Philosophy, Politics and Economics. He would eventually need to understand the prophecy that applied to him. Well, at least he had a year’s study under his belt and knew from Sybill’s second prophecy about Pettigrew that they came true.

When the letter had come saying he wasn’t going to attend, he got worried. The boy needed to have structure to prepare himself for his destiny. Alastor would be invaluable in teaching the boy to defend himself for when the time came. He needed the support of his friends if he were to continue his journey.

He put that all out of his mind as he walked out of the wards of the castle and apparated to Diagon Alley. There was a goblin waiting for him and he was escorted deep into the bank to a conference room where he saw Lord Black, Sirius and Remus with a young man that he didn’t recognise. The boy was taller than Harry. The hair colour was the same, but it was longer and pulled back into a bun on the boy’s head. Most importantly, there was no scar on his forehead - the scar that had marked Harry as Tom’s equal. Did these men actually think he would not recognise an impostor?  

“Lord Black, Sirius, Remus… I understood I was here to meet with Harry not this young man,” he said as he turned to the boy, “How do you do? I am Headmaster Albus Dumbledore and you are?”

The boy tilted his head to the side and had a strange expression on his face, “It’s me Professor. Harry … Harry Potter.”

“Nice try young man, but Harry Potter has a prominent scar on his forehead. You could have at least made an effort - everyone knows about it. Gentleman, I’m disappointed that you chose to waste my time this afternoon.”

“Professor,” the boy began calmly, “my scar was from a curse, so Grandfather took me here to the curse breakers to have it removed when I first moved in with him. I’ve had a growth spurt - well two - since I have been home this summer.”

“Cursed scars such as Harry’s cannot be removed,” he said defiantly. How dare they try to pull the wool over his eyes.

“I can see if His Royal Highness, my account manager, is available to tell you that they did the procedure? I don’t remember it because I was asleep. But I swear I’m telling the truth. Let’s see - at the end of my second year - just after I set Dobby free from Lord Malfoy - I was in your office and the sorting hat said that I would have done well in Slytherin and you said something about it being our choices that show us who we truly are rather than our abilities.”

“The sorting hat wanted to put you in Slytherin pup?”, Sirius asked.

“I told you that Siri - when I told you about killing the basilisk.”

“I guess I was focusing on you being bitten by a bloody poisonous killer snake.”

“Gentlemen, this is wasting the Headmaster’s time. Headmaster are you satisfied that this is indeed Harry Potter before you?”, Lord Black said.

“Well, no one else was there when that discussion was held. I apologise, I was unaware that the goblins had the ability to remove that scar. I suppose I should get on to the reason I requested this meeting. Lord Black, I am finding it difficult to understand why you are not allowing Harry to return to Hogwarts this year.”

“Whilst I support the decision,” Lord Black said, “the decision was Harry’s and, now that Sirius is his official guardian, he has sanctioned it.” That was good news, it would be easier to convince Sirius than Lord Black.

“Sirius, my boy, you know that there is nowhere safer than Hogwarts. I can imagine that you are worried about the events at the World Cup, but there will be no Death Eaters at the school.”

“Actually Headmaster,” Harry jumped in, “when I first my other grandparents, they were keen for me not to return to Hogwarts - even before the World Cup. When I told them about killing Quirrell and the Basilisk and when I’ve had time to think about things without being with those people. To be honest, I don’t think I have been that safe at school. I’ve spent almost more time in the hospital wing than in classes. I have come across Voldemort twice. That troll almost killed Hermione, Pettigrew was sleeping in my dorm. Somehow I seemed to have been almost rewarded for reckless behaviour. I feel much safer at home - with my family. I mean Hogwarts was certainly safer than when I was with those people…”

“The Dursleys are your family.”

“NO! Family do not starve and hurt you - or pretend that you don’t exist. Grandfather, Siri and Moony and Aunt Cassie are my family. You don’t get to decide who my family is.”

Remus leaned over and stroked the boy’s hand, “Calm down pup - no one can take you away from your home.”

The boy seemed to relax some and his demeanour returned to the calm facade he had been wearing since he had arrived , “In any event, my core has still not been totally unblocked so my magic is a bit unpredictable - I think it will be safer for the other students if I am not there until it settles down.”

“Your magical core was blocked?”

“Lily and James blocked it when he was an infant. Since he was with those people no one did anything to unblock it as he grew, some of it unblocked when he was in mortal danger, but he was operating at a block of about 50% after the dementor attack at the end of the last school year,” Remus replied in the same calm voice, “Fortunately it was noticed when Lord Black had Harry examined at the start of the summer and it is being addressed. We’ve had some fires,” he looked at Harry with a smile, “but his control is getting back to where it should be.”

“Why was this not picked up by Poppy?”, he asked, “Harry has been examined on numerous occasions.”

“Most wixen healers don’t have the ability to sense the blockage. Harry’s was identified by a healing elf we are fortunate to have within our household,” Lord Black said. Again this was something of which he wasn’t aware. Perhaps this had something to do with the missive from Augusta Longbottom earlier in the summer.

“But as this has been addressed, you must know that you will be safe at Hogwarts, you will be with your peers. You don’t want your education to suffer.”

“With all due respect Headmaster, we have arranged for Harry and Heir Longbottom to be tutored in every subject he would have taken at Hogwarts plus PPE and Magical Law. I will be able to spend more time with him on his obligations as a future Lord that will catch him up with his peers - most of whom I would add - will not become Lords or Ladies when they turn seventeen. He has already started potions study over the summer with Lord Fleamont Potter and the Contessa Medici and that will continue. Remus has contacted Professors Sprout, Sinistra, and Flitwick. Sirius is in contact with Professor McGonagall with respect to his mastery in Transfiguration. Harry will have access to the Black Observatory and Planetarium and the Potter and Longbottom greenhouses. He will be working on a project on the behaviour of Great Horned Serpents which Mr Jacob Scamander has agreed to oversee via post. And Remus knows the syllabus for Defence inside and out.” Lord Black said, “Of course, I am sure Lady Longbottom mentioned the arrangements when you would have spoken to her whilst she was at Hogwarts as Heir Longbottom will be studying with Harry.”

He hadn’t spoken to Augusta - hadn’t even known she had been at the school. Nonetheless he faced Harry, “But your safety, even the fidelius charm did not keep your parents safe.”

Harry’s expression turned cold and then angry, “Headmaster, the wards where I am are ancient. They are older than Hogwarts itself. Even Hogwarts does not know where I am - my letter this year wasn’t addressed to the cupboard under the stairs, or the smallest bedroom, just my name. If my parents had understood the wards, if they hadn’t let themselves be convinced to go somewhere else …”

Sparks were shooting out of Harry’s hands and Sirius put his arm around him, “Pup, breathe deeply for me yes? We’ll go home now. We’ll go visit Gryff - yeah? See how Sally is settling in.”

Sirius glared at him - a look filled with derision and contempt - as he led Harry out of the room with his arms wrapped around the boy.

“My apologies Headmaster,” Lord Black said, “Heir Potter Black normally keeps his emotions in better check but it has been a difficult week and decision for him. As for my grandson, well a mad dog will do anything to protect his pup. I will not apologise for that. Do you have any further need of us?”

“Remus, you have to convince Sirius that Harry needs to be at Hogwarts. He needs to be trained. We all know it is just a matter of time before Voldemort returns…”

Lord Black gave him a look that was very reminiscent of the one he had just received from Sirius, “I fail to see why a fourteen year old should be concerning himself in this matter aside from keeping himself out of harm’s way.”

“Obviously I am just concerned for his well-being. He is a known target for Voldemort.”

“I can assure you that we are as well. I truly hope that you are not implying anything to the contrary. We are doing everything that we can to keep him safe. His decision to stay away from Hogwarts was not an easy one for him to take and I hope that you will support this. If you have no more questions, I will take my leave as I have another appointment,” Lord Black said as he rose from his chair, “Remus, if you wish to continue your discussions with the Headmaster, I believe that his Royal Highness has made the room available for another hour.” Lord Black turned back to face him, “Good afternoon Headmaster, I imagine that you have quite a task ahead of you after recent events. I am aware that my niece, Lady Malfoy, has written in the hope that you will be able to keep her son safe whilst at school. Hopefully, Heir Potter Black being removed from the equation will allow you to focus on Heir Malfoy. Good day to you Headmaster.”

He sank back into his chair and looked at Remus.

“He is very angry with me,” he said quietly.

“Harry?”, Remus asked to which he nodded, “He, I am afraid, has lost confidence in you. In taking this decision, which was very much pressed by his Granaigh Potter, he sat - for the first time I believe - and looked through his life to date and finds that you were involved in most of the decisions that have caused him pain.”

“I never meant…”

“I hope that is true Albus, but look at things from his point of view. It was on your recommendation that his parents went to the cottage in Godric’s Hollow. It was you who placed him with those people…”

“They are his only family…”

“Of whom you were aware, but they treated him terribly and you never once checked on him nor let anyone else do so. The physical scars have now been healed, but he won’t even mention them by name anymore. You were the person who hired Quirrell - a man possessed by Voldemort - and you were the person who decided it was a good idea to hide that stone in a castle full of innocent children. You didn’t close the school when children started getting petrified, you hired Lockhart who attempted to obliviate him. He feels as if he is being singled out and trained to be reckless.”

“I …,” he could see how the boy could feel that way, “he told me he felt safe at Hogwarts.”

“At the time, even a place where he was forced to kill a man at age 11 was safer to him than where he lived.”

“He won’t forgive me for this will he? He’s never coming back to Hogwarts.”

Remus gave a small smile, “Harry is a very forgiving young man. Extraordinarily so - he has forgiven me for not trying to find him. He has forgiven Sirius for going after the rat rather than keeping him safe. And I believe he could forgive you as well - provided he doesn’t feel that you are not acting in his best interests.”

“I have always tried to do what was best.”

“I believe you did. As did I at the time. Now I am trying to make it up to him - to James and Lily - and I am trying to support his choices and give him the best education he can get. I believe he has chosen wisely. He decided he will reconsider when Pettigrew is caught. Give him the time and space and he may well choose to come back.”

He thought for a moment, there was little to say, “I shall ask Severus to make you some more wolfsbane if it makes your task easier.”

Remus smiled wryly, “Thank you Albus. I am sorted. Monty came up with some changes to the potion before he died and the Contessa Medici is able to create it. Harry and Hermione are very close to mastering it. It is cheaper and easier to brew so I am fine thank you.”

“But Harry always had trouble in potions…”

“Harry had trouble learning from Severus. His grandfather Potter is a better instructor for his needs. But I should be going. I would like to check on Harry and Sirius.”

They exchanged goodbyes. When he arrived back in his office, he sat and thought about what he had heard and learned. After the Riddle diary issue, he had convinced himself that Harry was a horcrux. The scar had marked him as Tom’s equal and that he would have to die to defeat him when he returned. But the vessel that held a horcrux had to be destroyed in order to be rid of it, yet goblins had removed the scar. Was Harry not the boy in the prophecy? Was it the Longbottom boy who was also not going to be attending Hogwarts? Most of all he thought about how he had failed Lily and James and their child. Had he failed others? For the first time in years, he had doubts in his mind about his theories and plans. For now, however, he summoned Severus to discuss how young Malfoy could be protected from any retaliation from his peers. While he waited, he thought about Great Horned Serpents … they weren’t found in the UK … was Harry living in Asia or America?

***

Chapter Text

Severus Snape was exhausted. He, with the very helpful assistance of Filius, had spent the last two days hastily converting all of the year four and above Slytherin dorms into two rooms and adding an extra bathroom to each. It was something he had asked to do every year since the fall of the Dark Lord but Albus had always refused. Surprisingly he acquiesced at the very last minute this year. He suspected it had something to do with the recent death of Lucius and the letter that he, and no doubt Dumbledore, received from Narcissa asking for help in protecting her son from his fellow students.

It was not a position he thought he would have to worry about, but Lucius’s unexpected actions would indeed create an even greater rift within the House this year. Draco was probably not going to be pleased with being placed with Nott and Zabini. He could always move him in with Crabbe and Goyle if he moaned too much. Anything to keep the peace. He was, however, grateful that the older muggle-born students were going to be safer.

The staff meetings this week had been very interesting. As had become usual, the Defence teacher wasn’t there. Albus had not mentioned their name - only that it was a very good choice. At least the werewolf wouldn’t be back. Albus announced that he had identified from within the population of hundreds of Hogwarts house elves 25 who had healing abilities and that every student would receive a health check during the first week overseen by Poppy who looked very pleased at the turn of events. Most surprisingly every other teacher, aside from Trelawney, Hagrid, Burbage, Vector and Babbling, had been asked to provide lesson plans to Lupin who was apparently coordinating at-home lessons for Potter and Longbottom who were studying remotely this term. He knew it would end up being his problem when two of his worst students eventually turned up not being able to competently brew fourth year potions, but it was a problem for a later date as he was certainly not going to miss them in his classes. Both would end up failing their OWLs and not be able to proceed to NEWTs so he only had a maximum of three terms dealing with the two dunderheads. If only Finnigan decided to take the same course of action, he would be a much happier man.

But with all that, the news that Potter was not going to be at Hogwarts for the term filled his heart with the closest thing to joy he had felt in years and almost made up for the fact that his mark was growing darker. He had sworn to protect the boy whilst he was at Hogwarts and, without him, he could actually focus on his job and the blasted tournament that Albus had agreed to be staged this year. He had actually been having nightmares that Potter would end up cheating his way into the tournament and he would have to somehow prevent him from getting himself killed and now that wouldn’t happen.

Now all he had to worry about was whether he could talk Filius into doing the second and third year students as the Carrow twins were going to be a nightmare again this year. Failing that, he would just move Astoria Greengrass’s bed into one of the fourth year girls rooms as he knew the girl had slept with her sister every night last year to get away from the very creepy twins. Even thinking about them reminded him of their aunt and uncle (who, at least for now, were keeping a low profile) and made him shudder.

***

Draco found himself sitting alone in a carriage on the Hogwarts Express on the first of September. Mother had convinced him to arrive early and he was, quite frankly, glad of the solitude but very nervous about the term ahead and extremely confused about the events of the past couple of weeks.

On the day after the cup final, he had woken (much later than usual) to find Mother sitting in a chair in his sitting room. She looked as if she had been crying and stood and drew him into a hug when he walked into the room. She had explained that Father had died trying to stop some Death Eaters from committing murder - that he had been killed by Nott’s father was also dead. None of this made any sense until she explained that Father and she had been talking for some time about how to make things better for him going forward - that Father wanted to distance himself from the Death Eaters so that he could have more opportunities than alliances with people like Goyle and Crabbe. That said, nothing she described sounded anything like what Father would have said. Father who was more loyal than anyone to their Lord. Well - their former Lord?

Mother gave him Father’s wand and explained that they would observe the traditional Malfoy burial where Father would lay in the mausoleum over a full moon and then there would be a memorial service at the end of the month. It was a lot to take in.

His “Aunt” Andromeda came by that evening and delivered some papers - apparently Father had changed his legal counsel to her firm a couple weeks ago. Mother was named Regent Malfoy until he came of age and there was a letter for him and one for Mother - both explaining, in Father’s own hand, what he did and why which pretty much matched up with what Mother had said. He heard them talking while he read his letter and his “Aunt” was suggesting that they could stay at Grimmauld Place as it had been done up for their cousins but they hadn’t moved in yet if that would be easier for them, but Mother turned her down saying that it would be better for them to grieve at home.

Lord Black came by with letters for him from Potter and Sirius Black. Why the fuck was Potter writing to him - to gloat? But it turned out to be a very nice letter saying how sorry he was - both for misjudging Father and for his loss.

Over the next few days, there was a steady trickle of guests to pay their respects. Lord and Lady Greengrass along with Astoria and Daphne, Lord and Lady Macmillan and the Conte and Contessa Zabini. Aside from the Greengrasses, none of them had every been to the Manor to his memory - and even with the Greengrasses, their meetings were generally held at Greengrass Manor. Lady Cassiopeia and Aunt Andromeda came every day. What was conspicuous was that none of his ‘friends’ came to call, or floo called or even wrote - not Crabbe or Goyle (but that could be explained as Father had got their fathers arrested) - but not Pansy or Millicent either and their fathers hadn’t even been there (although, as far as he knew they still supported the Dark Lord). Merlin, he even had letters from Lord Nott and Heir Nott apologising for Mr Nott’s actions - the man who murdered his father - but nothing from the people he had grown up with for fourteen years.

Mother had sat him down and asked him what he wanted to do about school this term. She said that she could arrange for him to stay at home and be tutored as she was worried about possible retaliation from the darker set within Slytherin. Although they would never show it in public, within the common room there was always tension between those whose families supported the Dark Lord and those whose hadn’t - he was now going to be stuck in the middle. She said that she had written both to the Headmaster (‘a waste of ink and parchment I fear’) and to Professor Snape, who she thought would look after him. He was a Malfoy and a Malfoy didn’t back down from a challenge so he said that he would attend school as expected. That seemed to make Mother both proud and concerned.

Lady Cassiopeia took him to Paris to get his school supplies as she didn’t think he should be out and about in Diagon Alley. She made him call her Aunt Cassie of all things, but bought some extremely nice robes as he needed mourning clothes and didn’t have much that was pure black.

On the day of the memorial service, he was worried that the Manor would be empty since none of his friends had contacted him yet, but the ballroom was full of people - many from the Ministry including the Minister and his wife, Lady Bones and Head Auror Scrimgeour, Lords and Ladies Greengrass and Macmillan, Lord Black, Aunt Cassie, Aunt Andromeda and her husband and daughter, Sirius Black and Potter, Mr Weasley and his son the Head Boy from last year for some reason, Professor Snape and a bunch of people he didn’t know. He overheard Lord Greengrass pressing for Father to receive a posthumous Order of Merlin and the Minister saying that he agreed.

He largely stayed to the sidelines but, when he saw Potter on his own, he walked over and questioned him.

“What are you doing here Potter?”

“I am paying my respects to the husband of my cousin. A man who took the difficult decision to do what was right rather than what was easy. Your Mother is a Black and I am the heir of that house. We support our own. I am also here to pay my condolences to you in person. I know what it is like for a parent to die protecting you. The pride and the guilt. I know how difficult this must be for you…”

“But you hate me…”

“I don’t know you well enough to hate you Heir Malfoy. I have hated the actions that you took towards me and my friends, but you have apologised and I believe your words to be genuine. I have also regretted actions I have taken towards you and I hope that you were sincere in your acceptance of my apology. I hope that we can begin anew.”

He was going respond when Mother had called him away to speak to the Minister so he just gave Potter a nod and left.

Now he was sitting alone on the Hogwarts Express wondering if he had taken the right decision to go back to school and why he had his wand so tightly gripped in his hand. He heard the door to the compartment and raised his wand until he looked up to see Astoria standing there.

“May I join you for the journey Heir Malfoy?”, she said with a small smile.

He let his hand relax, “Of course Miss Greengrass. It is lovely to see you again and in happier circumstances.”

He stowed his wand in his holster, took her trunk and placed it on the rack with his back to the corridor and heard the door slide open again.

“Tori! You should not run away from me - it is inappropriate for you to be with your betrothed without a chaperone.”

That was Daphne - no mistaking that voice.

“Sorry Daph. I just wanted to ride to Hogwarts with Heir Malfoy.”

“Heiress Greengrass. I hope that you are well.” He went to take the trunk down which was a shame as he thought she would have been good company and would at least have helped to prevent anyone from attacking him on the train.

“Very well Heir Malfoy thank you. Tori - why don’t you find the trolley? You may get one treat for yourself and something for Heir Malfoy as well.”

Astoria jumped up and headed out to look for the trolley witch.

“You may leave the trunk where it is Malfoy. But I will be joining you. I won’t have my sister’s reputation sullied.”

“Of course,” he said preparing himself for a ride with Zabini and Father’s killer’s son.

“Oh don’t look so worried, Blaise and Theo are next door with Tracey. Theo assumes that you don’t want to see him and he understands. I know you don’t like me Malfoy but the four of us have kept each other safe for the past three years. You are going to have a target on your back like we do now. I don’t know if your Father’s supposed conversion from the Death Eaters was sincere or merely another of his plots to retain his good name …, “ he was going to object but she held out her hand and continued, “but you have a choice now. You can go back to your old friends and beliefs or you can come with us. Choose the former and I guarantee that you will not bond with my sister - perhaps she will join Blaise’s sister at Beauxbatons or I will do everything in my power to get her betrothed to another. Am I clear?”

He nodded as Astoria came back in with a smile on her face. She held out a hand with three nicely wrapped chocolates - these were the good ones.

“This one is raspberry filled dark chocolate. I believe you said that you cared for them in one of your letters.”

They were his favourite, “Thank you - it’s perfect.”

By the time the train left the station, they had been joined in the carriage by a second year mudblood - no Muggle born - Slytherin - Stephens, who was friends with Astoria, Macmillan and, for some reason, Goldstein. Macmillan, he knew was a Black ally like the Greengrasses and Fawleys. He half expected Potter to turn up but he didn’t - he still didn’t know how he felt about him. The ride was pleasant enough - Daphne, satisfied that Macmillan wouldn’t allow her sister to get into trouble, left to visit with Nott and Zabini for a time. Macmillan talked about his recent trip to Peru, but mostly reviewed potions with Goldstein. At various times, Crabbe, Goyle and Pansy all passed by and sneered at him through the glass. Fortunately none of them were particularly powerful and wouldn’t want to go up against Daphne and him. Astoria told him all about the new foal that had just been born and how her mother was going to let her help to train it during holidays. By the time he arrived at Hogwarts, he actually thought that he would be able to make this year work and even shared a carriage to the castle with Zabini and Nott who were both civil.

One thing he knew for sure, was that his world had changed forever and that the choices he made over the next couple of months would define him for years to come. He wouldn’t even notice until the next day that the prediction he made in the early summer had come true - that Harry Potter would not be starting his fourth year at Hogwarts in September.

***

Hermione was finding the journey to Hogwarts to be pleasant, but strange without Harry and Neville. She was very glad he had taken the decision to study at home. It was safer for him and, if she were honest to herself, better for her. She had been thinking over the past couple of days how much time she spent worrying about him, chasing after him and getting caught up in his crazy adventures. This term she wanted to focus on her studies and getting ready for her OWLs next year as she knew how important they were. She had the advantage of her summer studies with Harry’s grandad and the Contessa and so potions would be easier. She had dropped divination and muggle studies so her schedule was manageable and she had promised herself she was going to leave Ron to his own devices more (in terms of studying - he was still one of her very best friends) and try to meet people in other houses.

She had run into Daphne Greengrass on the platform who had invited her to join in a study group for Ancient Runes with her, Tracey Davies, Blaise Zabini, Theo Nott and Ernie Macmillan (and perhaps a Ravenclaw or two). She was grateful that Ginny and a girl named Luna Lovegood (apparently a Ravenclaw in Ginny’s year) had joined her and Ron in their compartment as did George (Fred was sitting with Angelina Johnson and some of the quidditch players). Fay Dunbar stopped in to say hello (she was the dorm mate that she had most in common with as she wasn’t as silly as Parvati and Lavender) as did Blaise and Tracey. Blaise also invited her to the runes study group which was nice aside from Ron miming gagging behind him. She could see the advantages of getting to know more people - especially after learning more of how the wizarding world worked from Harry’s studies with his grandfather.

The one thing she was really going to miss was not being able to work with Harry and Neville on wizarding law and PPE. They had made some very good progress on a prototype law for child protection and the boys were going to be able to meet with Andromeda Tonks to start to put it into the appropriate legal form. Harry promised he would send her copies of the drafts as they went along, but it wouldn’t be the same as doing it herself. She still wasn’t sure what she wanted to do after Hogwarts, but anything in the Ministry would be easier if she understood how to write a law.

Aside from the fact that Luna seemed to be a bit odd, the journey was pretty uneventful. When they got to the station, she was surprised to see Malfoy sharing a carriage with Daphne and her usual group, but supposed things were going to have to be different for him after what happened at the World Cup. She saw Ron notice as well, but they didn’t talk about it.

Apart from Peeves pelting water balloons on them in the entrance hall between the feast, the sorting was all fine. Colin Creevey’s excitement about his brother being sorted into Gryffindor helped to diminish his disappointment that Harry wasn’t studying here this term. That news had spread up and down the table very quickly and, despite Fred saying that he wasn’t there as he had been appointed the first male player for the Holyheadd Harpies, many people had heard that he was now living with his godfather and understood that they wanted to have some time to bond before he returned to school.

“And I reckon he doesn’t want your rat to come for him here Weasley,” Seamus had cheerfully added which got a scowl from Ron but that was quickly replaced with a rather disgustingly large mouthful of mashed potatoes.

The food was delicious as always, but she couldn’t help but notice that there was an empty seat at the head table where a defence professor should be sitting. She really wished that Professor Lupin could have stayed… 

Her thoughts were interrupted by the Headmaster standing to make some announcements. He looked a bit disappointed by the fact that there weren’t any real protests to the fact that quidditch had been cancelled (honestly, did the professors think that none of the students talked over the summer - even she knew that there wouldn’t be quidditch if there weren’t any captains). He had just started to announce that Hogwarts was going to play host to something when the doors opened and a crazy looking man came in and walked up the centre aisle to reach Professor Dumbledore and shake his hand mumbling an apology for being late. He was introduced as Professor Moody and no one even applauded (aside from the Headmaster and Hagrid) as he had such a frightening appearance.

“That’s Mad-eye Moody,” George whispered, “Famous auror who caught most of the Death Eaters in Azkaban. Dad says he retired and completely paranoid. I think I heard him talking to Mum about helping him out of a problem this morning - some disturbance with bins or something. That must be why he’s late.”

Once the whispering stopped, the Headmaster continued and told them that Hogwarts would be playing host to the Triwizard Tournament with students from Beauxbatons and Dumstrang and the tournament would be limited to students who were of age on the selection date which would be Halloween. She expected the twins to object, but they said that they were focussing on their studies which really surprised her and made her suspicious until they said that Sirius had told them he would help them with their products over the summer if they did well in school this year and that he would even help them with the animagus transformation if they could get their mum to agree. She suspected that Mrs Weasley would never agree to something like that.

Everyone was talking about the tournament and who might enter as they walked up to the tower. She headed off to her room only to find that her nameplate had now changed to Hermione Dagworth-Granger which, of course, caused Parvati and Lavender bombard her with questions that she answered quickly as she checked in on Crookshanks (happily sleeping in his little bed next to hers) and headed down to the common room to meet Ron so they could call Harry on the mirror.

There was still plenty of time until curfew, so they went out and found an empty classroom and rang through. When Harry answered, he was clearly in his sitting room with Sirius. Neville, who was staying with Harry until the wards on his Gran’s house were updated, was upstairs talking to Hannah on their mirrors. They updated him on the feast and the Triwizard Tournament (which she said she would research but seemed to remember reading that entrants had died in the past) and about Moody being the new DADA professor.

“Mad-eye?”, Sirius called from the other side of the room, “He was pretty nuts when I was in the Order - I heard he was mad as a hatter now.”

“Well, I can let you know what Moony is teaching us if he turns out to be another nutter,” Harry said.

“Mate - there’s only four beds in our room now and Nev’s name is on the outside but yours isn’t. Oh, and Fred wants you to look at your map - there is a new portrait in the hallway down the hall from the Fat Lady. Fred’s convinced it is guarding something and wants to know if it is a new tunnel or something.”

“That is being Master Harry’s rooms,” Dobby seemed to have popped into the room, “Bigger Wheezy has been there. Special rooms for Slytherin Heir.”

“Yuck,” Harry said, “I don’t want to sleep in a room if Riddle slept there.”

“Pup what was an adult man doing in your room at school?”

“My room Siri? I didn’t even know about it.”

“Dobby be taking Bigger Wheezy when they be cleaning the basilisk. Great Master Harry Potter not beings there, but Dobby will bes checking with Hogwarts elf to see if bad Dark wizard was sleeping there - there be elves who be at Hogwarts longer than that. Great Master Harry Potter does not be sleeping in bad room while Dobby being around. No sirree.”

“Can we not talk about my brother and my best mate and Riddle?”, Ron asked.

“Yes please Siri!”, Harry said indignantly over his shoulder, “So I guess you guys don’t get your schedules until tomorrow…”

They chatted a bit longer until it was time to head back to the common room.

On Tuesday morning, she woke up and headed to breakfast with Fay and Ron, Dean, Seamus and Ginny joined them. When she got her schedule, she was disappointed to see that she wouldn’t have Arithmancy until next week, but she had History of Magic, Ancient Runes and Potions today. The morning was pretty boring as Professor Binns was continuing his never ending discussion of the goblin rebellions and runes was just a review of the summer reading, but Daphne asked if she could sit with her which was nice. After lunch they all headed down to Potions and she sat with Ron.

She should have realised that the teachers’ roll sheets would be updated with her new ‘official wizarding world’ surname but Professor Binns and Babbling hadn’t called roll since they knew all the students names by now. Of course, Professor Snape made a big deal about it.

“Miss Dagworth-Granger? I see that you have seen it fit to adopt the name of a famous potions master. Disgraceful especially with your performance in this class,” he sneered.

“Sir, I found out that I was related to Hector Dagworth-Granger when I took an inheritance test at Gringotts this summer, through a squib line. I still go by Granger, but all of my Hogwarts correspondence has changed since the test.”

“Thank you for sharing those mundane details Miss Granger,” he said before he turned to the board and flipped it over to show the details of the wit-sharpening potion. She was relieved that this is one that she had brewed with Lord Potter. She was among the first ones done and it was perfect when Snape collected it and begrudgingly said that it looked satisfactory before berating her for Ron’s mess. As if that was her fault - he told them to work individually!

The next couple of days were fine - they spoke to Harry each night. Fred and George were determined that they could get into Harry’s new dorm and were failing miserably. She was a bit anxious as the first defence class approached on Thursday as there were rumblings of the Professor actually being insane. Apparently he had turned Malfoy into a ferret when he was defending himself from attacks from Crabbe and Goyle and Professor McGonagall had to step in. 

When Professor Moody took the roll, he called both Harry and Neville’s names and seemed surprised (and a bit annoyed) they weren’t there. Malfoy also didn’t turn up and, when asked, Daphne said that he had received permission to self-study defence this year. She could see why after the professor had attacked him and she noticed that the man really seemed to lose his focus.

After mumbling about how they seemed to be up-to-date with dark creatures, Professor Moody said that he was here for one year only as a favour to Dumbledore and would focus on fighting against dark curses. He asked for a list of the unforgivable curses. This wasn’t in the book.

Ron volunteered the name of one called the ‘Imperius Curse’ and the professor said, “Ah yes Mr Weasley, I imagine your father came across this one after the last war when so many said that they only did what they did for You-Know-Who because they were under this curse. It compels the victim to do whatever the caster wishes. Allow me to demonstrate.”

He enlarged a spider which made Ron shrink back and cast the spell on it and started making it dance and then try to kill itself. There was a disturbance in the back of the room and when she turned around to look, Theo Nott was convulsing and there was vomit all over the back of Blaise Zabini.

Professor Moody took the spell off the spider and went over to where Nott was convulsing. Blaise and Daphne had already stood up and were using a spell to levitate him.

“We’re taking him to Madame Pomfrey,” Blaise said. It was a statement not a request. They left the room along with Tracey and Professor Moody cleaned up the sick from the room, but the smell remained.

“Well, we’ll resume this next time,” he said, “You are dismissed. Please read about the unforgivable curses in your books.”

They headed out back to the common room. The other Slytherin students seemed genuinely disappointed that the class had ended early. The Gryffindors didn’t seem to know what to think.

That evening, when they were talking to Harry, Ron explained the whole thing.

“Is Theo okay?”, Harry asked.

“The four of them - well five including Malfoy - weren’t at dinner so I’m not sure.”

“Are you saying your Professor was demonstrating to fourth years how to cast the unforgivable curses?”, she heard Professor Lupin say from the background.

“Yes?”

“That is not appropriate and not on the syllabus.”

“And Ron, you said that he was upset that Harry wasn’t there,” Sirius asked.

“Yeah - like it was a bad surprise.”

“Sounds like Dumbledore was trying to train Harry again,” Sirius said, “Ron, Hermione - do you mind if I write to your parents about this? No one should be subjected to seeing the unforgivables - especially at your ages.”

“I don’t want to pull myself out of school,” she replied.

“You don’t have to. Your parents can just give you permission to self-study the subject. Your parents obviously won’t have an understanding of them, but Ron’s will. Did your brothers and sister get the same treatment in their first classes with him Ron?”

“The twins don’t have him until Monday, but Ginny didn’t mention it and I’m sure she would.”

“So it’s targeted at your year. Again.”

“I don’t mind if you write my parents Sirius, but could you please write to Dad instead of Mum? I don’t want to have to deal with another howler.”

In the end, she allowed Sirius to write to her parents as well and Professor Lupin agreed to send her a copy of his lesson plans for Harry and Neville. Why couldn’t school just be simple?

***

Saturday morning found Barty Crouch Jr very nervous as he eyed the Manor House where his Lord was staying. He had taken out the fake eye and the false leg and was sitting in the forest waiting for his polyjuice potion to wear off. He took a deep breath as he felt his leg come back into place and his eye open. As he stretched his legs he remembered how his Lord hated to hear bad news and prepared himself for the worst as he stood and walked through the wards that the Dark Lord had erected around the house to keep it visible to muggles but unknowable to wixen.  He just hoped that his Lord wouldn’t curse the messenger.

As soon as he was through the wards, the Dark Lord’s familiar came to him and he assumed that it’s movements meant that he should follow. He was led into the big sitting room where his Lord was sitting on a chair facing the fire and Pettigrew was cowering in the corner before being asked to leave. He knelt before his Lord and kissed where his feet would be.

“Barty, you have news?”

“My Lord, I have failed you. The Potter boy is not at Hogwarts. I - as Moody - have been placed on probation for showing the unforgivables in front of children and most of the fourth year students have received permission from their parents to self-study defence as a result. I am banned from talking with students outside of the classroom and have an observer within. I will accept any punishment you deem appropriate my Lord for my mistakes.”

“Potter is not at Hogwarts. Was Moody aware of this?”

“No my Lord. He understood that he was put in his position to teach the boy how to protect himself from you and your loyal followers. The lesson plans I used were the ones he had developed,” he replied with his head still bowed.

“Where is the boy?”

“Dumbledore believes he is in the Far East or in America but to be honest I don’t think he has a clue my Lord.”

The Dark Lord mused for a few moments and he felt himself tense for the inevitable cruciatus curse but it did not come.

“I believe we may use this to our advantage. You will not have to force the Goblet of Fire to accept two Hogwarts students as Potter is not one. All you will need to do is to enter his name with a blank school. The issue will be finding something with his signature.”

“That I have found … on an assignment that he turned into my predecessor. It is ready for when the Goblet is lit. I have found that, even with the extra scrutiny on me, I can wander the halls unchecked at night under disillusionment.”

“That is good. Wormtail has been able to brew sufficient quantities of the potion that I am surviving on with the ingredients that you sourced for me. I am feeling stronger and I also believe that we can simplify our plans and resurrect my body sooner than planned. You will ensure that Potter will get chosen by the Goblet of Fire. You will have your father contact him to have him brought to Hogwarts. The letter will have tracking charms on it so as to learn his location. If he does not come to Hogwarts, we will go to him and I shall kill him after taking his blood for the ritual. If he does, you will shake his hand to congratulate him whilst activitating a portkey on your person to bring him to me where he will be killed after I take his blood. After which, you may kill your father, abandon your disguise and serve at my right hand.”

“My Lord, you honour me.”

“I appreciate your service Barty. What of the Nott boy - the one who had such a reaction to the imperius?”

“Lord Nott has removed him from the school for treatment, I know of nothing more.”

“Hmmm, I wonder if Thaddeus was a bit overzealous in his training of the boy. He was pledged to my cause as a small child. You will keep an eye out for his return. Once he joins us, he will be rewarded for his father’s murder of the traitor Malfoy.”

“Now you must be careful to ensure that Moody keeps his job. Follow the lesson plans you have been given. Do not interact with the students except in the classroom. They may try to replace him so don’t give any cause. However, given the curse I put on the position many years ago, I imagine that they are running short of even somewhat competent candidates to come in mid-year.”

The Dark Lord must have sensed his concern, “Worry not Barty, the curse only stops a teacher from returning the following year. I will lift it once I have returned to my proper form, retrieve my followers from Azkaban and we take over the school from that old man. Has he seen any fallout from your actions as Moody? It would be preferable if Dumbledore were not to be there when we take Hogwarts.”

“It is hard to say, my Lord. He keeps his own counsel. The Governors have not placed any sanctions on him and I don’t know him well enough to comment as to whether the second guessing of his actions he has expressed in some staff meetings is normal behaviour.”

“I would suggest that this is a new and desirable outcome. Now, in addition to your classes, I would like for you to keep an eye on Snape. He will need to be killed once I am back so observe any weaknesses or routines. You will do the same for Karkaroff when he arrives for the tournament with his school.”

“Of course, my Lord, and it would be an honour to be able to kill both of them for you.”

“Thank you Barty, but I shall kill them both personally. I would also like for you to keep an eye out in the Great Hall for a white owl delivering post to students. Potter had a very distinctive snowy owl as I recall. It would be useful for us to know to whom he is writing if he is no longer under Dumbledore’s protection.”

“Yes my Lord.”

“Now, by the next time you are able to attend me, Wormtail will have a list of the potions ingredients required for the ritual. You will use a different glamour, but use the same vendor as before. I am very pleased with the ingredients he provided. Before you have to be back at Hogwarts, stop by your father’s home and check that he is still under your control. Have him discretely ask about any portkeys to America and the Far East that have been used since the World Cup and see if he has any idea as to where Potter is. Again, you may torture him but not to the extent that he will no longer be of any use to me. He is key for the Tournament. Keep your head down and report back when you are able.”

“Yes my Lord. Thank you my Lord, I shall not fail you again.”

He was granted leave and placed a glamour on himself before apparating to his father’s home where he cast the imperius on him again and took pleasure in beating the man black and blue before healing him. He took his polyjuice, headed back to the gates of the school and quietly found his way to his quarters where he had a long conversation with an imperius’d Moody about Dumbledore’s plans for the boy (from which he learned nothing more than he was to be prepared for what was to come from the return of his Lord - the man had the nerve to call him Voldemort for which he was crucio’d.)

He knew that he had to be very careful over the six or so weeks until the Tournament started and fell asleep dreaming of the honour of sitting at his Lord’s right hand as he took over wizarding Britain and then the world.

***

Bill was lying in his bed in Grimmauld Place in the suite that Aunt Cassie had decorated for him - it was a rare evening that he was home early from work. He still couldn’t believe that Sirius had let him, Percy and Tonks stay there for free.

“I will never set foot in that house willingly again so have at it,” he had said, “While you are there - help yourself to the library - Aunt Cassie has removed all the truly vile things and, if you should fancy it it, I think there is a whole mess of porn mags under the mattress in my old room. All yours.”

He hadn’t taken him up on that but had peaked into the room which hadn’t been redone and it had tons of muggle posters of women in bathing costumes and one of a scantily clad man. To each his own he guessed - he didn’t want to think what the porn looked like.

This place was really a godsend. He loved his parents and the Burrow, but was used to living on his own in Egypt. It looked like he would be in the UK for quite a while with the search for the final horcrux - or Voldemort himself - and the warding team at Gringotts had been inundated with requests to update wards since the World Cup. Most of his team had been diverted onto that task and he had been to Malfoy Manor, Nott Manor, all of the Black homes (which were now almost as secure as Gringotts itself) and was scheduled to work on Longbottom Manor and Fawley Manor over the next week. He had spent his weekend at the Burrow doing as much as he could (it was more difficult since it wasn’t an ancient property with centuries worth of protections but he did his best). He had even promised Great Aunt Muriel he would pop by her place next weekend.

He barely saw Percy and Tonks. Tonks worked odd hours and Percy seemed to be working every hour since he started his job and law school - he really only ran across him in the Black library (which had some amazing books on blood wards as well as the plans for the warding in this place which made it invisible to muggles as well as unplottable). On more than one occasion, he had levitated his sleeping brother from the library up to his room.

He had briefly run into Nagnok when he was last in the bank and he said that they had not made any further progress other than the fact that the last horcrux was somewhere in Northern England and appeared to move. He said that, once the warding work slowed down, they were going to meet again with Lord Black and Lady Bones (along with His Royal Highness) to discuss next steps and that he would be called in for it.

He had a very amusing letter from Ron asking why he hadn’t told his own brother that Harry had special rooms (he wrote back saying he was forbidden under the terms of his contract from discussing his work) and one from Fred and George begging for instructions on how to enter the room as they needed a place to ‘stash some stuff’. He referred them to Heir Slytherin to discuss.

He felt the wards saying that there was someone trying to access the floo so he headed downstairs to see his Mum’s face in the fireplace.

“Would you let me through dear? I hope I didn’t disturb you.”

“Of course Mum,” he replied and let her through. She was, of course, laden with bags.

“I thought you boys and Miss Tonks may need some home cooking. I thought I’d just be able to come through, but I see you’ve warded against your own Mum.”

He picked up the bags and led her to the kitchen.

“It’s just warded for the three of us and Aunt Cassie - everyone else needs to be invited. Mum? How many people were you cooking for?”

“Oh Bill, I just got carried away - I had a full house most of the summer and now it’s just me and your father. I’ve sent some of the sweets to the kids at school…”

“Would you like to stay for dinner Mum? I don’t know where the other two are, but I can check the library for Perc and we’ll hear if Tonks is about.”

“Well, your father is at work…”

So he set the table and then took his Mum for a tour of the house - nabbed Percy from the library and the three of them sat down to a lovely dinner.

Percy was almost asleep at the table and his Mum was trying to talk him into taking a break.

“But the opportunities I have been given … I can’t let them down.”

”You won’t Percy. You father said he ran into Mr Tonks at the Ministry the other day and he volunteered how happy he and his wife were with your work on the Malfoy estate filings.”

”And Perc,” he jumped in, “You’re not going to do yourself any favours at work or at school if you are asleep. Maybe think about giving yourself a break - have you even been in the back garden yet?

As he listened to Percy justifying his working all hours, he wondered if he should tell him about Sirius’s porn stash. It may not help him get any more sleep, but at least it could take his mind off of work for a couple minutes each evening…

***

Narcissa was anxious as Aunt Cassiopeia checked them into a spa located on Quirinal Hill in Rome. The Voluptas Spa was apparently founded by descendants of the Sabine ‘Brides’ and had served as a retreat for gentlewitches for over 300 years. After Draco had been attacked by the new defence professor and she had taken him out of that man’s class (there was nothing about curses or counter curses that she and Lucius had not taught their son over the years so self-study would be easy), Aunt Cassie insisted that she needed a break and so, after she ensured that Kreacher would instantly deliver any missive from her Dragon directly to her at the spa, she agreed to a three-day break. It was better than staying home alone worrying about her son. She could worry with her aunt and enjoy the peaceful surroundings and some treatments.

She had been angry that she only heard about the attack because Heiress Greengrass wrote to her. Draco himself just let it pass. That was unacceptable. So one of the first things she did was to purchase an ‘at home’ spa basket and had it sent to Daphne at Hogwarts as thanks before they were even led up to their suite. All of staff were dressed as Roman goddesses and called by a name that she assumed was not their own. The few male attendants were dressed in very short leather kilts with a strap crossing their chests. The uniforms left very little to the imagination.

When they were alone in their suite (with beautiful views over the Eternal City and incompassing two bedrooms, two baths, a sitting and dining room and two treatment rooms) she turned to her Aunt.

”Lady Cassiopeia Black, have you taken me to a place of ill-repute?”

”Narcissa! How could you ask such a thing?”

”Did you see the gentleman who escorted us up here?”

”I did. His name is Liber and he is a highly sought after masseur here or so I have heard. I always book Diana when I am here. Her mud wrap and massage is to die for. The purpose of the retreat is to allow you some time to heal. There is an amazing library, there are walks, mud baths, mineral springs and every manner of treatment rooms built into the hill. You have been through so much in such a short space of time. I promise you don’t have to see another living soul whilst you are here if you so choose. The list of treatments will be in your personal treatment room. There is a salon downstairs. I was thinking this evening we could just have supper here and look through what’s on offer. Catch up a bit and let you decompress.”

”That gentleman was barely clothed.”

”He was wearing his uniform Narcissa as were the women. I’m sure if you are looking for…”

”Do not finish that sentence. I am recently bereaved.” Her mind flashed back to settling Lucius’s final account from the ‘Serpent Club’ where there were multiple charges for ‘hostess services’. It had been bad enough that she had to deal with the letter from some secretary from the Ministry asking to participate in his memorial service given ‘our special relationship about which he has no doubt spoken to you’. Thankfully Andromeda had agreed to speak to the woman and bar her from the Manor.

Aunt Cassiopeia laughed, “Yes. Yes you are - as are many of the patrons here. Assuming you, like me, are not looking for anything other than relaxation, you will have nothing more. Now please have a look at the menus and see if there is anything that takes your fancy.”

She scoffed and headed into her bedroom which was luxuriously appointed. She put her things away, tidied herself up and then sat with Aunt Cassiopeia and chose their meal. Her aunt had changed into a silk emerald green robe. There was a similar one in her wardrobe.

“When in Rome darling,” she said pointing to her robe.

As they ate, Aunt Cassie asked about her worries.

”I worry most about Draco to be honest. He has a new chance and I hope that he takes it. I think things will be difficult for him at school.”

”I’ve told you that Harry and Heir Longbottom are studying at home this term. I myself will be teaching them astronomy. I am sure that Draco would be welcome.”

”I am not sure that is the case. I think Draco needs time before he is comfortable to spend that much time with Heir Potter Black. I think it is a good idea for him to rebuild alliances within his own house. To prove to himself that he can do so.”

”I have faith that, with your guidance, he will do so. But there is no need to make things more difficult…”

”True, I shall see how he gets along. I was quite pleased to receive that letter from Heiress Greengrass which means he, at least, has her on his side.”

”And what about you?”

She thought about her position. She had originally felt some guilt when Lucius had passed, but the reaction from members of Noble houses that she admired helped to assuage that. The Order of Merlin that would be proposed at the next Wizengamot meeting would be a boon to Draco. She personally had enjoyed spending more time with her aunt and sister and was surprisingly pleased by the interactions that she had had with Lady Bones who had offered to help with the transition into her role as Regent for her son as she had gone through the whole process with her niece. (She did harbour some guilt that Lucius may have assisted the Dark Lord with the deaths of her family but pushed that out of her mind.)

”Just between you and me, I feel freer than I have since I was a girl. I feel like I have agency in my life for the first time since Draco was born. I feel as though I am one of the Black sisters rather than just Lady Malfoy. And I am determined, as Regent Malfoy, to create a situation where Draco can build alliances as he sees fit - free from the influence of the Dark Lord.”

”You deserve this time Narcissa. Have you any firm plans?”

”Well, after learning about the possessed diary that Lucius slipped to the youngest Weasley girl, I am planning to end the Malfoy-Weasley blood feud. If someone had done that to my son, I don’t know how I would react. It is certainly worse than the dissolution of a betrothal agreement three centuries ago that neither party even seemed to want.”

”That is pleasing. I am sure Arthur will be most grateful.”

”So I hope. I am thinking that House Malfoy will be unaligned when I sit in the Wizengamot. It will be for Draco to make his own alliances - and I hope that he will do so with at least House Black and House Greengrass, but he must set his own path. Obviously, I will be in mourning for the next year so will not have any social functions (aside from the Ministry functions) to attend or plan.”

”I think a year could be reduced to six months darling, it is 1994!”

”It is tradition Aunt. I don’t want to sully the family name.”

”Of course, and I suppose Draco will have to do the same for six months. I shall offer myself as his chaperone for events in the spring and summer next year should you so wish.”

”Thank you - that would be appreciated. I guess the only other thing I will do is redecorate the Manor. I plan to move all of the family portraits into a single hallway - so that Draco can visit, but I no longer have to listen to Lord Abraxas. We, well I, purchased so many lovely paintings during our marriage - it seems a waste to have them sitting in vaults.”

”Oh please allow me to help - I have so many pieces for which I have no room in my home. I used some in Grimmauld Place but, should you like them, it would be lovely to have some of my works displayed.”

The three days seemed to pass in no time. She enjoyed hours of reading and small hikes with her aunt. She had several trips to the mud baths, enjoyed one of Diana’s mud wraps and massage as well as Vesta’s yoga classes. She had even ventured out to Milan (through the floo to a discrete atelier that was recommended by the staff for women in her position) to purchase some additional pieces for her mourning wardrobe.

She felt absolutely rejuvenated when they took their portkey back to Malfoy Manor. She was so relaxed that she decided that she would treat Aunt Cassiopeia, Andromeda and Nymphadora (should she be so inclined) to a spa trip before Hogwarts broke for Yule. She would, however, warn Andi about the nearly naked men in advance.

***

Chapter Text

Sirius was reviewing the transfiguration papers written by his young charges - adding the odd comment and, on rare occasion, correcting spelling (cough, Harry, cough). This teaching thing was something. He didn’t think that he took to it as easily as Moons had. Harry was easy. He got Harry and Harry got him. His pup and he had a shorthand just as he had with James and their approach to magic was the same - pure intuition and sod the theory. So his written work was no where near as good as his practical and he had to work on it. And he had been - it was definitely getting better.

Neville was the polar opposite - written work was immaculate but he lacked confidence in his spell casting. He had to be coaxed through the process of casting - particularly with his transfiguration. His charms were better (as expected as he had a white core) but he still had to be pushed through the process. He found it very interesting as both boys had lived with blocked cores and where Harry had pushed through relying on his magic - drawing on it so much that he unblocked large chunks himself - while Neville seemed to accept its absence and concentrated on things he could easily do without it. His main task with Neville was to get him to accept the fact that he had the gift and to use it.

His third, and most recent, charge was another case altogether. ‘Careful’ is the word he would use to describe Theodore (please call me Theo) Nott’s magic and, to be honest, his personality. 

Theo joined the motley crew at Potter Manor School of Witchcraft, Wizardry and Pranks (trademark pending) when Harry found out from Hermione that Daphne had told her that Theo was going to take the term off - that he couldn’t face being around Mad-Eye again. (He was very glad that he was no longer a teenager with the ‘he said she said’ means of communication.) Harry then practically begged Grandfather to talk to Lord Nott and see if he could study with them.

There had been a lot of discussions - both he and Moons were happy to have another student. The Contessa was fine as well - she knew he was her cousin’s best friend and he and Blaine had been over for lessons and he had excelled. Aunt Cassie thought it was a great idea as it would mean more socialisation for Harry with children his own age. It was Grandfather who took the most convincing. 

Since the World Cup, Grandfather seemed to be channeling his father with his obsession with security. After the barbecue with the Weasleys, Grandfather had the goblins around. He had the wards on Potter Manor strengthened even further so that even people who had been there before would only remember that they had been somewhere in the country. That was in case someone carried out legilimency on Harry’s friends and tried to get to him. That came as a result of the Dumbledore meeting.

He had gone further after he heard of Moody and the imperius curse and had Harry reset the wards to close the floos completely except as an escape into the Wight House or Black Manor. He also made it so that only Harry, Moons and he could access Potter Manor without an elf. This included Grandfather and Aunt Cassie. Harry had balked at this since they were family, but Grandfather said that it was necessary for his safety and that Hutchins and Mimsy had agreed to come when they called. That seemed to calm him down.

He was worried about introducing another person to the house, but agreed that someone else would be good for Harry. So he headed off to Nott Manor and spent a great deal of time talking to Lord Nott and Theo. It was eventually decided that he would come a week later as he was spending time with his mind healer (Healer Jenkins coincidentally).

He was apparently anxious about putting them out, so Grandfather suggested giving him a room in the guest wing where the Contessa Medici was also staying - so that he was with someone familiar and they had their own space. He arrived with two Hogwarts trunks (one looking like it was quite old) and two decrepit house elves (Zeke and Zebedee) - Hutchins helped to create their nests in the guest wing and over whom Mimsy fussed. 

The Contessa staying was a nice part of the new security features and he found himself increasingly wanting to spend more time with her. She was Marcella now and she was really lovely. She played quidditch with Harry every day - regardless of the weather and sometimes with him and the other two boys. She spent a lot of time down in the potions lab as she was going to help to get Monty’s wolfsbane potion approved for general use. She was going to do so through the Hungarian Ministry due to the British Ministry’s views on werewolves and the high population of werewolves in Hungary. She was also a delightful conversationalist and very attractive …

He pulled his thoughts back to Theo and his assignment. Careful, considered and correct. Somewhat lacking in imagination but very much ticking all the right boxes. They still did some duelling with the boys every morning - both Neville and Harry were now completely unblocked, so he and Moons were both there to throw up shields where required and put out the odd fire (which were very much less frequent). When Theo first joined them, he noted that his style was even more defensive than Harry’s had been. Game knows game - that boy had been badly abused.

Theo seemed to open up the longer he was there. He was closer to Harry than Neville - that tracked. He had seen them talking after one of Harry’s sessions with Healer Llewelyn in hushed voices. When Harry noticed him, he just looked up and smiled, “We’re trauma bonding Siri. Wanna join?”

He wasn’t one hundred percent sure how to answer that question, so he dodged it, “Where’s Nev?”

“Holly took him to Longbottom Manor while you were marking up our papers. It’s his Dad’s birthday and his Gran is taking him to visit - he doesn’t usually get to go while we’re at school. Don’t worry I checked with Grandfather….”

“I’m sorry I totally forgot.”

“That’s ok. But it’s Hermione’s on the 19th so I need to get a present sorted.”

“Jewellery pup?”

Harry huffed, “Hermione is my friend. That’s it. I owl ordered her the law book that Aunt Andi is teaching us, but I need you to go out and go to a muggle store to get some sugar free candy. She likes it because it is what her parents let her eat during the summer holidays. Can you do that? And can we do party decorations in Charms? Daphne is going to throw her a party and we want to contribute.”

“They have become friends?”

“Yes,” Theo said solemnly, “It is very worrying Professor Black. Poor Miss Dagworth-Granger is going to be filled with all the gossip on the heirs and heiresses at school and learn the fiercest stinging jinx at Hogwarts.”

Harry laughed and he corrected Theo, yet again, that he didn’t need to call him Professor.

“Nev said he’s having dinner with his Gran so Holly is going to stay with him and bring him back, but can we see if we can find Moony and then go visit with Gryff and Sally before it gets dark? Sally was having a sulk this morning and I want to see if she has cheered up.”

“What was it this time?”

“The little mokes have started to leave the nest and she’s mad at Gryff for not making them stay even though they say they will come visit each week. I mean it’s not like the forest is huge or anything…”

“If you don’t mind Harry, Sir, I’ll go to my room to work on my runes before supper.”

“Can you actually say Sirius, Theo?”, he said with a sigh and a huge laugh from his pup.

The next few weeks passed smoothly. Hermione was thrilled with her gifts. Harry had actually brewed the wolfsbane potion that Moony used for the full moon. Harry led the family in the Mabon celebration (Neville and Theo included). As a welcome gift, the boys created mirrors for Theo, Daphne and Blaise Zabini so that they could keep in contact and the feast that was prepared by the elves was simply amazing. 

Theo had jumped into the children’s protection bill like a duck to water. Sally and Gryff were talking about having children which Harry and Nev were both very excited about (Theo was still wary of the two giant serpents). He was a little concerned that Harry seemed to be obsessed with his looks - specifically with how skinny he still was. He had learned warming charms so that he could swim early every morning. After talking to Healer Jenkins (who said that it was natural as children grew up and just to speak to his pup about it), he sat down with Harry in the sitting room of the Lord’s suite and asked him about it.

Harry looked uncomfortable, “It’s just … I dunno … I’ve always been so skinny because of, well, those people. And then I started to fill out a bit once you and Grandfather found me and then I had that, like, spurt and it all went away again. And like, people, like the twins and Charlie and, like, Blaise - they’re like filled out, you know? And I like … I’d like to look like that.”

He put his arm around his godson, “Well pup, I can understand you don’t want to be reminded of before. But you should know that your build is not too different than your father’s when he was your age - even when he was grown he always had a thin frame. He was wiry and strong as hell but he was born with the genes he passed onto you. Just take a look at your family portraits - all the Potter men look strikingly similar in build.”

“And hair…”, he said with a smile.

“And hair. Although you do look much more different than your Dad since it got long. But I just want you to think on a couple of things for me okay?”

Harry nodded.

“Firstly, you are younger than all the people you mentioned …”

“Blaise is in my year.”

“I would bet my compensation money that he’s got an autumn birthday like Hermione so he’s almost a year older than you. Regardless, my second point is that being slight is one of the things you that makes you such a good seeker.”

“But Cedric …”

“Is not nearly as good as you are. Reg was built like you and was a very good seeker.”

“Your brother?”

“Yes,” he paused for a moment before remembering this wasn’t about him and continued, “So if you bulk up you may want to think about switching positions - maybe chase like your dad or beat like me. If you are determined to do so, we will talk to Mimsy and Cressida and think of safe, healthy ways for you to build muscle mass. You’ve been through a lot - even this summer - and I don’t want you putting your recovery at risk understood?”

Another nod.

“But the most important thing is that you are perfect as you are. You are still growing and things sometimes get awkward - just look at Ron - all arms and legs at the moment. He’ll grow into it and so will you. I don’t want you to try to let those people still control your life. You’ll never see them again and almost all the damage they did (which I do not discount or underestimate) is almost all gone. But please allow yourself time to grow into yourself and talk to me or Moons or Grandfather or Aunt Cassie if this gets you down. We are all here for you. Maybe think about asking ‘just call me Dafydd’ about it? All these things you are thinking are things that everyone goes through okay?”

Harry had agreed and he left the room thinking how hard it was to raise a teenager - especially one who had lived the way he had. It made him really miss James and Lily.

As the weeks passed, Aunt Cassie had started arranging lunches every Sunday at Black Manor hosted by Grandfather (when Neville and Theo were with their grandparents) with whoever could attend - usually some Weasleys, The Tonkses and their family. Cissy had started to attend as well. Everything seemed to be functioning perfectly in their cocooned little world. He almost found himself hoping that Pettigrew remained at large forever so he could just enjoy his little family forever.

At the beginning of October, Grandfather called him and Moony to the side after Sunday lunch saying that Harry’s account manager had asked to see the three of them so they picked a time when the boys would be studying potions and he and Moons met Grandfather at Gringotts and were taken into a conference room to meet with Inorok - Harry’s account manager.

After he had to take an extraordinary level of vows not to disclose the information discussed, Inorok told him about the soul pieces. Like that there wasn’t just the one that had been in Harry’s scar and one in the locket that somehow killed Reggie, but they had found four others (including the diary that Harry had destroyed) and believed there to be one more or the Dark Lord himself hanging out somewhere in northern England. Inorok left them alone for a bit whilst he was going to get some other people for the actual meeting.

“This is some incredibly dark magic. How much does Harry know? Why didn’t you tell me all of it?”, he said as he turned to his Grandfather.

“We could only tell you the things that directly affected Harry’s health - we got a special dispensation to discuss, in broad terms, your brother’s passing with Harry’s closest family. Please recall you were still an escaped criminal at the time.”

“Of course, but fucking hell, pardon my French - this is a lot.”

“Harry knows about his scar, the locket and the diary - in fact he was the one who theorised the diary was one too.”

“Of course he bloody did. What does Dumbledore know?”

Just then, the door opened and he saw Inorok walking in with Amelia, Ragnuk, Bill Weasley of all people and another goblin who was later introduced as Nagnok - Bill’s boss.

“I was wondering the same thing myself,” Inorok said, “Lord Black, we haven’t spoken since but I am aware that you met with the Headmaster before the term started.”

“He obviously didn’t mention horcruxes by name,” Grandfather said.

“But he did seem very surprised that Harry’s scar had been healed. It actually shut him up for a few moments.”

Amelia laughed, “He was aware that the diary had contained dark magic, but didn’t mention any other suspicions. He has always played things close to his chest.”

“Too close,” he added, “I imagine he is somehow planning to involve Harry in all of this somehow even now.”

“Now Sirius,” Grandfather said, “To be fair, we don’t know that any of Harry’s adventures were plotted by Dumbledore - only that they were not prevented by him.”

“But we do know that he was the person who persuaded James and Lily to leave their home,” Remus said.

“His Order didn’t do any favours to any of our families,” Amelia said sadly. “But that is beside the point. I believe that His Royal Highness called this meeting so that we can get an update?”

“Yes,” Inorok said, “Thank you Lady Bones. I am afraid that we have made very little progress since our curse breakers were able to retrieve the horcrux that was found at Hogwarts and have identified that there is another soul piece somewhere in northeast England. We have been gradually trying to refine the area and now think it is somewhere in Yorkshire, County Durham or Lincolnshire, but the soul piece moves and then disappears.”

His head was spinning, “A horcrux in Hogwarts! Was this found, by chance, in Harry’s new room Mr Weasley?”

Bill looked at his boss who nodded, “No. Dobby just led us through the Slytherin heir suite on the way to the 7th floor which is where the horcrux was found.”

“Wait - so it was in the Gryffindor Common Room?”

“No. It was a room that I didn’t know existed. Dobby called it something?”

“The ‘Come and Go Room’ Bigger Wheezy,” Nagnok said with a smile as Bill smirked.

“Yes - on the seventh floor - that kind of empty corridor - opposite the tapestry of Barnabus the Barmy. It seemed to only open to intent?”.

He wanted to press, but held his tongue. It was hard to believe that there was a room that the Marauders hadn’t found that was so close to the common room, but he would check with Dobby when he returned.

“So now we think we have all the horcruxes aside from the last - or the man himself. We plan to continue to try to refine the location but it is time consuming,” Inorok said.

“If you think that Voldemort is somewhere in England, maybe he is in a property that belonged to one of the houses that Harry got through the right of conquest,” Lupin said, “Slytherin or Gaunt?”

“I don’t recall seeing any assets in Harry’s statements for those houses.”

“The House of Gaunt has not held accounts with Gringotts since the late Marvolo Gaunt decided that Goblins were not fit to handle a wizard’s assets. The Slytherin vaults had been subsumed into them year before when the last Slytherin heiress married into the Gaunt family. There was very little left when the vaults were closed - the Slytherin locket being one of those items and that is currently sitting in Heir Potter Black’s vault along with the Gaunt lordship ring.”

“It is shame Harry is not of age, if he were Lord he could ask Our Lady to strip the man of his Slytherin and Gaunt family magics - would probably kill him if the horcruxes were destroyed,” he mused aloud.

“Perhaps Mr Black, but we hope to have the matter resolved far before then”, Inorok said with a violent glint in his eyes.

“Gaunt?”, Amelia said, “For some reason I recognise that name. I think that there was a Gaunt who died in Azkaban.”

“Morfin,” Grandfather said, “He was my father’s choice of wife for Cedrella Weasley nee Black.”

“Ah. Well I can see if there are any records of his address prior to his incarceration. May help to try to locate him?”, Amelia said.

“That would be most useful Lady Bones. Provided you can do so without raising any interest. Her Majesty is most keen that as few people as possible learn of these infernal items.”

“Of course. I should also let you know from our interrogation of the Death Eaters captured at the World Cup that their marks have been getting darker all summer. This has been confirmed from discussions with the guards of Azkaban as well.”

“This comes as no surprise,” Inorok said sadly, “I would also be grateful if you could look into something else Lady Bones. When Voldemort is captured, Her Majesty intends to claim custody under the 1752 Goblin Accord given his crimes against the Goblin Nation, Lady Magic and Lord Death.”

“The Goblin Nation? Because of the one that was found here?”

“That and the fact that we believe that it was Voldemort - when he was attached to the late Hogwarts Professor who tried to kill Heir Potter Black - who broke into our vaults. We promise that we will hand what is left of him after facing Goblin justice to your Ministry.”

“I see.”

“Her Majesty is trying to determine the appropriate way to try him and, after speaking to our historians, believes that there is an ancient ritual - the Rite of Seven - that would be appropriate.  However, our vaults contain little actual documentation on it other than it was last used in the time of Merlin and is thought to be the basis for that awful fountain in the Ministry of Magic.”

“The Fountain of Magical Brethren?”

He thought he could see Inorok roll his eyes. Ragnuk definitely did.

“Yes, although the ritual apparently involves seven magical beings seeking justice through Lady Magic according to our lore rather than three non-wixen magical beings simpering underneath a witch and wizard,” Ragnuk said.

“Indeed brother,” Inorok said, “The reason we called for you is that the archives where our records of the ritual were stored were destroyed before Gringotts was opened and we hoped that you would look through your own libraries to see if there are any records.”

“Of course,” Grandfather said, “And please feel free to search through any Black vaults. I know there are books in some of them.”

“Thank you Lord Black.”

“I will check through the Potter libraries,” Remus said, “Although I have not come across any ritual magics thus far, we can speak to the portraits as well. My Celtic is getting better.”

“Thank you Regent Potter.”

“I will see what I can find in the Ministry archives,” Amelia said.

“Thank you Lady Bones.”

“Bill?”

“Yes Sirius?”

“What did you see in Harry’s room at Hogwarts?”

“Honestly we just walked through what looked like a common room with a load of doors off of it. I didn’t really pay much attention.”

“If that room was set up by Salazar Slytherin, I would wager there is a library in there. Your Royal Highness, do you know if the ritual was performed before or after the time of the founders?”

“Our lore says that Merlin was one of the participants so it would be during or after.”

“I don’t want to discuss this all with Harry, but he did ask that Dobby have a look at the room to try and work out if Tom Riddle had stayed there (he doesn’t want to go back if he has to sleep in Voldemort’s old bed). I will ask Dobby to have a look to see if there is a library and, if so, could I set up a vault here and have Dobby bring all the books? They’d need to be checked for curses in any event.”

“That is an excellent idea Mr Black. Though I would wager that Mr Riddle did not stay there. Our records show no one has officially been accepted as the Lord Slytherin since some time in the 19th century. We can easily add a room into one of Heir Potter Black’s vaults although the castle may not allow the books to be removed. Again, I would hope we could do this without any one knowing?”

“Of course, I think Dobby can get in and out without being detected. He certainly did when Harry was at school.”

“Unless there are any further questions or suggestions, I propose we finish up? I thank you all for your time and perhaps you would be agreeable to meeting again in a few weeks - say mid-October for a follow up?”, Inorok said and they were dismissed.

Grandfather headed off with Ragnuk to go through some of the Black investments and so he and Moons said their goodbyes and headed back to Potter Manor hoping that Harry hadn’t noticed their absence. He had a weird discussion to have with an elf.

***

Augustus Rookwood had joined up with the Dark Lord for one reason and one reason only - access to ancient magical tomes. He was not from a noble family so had no access to family libraries. He had very little time for other people but he had an incredible thirst for knowledge and was blessed with an eidetic memory. When he had arrived at Hogwarts, he was sorted into Slytherin and developed a reputation for devouring every book he could access in the library. He had no friends, only acquaintances. By the time he was graduated, he had built a replica of every book he had read within the library in his mind built within his occlumency shields.

After Hogwarts he applied for, and received, a position as an Unspeakable. He had access to every tome in the Ministry archives and would often spend days doing his work in the ancient rites department and nights in the archive without going home. As a misanthrope, his job suited him. He rarely had to interact with anyone else - his instructions were left on his desk and he left his reports in the main office.

Soon after the start of the rise of the Dark Lord, he was approached by Abraxas Malfoy for a meeting. Abraxas had been five years behind him at school, but had participated in the rituals that he had arranged to celebrate the feasts that the school failed to celebrate any longer. Malfoy said that he wanted to introduce him to someone who had need of his expertise. He didn’t know why he agreed, but he soon found himself in Malfoy Manor in front of a man who he had met as a child - Tom Riddle he was then. A man who now called himself Lord Voldemort.

The conversation was short. He was being recruited to provide information where required - not to fight. If he didn’t join his family and friends would be killed. When he responded that he had none and no one would notice if he were killed, he was offered access to the libraries of all of Voldemort’s followers. In the end he agreed and was given the dark mark that very night.

He had immediately regretted it as he noticed that, as a result of the ritual, that he not only had an ugly mark on his arm but also a slight drain on his magic. The man was building his power by taking some magic from each of his followers. He wondered if the others were aware - he knew that he had a better handle on his magic than most but …. In any event he never found out. For the next few years whenever he went home he found books on his kitchen table and, occasionally some questions about obscure historical figures or ancient rites. He devoured the books and answered the questions - noting that most were about necromancy or just  to ask certain ministry employees random questions.

The only time he saw Riddle again was when he came in to his house unannounced and asked him to collect a prophesy from the Department of Mysteries. When he explained that he was unable to do so - only the people in a prophesy could hear it - he was subject to an hour of the cruciatus curse. Two weeks later, his dark mark faded and the Dark Lord seemed to have vanished. But not for good as the mark wasn’t gone.

When Karkaroff (whom he had never met) named him in exchange for his freedom he volunteered to take veritaserum in his trial. He had never killed anyone nor had he actively fought so he was sentenced to twenty years in the medium security floor of Azkaban which has far enough away from the dementors that he could retreat into the library in his mind and keep himself relatively sane. Occasionally he would receive a visit from someone from the Ministry to ask about a rare artefact or obscure branch of magic. They would always bring some chocolate, he would answer as best he could and, after about seven years, he was moved to low security.

He had been noticing over the past month or so - it was difficult to say exactly how long - that his mark was getting darker. He also felt increasing drains on his magic. The Dark Lord was definitely coming back and needed to draw on the magics of his enslaved followers.

He was reading about the witch trials in Scotland in the late 16th and 17th centuries when he heard a knock indicating that there was a visitor. He was escorted to the meeting room where he was introduced to a witch named Bones who was introduced as the head of the DMLE.

“I’ve been expecting someone. The mark is getting darker.”

She nodded as she handed across two bars of the very best Honeydukes chocolate, “May I ask what you know of a ritual called the Rite of Seven?”

***

Harry and Neville were heading back from a lovely visit with Sally (Gryff was out hunting for some kind of fish to prove, yet again, that he was worthy of being her mate). After receiving their last feedback from Jace on their observations, Jace had explained it was unlikely that they would mate this late in the year as their instincts would want them to have the egg hatch when the coldest weather was past - so likely in the spring - to give the little one the best chance to survive (apparently they tended to only produce one egg) - plus they would likely start to sleep more as food supplies got scarcer in the winter. Sally said that she and ‘the little ones’ were already starting to get ready for the cold times and the little ones were starting to dig their holes in the dirt. She had selected the cave where she would be staying and had started filling it with water plants to make it softer to sleep in. Neville, of course, was most interested in what sort of plants she was using. Sally assured him, though, they they don’t actually sleep all the time and she would still come and visit with ‘her two legs friends’.

From his discussions with Ron and Hermione, his Care class was much better than theirs. Hagrid’s Blast Ended Skrewts (for which Jace could find no reference) were growing and just seemed to be the worst possible combination of different dangerous creatures. Since Theo wasn’t studying the subject, he would use the time to do his Ancient Runes and Arithmancy. Theo was very clever indeed and had showed him some of the Runes stuff he was working on which was way above what he could understand. Bill came by from time to time to work with Theo as he used runes a lot in his work.

Defence was still his best class. Neville’s confidence was growing by leaps and bounds and Theo was also coming out of his shell. Most of the lessons this year were on curses and counter-curses as well as some dark creatures that weren’t on last year’s syllabus like Erklings and Dugbogs. He just found it came naturally. They also duelled every day and he was really working on developing his offensive magic. Since he had the magic suppression removed from the cuffs that Inorok had given him (although he still wore them most days), he was at 100% power and found that everything was just so much easier than before. From what he learned in the evenings, most of his class was now self-studying using lesson plans that Moony sent. Blaise had written to say that Hermione and Daphne were taking the lead. They were ahead of the rest of their class so he talked Ron and Hermione through what they were doing and Neville did the same for Hannah and Theo for Daphne and Blaise. Since they were ahead, Moony was starting to do the patronus charm with Neville and Theo but he held those sessions privately with each of them - like he had with him last year.

Herbology was theoretically being taught by Hutchins, but really Neville (guided by Professor Sprout’s syllabus) led it. They initially kept up with what Ron and Hermione were doing in class and they sent their written work to the professor to grade. However, they found themselves getting ahead and had just had a very interesting lesson about bouncing bulbs about a month before Professor Sprout would be teaching it. He found, with Neville’s knowledge (and without Ron’s distractions) that he was doing much better than he had when he was in the castle. Although he knew that this was never going to be his best class.

Charms was fun - the classes were split between Siri and Moony. Again, they stuck pretty much to Professor Flitwick’s outlines but there were days where they were given leave to try to make up their own charms - trying to do what Fred and George had done with the games from his birthday and the like.

Astronomy was now much different from Wednesday nights at midnight in the castle. They would head through the floo to Black Manor in the late morning and head to the planetarium where they would look at whatever lesson Professor Sinistra had for the week, but they would also have to identity the stars his relatives were named for. Sometimes they had the northern sky and sometimes the southern so he could now quickly locate Arcturus, Sirius, Orion, Regulus - even constellations like Cygnus, Draco, Cassiopeia and the Andromeda galaxy while Aunt Cassie talked about all of the people associated with them (including some very funny stories about Grandfather when he was young). He found that the subject was much easier when he wasn’t exhausted and wondered why Hogwarts didn’t have its own planetarium. On occasion, they would go to the observatory in the late evenings if there was something actually happening - like when the Kohoutek comet passed through the UK sky. They got extra credit from Professor Sinistra on that one since it hadn’t happened when her class was in session for their year. Those days were fun also because Grandfather would host the three of them for lunch at the Manor and they would get their lessons on the Wizengamot.

Potions was the class that was most different from school. They were already halfway through the fourth year syllabus as Grandad had decided that they would learn the entire year’s worth of potions by Yule in the event that Pettigrew was found and they returned to Hogwarts for the second term. He was determined that they shouldn’t have to rely on Snape after what the boys had told him. Theo was amazing at potions and both he and Neville were doing so much better than at Hogwarts. Instead of sending their assignments to Snape to review, they had arranged to take the fourth year exams through the Ministry just before Yule from one of their independent examiners. His proudest achievement though was that he was able to brew the wolfsbane for Moony’s last transformation. The Contessa was spending a couple days a week away from the Manor working with the Hungarian Ministry on the tests and all three of them had submitted versions of the wolfsbane so she could demonstrate that even fourth years could brew Grandad’s recipe.

History of Magic was taught by a revolving cast of characters - Grandfather, Granaigh and Grandad, and Aunt Cassie. They even had Inorok come by one day to learn about the Goblin wars from the Goblin’s perspective (which had resulted in some very strange comments on their essays from Professor Binns ‘this is a unique view on the events Mr Pottage’). They also brought in their own family histories and would look to see if there were any entries on what was being studied so they could see it through the lenses of their own houses. Theo sometimes didn’t share his family’s thoughts - he expected that was because Theo didn’t share the views of some of his more extreme ancestors.

Every Saturday, either Andi or Ted Tonks came by to do Magical Law with them. This was all centred around their children’s protection bill that was really starting to take shape. Moony had led the way while they were trying to figure out what they wanted to include, how it would be funded, and the like. Now Andi and Ted (occasionally joined by Percy who wanted to learn the same sort of thing) were helping them to put it into a format that the Wizengamot would need to vote on it. They explained how, once it was written, it would then be submitted for a first reading - where basically people decided if they would carry it forward and would argue about the basic provisions - and then, if it went ahead, it would go for a second and final vote.

Sundays were the only day when they didn’t have classes. Neville and Theo both went to see their grandparents and he had lunch at the Manor with whoever turned up from the various parts of the Black, Tonks, Weasley and Malfoy families - Grandfather and Aunt Cassie were always there. The best days were the ones where baby Michael came along and Sara would let him feed him.

When he and Neville got back to the Manor, they headed into the Keep where there was a classroom set up in the smaller ballroom and Sirius was teaching transfiguration. Since his year were working on Evanesco which he had learned that over the summer and the other two mastered it very quickly, Sirius started talking about the animagus transformation and showed, for the first time, Padfoot to the other two. Neville almost fell over backwards and Theo muttered something about seeing him at school last year. All three were quite keen to learn how to do it and asked if they could start.

“I will teach you the theory over this year if you promise not to try to put it into practice. One thing we learned when we did it at school is that, if you attempt it before you have fully grown, you may stunt your growth. I know at least one of you is due for another growth spurt next summer,” Siri looked directly at him, “so I will not be risking that. In any event, if we decide to go ahead - your Gran, Neville, and your grandfather, Theo, will have to approve. You will also have to register with the ministry and I suspect that, if I teach this to you three without teaching the terror twins, I will be made to regret it for the rest of my life.”

They finished up with a list of things to sort out in anticipation and Neville ran out to the greenhouses to check on their mandrakes. Just to be ready. Theo excused himself to go to his mind healer’s meeting and he waited for Dafydd to arrive for his.

It was mostly an upbeat meeting, he talked about how much he was enjoying school. How he was able to keep up with his friends, but missed quidditch. It kind of went a bit skewiff when he made good on his promise and brought up the subject of his weight and how he wanted, specifically, to have a broader chest and shoulders - because, you know, he didn’t like looking scrawny like he was when he was with those people.

That had led into a much longer discussion where Dafydd asked him to go and think about if he’d like to look like that or if he liked to look at that - but not to worry if he couldn’t come to a view. Like he needed more things to worry about so he just set it to the back of his mind.

Dobby appeared at lunch and said that he had been to Hogwarts and found out that the last person to use the Slytherin Heir rooms was a student named Atticus Gaunt in the 1890’s. He had forgotten he even had asked that question. He asked aloud why Tom Riddle hadn’t and Theo volunteered some information that he hadn’t thought of before.

“Perhaps he never had an inheritance test. It is the only way to determine if Lady Magic has accepted you as an heir or even a member of a house. Sometimes, the first son of a Lord isn’t identified as the heir - even though they were born to it - like the family magic doesn’t accept them. Hogwarts must know because you are the heir of Slytherin, but you still had your bed in Gryffindor tower until you took the test.”

“I suppose that makes sense. But do you think that means that there are people who never took the test - like Hermione or me - who are now grown and are like Lords or Ladies and don’t know it?”

Neville nodded, “I think that’s why it’s important we have the inheritance tests in the act. When we were at school, I had no idea that everyone didn’t take the test or I would have suggested it to you. Hermione would never have known she had magical ancestors if she didn’t. We can talk it through tonight when we meet with Gran and the others.” He looked rather sheepishly at Theo.

“Don’t worry about me, Marcella is taking me to Diagon. Blaise’s birthday is at the end of the month so I’m going to look around Flourish and Blotts for a gift. It’s easier than owl ordering. She’s cleared it with Lord Black and Holly has kindly agreed to take us and pick us up.”

“Oh. Okay. Is Daphne going to throw a party like they did for Hermione? Should we charm up some decorations?”

“I don’t know - it’s hard to talk to her without him. I’ll write and ask - his birthday isn’t until the 26th so plenty of time.”

As they were eating he thought he should get Blaise a present too - he got him those books for his birthday. Maybe some Puddlemere merchandise. He’d send a note to Inorok to ask how he could do that - there had to be some perks of being an owner of a team when he couldn’t even go and see. It would be a very good day when Pettigrew was caught and tried.

He was a little nervous as he and Neville walked into the Keep that evening. They were having a meeting and dinner with Lord Diggory, Neville’s Gran, Moony and Lady Bones about the next Wizengamot meeting and he and Neville were going to show them what they had done so far on their Children’s Protection Act. He knew Moony wouldn’t let them show it if he didn’t think it was good, but Lady Bones was very senior in the Ministry and Lord Diggory was very well respected having served for nearly as long as Grandfather. It was the first time he was really spending any time with him other than when he had met with him over the summer.

They were in the big dining room in there and Granaigh and Grandad were in their portrait over the table where he could see them. The Potter elves went out to collect their guests (Dobby went to Aunt Augusta who had already met him and found his eccentricities ‘charming’) and, after all the formal greetings, they went into the dining room where dinner was served. Over the course of dinner they discussed the various initiatives that were going to be discussed at the next meeting, which were really boring, and the recent trials of the Death Eaters (who had all tried to use the imperius defence again, but Lord Nott called for a resolution that veritaserum would be required for any person trying to use that defence and it passed - using his own son as an example). All four of them were now in Azkaban. Lady Bones said that they had confirmed that the Death Eaters operated in small cells with only the inner circle really knowing the identities of all of the Death Eaters and these three were unable to identify any others.

After dinner, while the adults had coffee, Moony presented the Act that they had written. As agreed, he didn’t mention their names when he went through the key points:

• Contacting muggle parents when a child first appeared in the Book of Admission rather than when they turned 11 and offering them a choice between raising their children (with support) or obliviating them and taking the children into Magical Care
• Mandatory health checks for all Magical Children on an annual basis until they reach Hogwarts age (or whatever school they choose)
• Inheritance tests for all students when they start Hogwarts for those who haven’t had one
• Development of a location (likely in Diagon Alley) where children can go and use magic in a supervised environment during the summer holidays which would contain a magical library and potions facilities.
• Repeal of the Absolute Rights of Sires Act.

Lady Bones and Lord Diggory looked shocked at this. Aunt Augusta just smiled as Neville had been telling her about it.

“Remus, this is a sweeping piece of legislation. It requires significant funding, it will require buy-in from the government that I can’t see coming from Fudge - the infrastructure itself could take years to put together. It is laudable but I am not sure how practicable it is - especially for your first piece of legislation.”

“Indeed, Regent Potter, I should imagine this will take a huge amount of lobbying and the old, well darker, families will be very opposed to the repeal component. That has been tabled often and never made it onto the floor,” Lord Diggory said, “I am also curious why you are trying something so - well sweeping as Lady Bones said.”

Moony smiled, “I would like to take credit for this but I can’t. I believe I told you all during our first meeting that Lord Black had suggested that Heir Potter Black work on drafting legislation as an introduction to his responsibilities. I was charged with helping him, over the summer he and Heir Longbottom were working on potions together and so he joined in along with a friend of theirs - Miss Dagworth-Granger. Then, as we have been tutoring the boys at home this term, Heir Nott joined in.”

“The sires act,” Lady Bones mumbled.

“Indeed, now I took them as far as I could and they have been working with Mr and Madame Tonks on the legal drafting. Lord Black has been advising on financing along with the late Lord and Lady Potter. I think that there is a workable proposition aside from a location for the study building. But perhaps Harry and Neville (if you will excuse the lack of titles) can explain their thinking?”

“Yes please,” Lord Diggory said, “I wish that I could get Amos as invested in these things.”

“Well, I guess the early notification of magic for kids born to muggles is the easiest place to start. May I just check that nothing will leave this room?”, he said.

After everyone agreed Harry continued, “Not long after Grandfather took me in, I learned that his cousin (who was a squib) had a little great grandson named Michael who was demonstrating accidental magic - he was about six months old and his parents were both non-magical. He’s a very clever little boy,” he said with a smile before regaining his composure, “We had a lunch with his cousin, the squib, and talked about it and Uncle Marius - that’s his name - assumed that Grandfather was going to take him away from his parents. Which sounded crazy to me. His parents love their little boy, they just thought they were going mad when things moved and stuff. So Grandfather spoke to Lady Bones and got permission to tell the parents about magic and offered them the choice to raise him themselves - like with the help of the family - or give him up to be raised by someone magical - I am guessing he was thinking about himself or my Aunt Cassiopeia. But if they were going to keep him, they would have to agree to live under the Statue of Magical Secrecy. They agreed and one of Grandfather’s elves blocked some of his magic to make things easier for them. He’s going to spend some time every summer staying here with us so he can learn about magic and his parents can have a break. His parents are happy, he’s adorable and his grandparents are none the wiser.”

“I have heard about this happening in some other families where a squib remains in contact rather than being disowned,” Aunt Augusta said, “But why apply this to all muggle borns - not just those who already have magical family - even if it is generations prior?”

“Because Gran, Hermione talked to her parents about how they struggled to understand what was going on with her when she was a child. They are kind people so didn’t react badly, but they said they could see how people could. Then, when she was back at school, she has been talking to other muggle borns. One kid said that his parents were worried and took him to a priest, which is like a muggle religious leader, and they recommended that he have an exorcism to try to expel the demons (his parents changed to a different place of worship), there were several who had been put into care by their parents when they were little which struck Hermione as odd,” Neville said.

“Children don’t get put into care unless the parents are abusive or don’t want the children in the muggle world,” Moony interrupted, “It would be unusual to have more than one child in care attending Hogwarts at any one point in time.”

“Yes, and Grandfather - who talked to Professor McGonagall over the summer to see if Michael was in the book - he spoke to her again and asked her to look and see if there were any instances of muggle born children who were on the list and then didn’t respond and she said, while she couldn’t give any examples, there were some and, worryingly, some just got crossed off the list. She said she hadn’t done this kind of checking before - I’m guessing she may have discussed this with you Lady Bones?”

“She has,” Lady Bones said, “She didn’t give me the background, but I can assure you that the aurors are looking into it - it’s difficult because we don’t have current addresses for the children and some go back many years.”

Aunt Augusta looked aghast, “Do they suspect that these children, blessed by Our Lady, have paid the ultimate cost?”

“We are not ruling it out.”

“Let’s not focus on that for the moment,” Moony said, “but the point is - the parents will have a choice and, should they choose to keep their children, they will get answers early on. Lord Black and Heir Potter Black have offered their elves with healing abilities to block the magic like Harry’s little Michael and the parents will have answers.”

“And if they don’t agree?”, Lord Diggory asked.

“That is something we will need to discuss, but I would think the best choice would be to obliviate the parents and take the child into care in the Magical world. We all know that there have been relatively low birthrates since the last war and so I am sure there are people who would love to raise a child,” Remus said.

“But that will take time and we will need somewhere where the children can be cared for until such an arrangement can be worked out.”

“We think we have a start for this. Firstly, there are people who are like, empty nesters, when school is in session. Like Mrs Weasley. She has said that she would be more than happy to look after children while something more permanent is sorted, but a longer term solution would be to have sort of a magical orphanage. Heir Nott has a house that he has inherited but doesn’t wish to live in and he will donate that to the Ministry for this purpose,” he replied.

“Dear me,” Lady Bones said.

“But there will need to be people - both for the checks, to staff a home, to oversee…”, Lord Diggory said.

“Well, you know that basilisk I killed? It turns out that its parts were worth a lot of money. Money that I don’t need. So Sirius has said that I can donate a portion of it to fund the first couple of years.”

“That is very generous Harry, but once money goes into the Ministry…,” Lady Bones said.

“Lord Black has insisted that the funds are held in trust at Gringotts with the Tonks’ firm overseeing any expenditure to avoid the funds being used to fund, and I quote, ‘frivolous quidditch matches, lunches and the like’,” Moony said with a laugh.

They talked through the rest of the provisions and came to a consensus on all of the items - including each of the houses represented pledging some funds to the effort - except the purchase of a suitable premise for children to use in the summer - but each agreed to go off and have a think. It was agreed that they wouldn’t raise it this next meeting, and that he would have the same discussion with the Black allies to see if they had any input, and get together again before the next meeting.

He actually felt really proud of the work that they had all done and could not miss the look of admiration that Aunt Augusta gave Neville when he was arguing for the health checks and explaining the logistics that they had worked out - especially the part about inheritance tests at Hogwarts. He thought that Grandfather’s allies would be a harder sell, aside from Lady Fawley since she had basically raised Theo, but maybe that was just because he didn’t know them as well.

He couldn’t wait to tell Hermione and Theo how things went.

***

Chapter Text

Amelia sighed as she finished up her paperwork and saw Morag looming in the doorway of her office. 

She hadn’t had a day off since the World Cup - she had even had to cancel her planned week away with Susan at the end of the summer. She was exhausted having spent much of the previous evening (and night) going through her notes from the most recent update with Inorok yesterday. She had provided the memory of her meeting with Rookwood. Sirius said that Harry’s elf wasn’t able to access one of the rooms in the suite (which they assumed was a library) so there was no help there or in the Black or Potter (or Bones for that matter) libraries, but Rookwood’s information was very thorough. Remus had spent the October full moon in Gringotts - apparently Her Majesty believed that he, as Regent Potter and a werewolf, should be one of the magical beings to participate in the ritual and Remus wanted to ensure that he would be able to do so safely. This also meant that the ritual would have to be held on a full moon as he would have to be transformed. They had discussed potential names for the witch and wizard - it was certainly not difficult to find people who had been wronged by Tom Riddle. Inorok was just taking notes and said he would discuss it internally. (Afterwards, Sirius confided that he was afraid that they would want to include Harry and he didn’t know how he felt about that).

She updated them with the information that she had found with the address of the residence (which was recorded in the notes as a shack) where Morfin Gaunt was arrested and Ragnuk said that they would investigate the area to see what they could find. She was researching the Goblin Accord that Her Majesty wished to invoke when Riddle was found and trying to identify how to avoid Fudge screwing up and refusing to hand Riddle over. It would be difficult to imagine him not wanting to take credit for punishing him.

But for today, she was trying to clear her in-box. Sunday was Susan’s birthday and she had received permission from Professor Sprout to take her out of school for the weekend and she did not want to disappoint her again. She looked up at Morag and gave her a weary smile.

“Who now Morag?”

“No one ma’am. I have cleared the rest of your day. The Minister is in a planning meeting for that thing at Hogwarts for the next few hours and I suggest you pack up your things now - I have placed your niece’s present in there already. You are fully covered over the weekend and I have spoken to the assistants of each of your direct reports and told them, in very plain English, that you are not to be disturbed. You have tea at Malfoy Manor at 17:00 and then are due at Hogwarts to collect Susan at 19:00 sharp. Your portkeys are in your satchel along with your itinerary. I would strongly suggest leaving now so that no one interrupts your plans before they have begun. I would imagine that you haven’t yet packed in any event.”

Morag was right about the last point.

“Thank you so much Morag. I don’t know what I would do without you.”

“I hope that you don’t need to find out - now go. Please send my best wishes to Susan.”

She hurried out of the office and stopped by Diagon Alley where there was a small chocolatier tucked into an alley and ordered and inappropriately large box of Morag’s favourites to be sent to her home and bought a smaller box for Lady Malfoy.

Lady Malfoy was someone who she never expected to associate with outside of Ministry functions. However she had spent some time with her after her husband’s passing and found she was quite an engaging person. She was in mourning and so couldn’t really be out in public, but had invited her over for tea a few times over the past couple of months. Like most women from noble houses, she was raised to entertain rather than to rule and so was feeling a little unprepared for her first session as Regent Malfoy. She had spoken to Lord Black, but felt that he was spending too much time on the things that she already knew like networking and politics and not enough on the actual mechanics.

She had gone through the same thing when her brother Edgar had died and she became Regent Bones. She had been fortunate that Lady Longbottom had taken her under her wing. She had needed a mentor a lot more than Narcissa did, but Narcissa lacked company and she was happy to provide that - especially since her social life was non-existent aside from the occasional chat with Sirius Black that largely centred around the troubles of raising a teenager (last time she had learned that body image was an issue for boys as well as girls) and him congratulating himself on not making a move on Harry’s potions mistress (which included much discussion on New Sirius versus Old Sirius - she though that New Sirius just needed to get laid). 

She headed home, quickly packed for the weekend, changed and then apparated to the gates of Malfoy Manor. She had shrunk her luggage and placed it in her bag in case she didn’t have time to return home before heading to Hogwarts. She was greeted by a house elf and escorted up the long pathway to the Manor where Narcissa was waiting with a tea service in an orangery that she had not seen before and Madame Andromeda Tonks was there as well.

“Welcome Amelia, I believe you are well acquainted with my darling sister Andi?”

“The woman is one of the banes of my life. Good to see you Andi across a table rather than across a courtroom.”

They had a lovely chat. It was nice to have no shop talk for a change. Both Andi and Narcissa insisted that she take Susan to Atelier Kenzo rather than the dress shop she had been thinking of.

“We are having supper with our Aunt Cassiopeia this evening and she shall contact Monsieur Kenzo to ensure he will see you. She has taken all of the next generation there over the summer so they are very keen to keep her happy,” Andi said before Narcissa moved onto recommendations for day spas.

About 18:30, after a lovely evening of just chat, Narcissa turned to her and said, “Amelia, you should go home now and take every single work file out of that bag. You will have Sunday evening to catch up and you get so little time with your niece. Thank you for joining us this evening and I hope that you have a wonderful weekend.”

She almost protested, but did as she was told.

She arrived at the gates of Hogwarts exactly on time (for the first time in ages) and was greeted by her niece, Professor Sprout and Hannah Abbott. She had told Susan that Hannah was invited, but she was sure that she had said she wouldn’t be coming. She could not have screwed this up - Morag would have told her, she thought as she was trying to figure out how to deal with an extra person.

She needn’t have worried, as she learned after greeting and thanking Professor Sprout, that Hannah had just come to see Susan off. She heard Susan telling Hannah to enjoy tomorrow before their portkeys went off and they arrived in the magical lobby of the George V. She knew that she was overcompensating by staying at the most expensive hotel in Paris, but she really felt she had let her Susie Q down in August and wanted to make up for it. They were quickly led up to their suite which had a bedroom for each of them off of a large sitting room with a terrace overlooking the Eiffel Tower which was all lit up in the crisp clear evening. She hadn’t really planned anything special for this evening and so offered the choice of a walk down the Champs-Élysées and stopping at a cafe for dinner or just to settle into comfy clothes and order room service. As Susan had eaten at Hogwarts, they selected the second option and basically ordered a selection of desserts to be delivered in an hour. She left Susan to discover her room and was heading into hers when she heard a gasp.

“Auntie Am, you have to see this!”

She ran into Susan’s bedroom and saw her standing in the doorway of her bath staring at the nearly swimming pool sized bath tub. It was amazing (and should be at these prices). There was basically an apothecary of bath potions to the side of it.

“Well - this should keep you busy until the food arrives. I’ll see you in the sitting room in about an hour? Try not to turn yourself into a prune.”

She left her niece and headed into hers own room where the bathroom was equally well appointed. She jumped into the shower and turned it on the ‘Rain Forest’ setting. They weren’t exaggerating as she was sure she saw and felt a capybara rub against her leg at one point. She hoped this weekend went well. Susan had always been a ‘girly-girl’. She, herself, was decidedly not. It was easy when Susan was little - tea parties, frilly dresses and the like would satisfy her. It was more difficult now that she was a teenager, but she was hoping the spa experience, the clothes shopping and the luxurious hotel would count for something. They had so little time together and she just wanted it to go well.

After her shower, she towelled her hair dry (since it was so closely cropped at the moment it was dry in seconds) and pulled the incredibly soft towelling robe around her. It seemed to adjust to her size. She then headed off into the sitting room and waited for the appearance of her niece or the food - whichever came first. Susan won by a few minutes and regaled her with a description of the ‘best bath ever’.

“And that, my dear, is why you should strive to be a prefect. They have access to a bath like that.”

“Really?”

“Yes. Maybe not quite as big, but very nice.”

Susan was just going to say something when there was a knock at the door. She got up and opened it to an elf who was floating two sumptuous trays of the most decadent looking desserts she had ever seen. She looked at Susan who had a gleam in her eyes and asked the elf to place them on the dining table. Before the elf left, she said, “This arrived for you as well Lady Bones.”

Her heart went into her stomach as she thanked the elf, placed the envelope in her pocket and headed over to the table where she saw Susan’s face drop. No one was supposed to know where she was staying so she just decided to wait until Susan was asleep to deal with whatever it was.

“Well tuck in.”

She watched Susan pick at her plate, the gleam in her eyes definitely gone.

“Just open it Aunt Amelia. I think we can still get me back to school before curfew.”

“I’m sure it’s nothing. Morag promised.”

“Open it please.”

She did and it was an invitation to Atelier Kenzo for tomorrow at 15:00. She could kiss Lady Black - she would need to send thank yous to her, Lady Malfoy and Madame Tonks for this. Perhaps she should host a dinner at some stage …

”Just and update on plans for tomorrow. I hope that you’ll like it, but I’d like to keep it as a surprise,” she said with a smile and watched Susan start to really tuck in.

“So, you were wishing Hannah a good time for tomorrow - what is she doing?”

“Oh, tomorrow is a Hogsmeade day and Lady Longbottom is bringing Neville to meet them at Madam Puddifoot’s.”

“You should have said. I didn’t know - I could have picked another weekend.”

“No. I can go to Hogsmeade any old time - I’d rather spend my birthday with you and, to be honest, I didn’t fancy being a third wheel with those two.”

“Ah - I suppose that can be rough.”

“It’s not like I’m jealous. It’s just, well, she hasn’t been able to see him since the summer since he’s studying at home and that and I don’t have anyone I really want to go to Hogsmeade with anyway.”

“You have other friends…”

“Yeah, but it’s like more couple-y this year or so it seems. I suppose I should just have you write to Mrs Boot and set me up with Terry.”

She looked hard at her niece, “Do you fancy him?”

“No, but there’s not anyone. Cedric is always hanging around with Miss Chang now - even though she’s not even a Hufflepuff,” she said that like it was the ultimate sin, “Boot, I think, fancies Miss Weasley, but she seems to fancy Dean Thomas so that’s not going to happen. Macmillan fancies Miss Dunbar, Justin is just blah and I hate Smith. So I might as well start courting with someone whose mother, at least, will be pleased.”

Merlin, she was so glad she wasn’t a teenager anymore, “So you are giving up on a love match because there is no one you like at fourteen?”

“I’m fifteen!”

“Not until Sunday, my little Susie Q. Even if you were, you are far too young to settle. There will be people coming to your school from Beauxbatons and Durmstrang who you may enjoy meeting? I certainly wouldn’t write to Mrs Boot if you didn’t have a real connection with her son. I mean - that’s not fair to him but, more importantly, is not fair to you. You have years ahead of you. Just because Hannah thinks she has found the one doesn’t mean you need to at the same time.”

“I know, but I have responsibilities…”

“You have responsibilities to be happy. Not to be betrothed as a child, not to worry about things aside from having fun and learning and being the wonderful young woman you are growing into. Am I clear?”

“Yes Auntie Am,” she said taking a bite of an eclair.

“While we’re talking about ‘important things’, I have something I’d like to talk to you about.”

“Are you seeing someone?”, came the bright response.

She chuckled, “Hardly. I have been thinking lately. Especially since we - well I - had to cancel our holiday this year. I have a big thing I am working on at the moment but, when it winds up, I am thinking of leaving my job.”

Susan’s head shot up to look at her, “But you love your job.”

“I used to more than I do now. I like when things work out, but the downsides are now really worse that the wins. I won’t have you living with me for much longer and I hate that I am missing out on your life because I am constantly being called into work because the Ministry can’t manage to give us adequate staffing.”

“Oh, well I don’t want you to quit or, like, change anything because of me. But what will you do? I can’t see you sitting around. Although, according to Hannah, Lady Longbottom thinks you should run for Minister for Magic - or would it be Mistress?”

She laughed, “Still Minister. But I can’t see that happening.”

“I think you’d be good at it too. And it’s not like Fudge is working weekends and cancelling holidays.”

“Well, that’s true, but we should finish up and head for bed. Long day tomorrow.”

Saturday went off like a dream. Breakfast in the hotel restaurant followed by Marie Antoinette treatments in the spa. They wandered around the magical district and found a lovely bistro for lunch and then headed for their appointment at Atelier Kenzo which had Susan buzzing. This was the big part of her gift as the supply list for this year had included dress robes and she hadn’t had time to get new ones for Susan over the summer - so she was going to compensate with two fancy sets for her birthday.

She showed the invitation and was led into a room with two chairs and what looked like a runway. Monsieur Kenzo himself came in and introduced him self.

“Zis is my new collection - you are ze first to see. I hope you like. It is inspired by ze stars and ze 1920’s.”

What followed was a procession of beautiful models, or mannequins as he called them, walking up and down the runway in a procession of beautiful dress robes - all with sparkling jewels and in vibrant colours. She was not going to be able to afford this and sucked her teeth while Susan took in each one - Susan had been saying over the summer that she would like to be in fashion one day.

One mannequin, in a deep indigo set of slim fitting robes with a dropped waist and sparkles everywhere, was walking down and Monsieur Kenzo stopped her.

“Zis. Zis is parfait for ze young madamoiselle.”

“I’m not sure about the bare shoulders - she is still young.”

“Oui, c'est vrai, Veronique!”

Another model came out wearing a different set of robes with flowy sleeves in the same sort of fabric.

“Zese sleeves on zis gown, oui?”

“Auntie Am, I love it.”

She decided then and there to get the robes - just the one set as she was sure that this was going to be a month’s salary - but her girl deserved them.

“Okay. Yes. Could we please order this for Susan?”

“Very good eye. Un petit moment, Madamoiselle, please follow me.”

Susie was escorted into a room and, within minutes, was wearing the robes with the new sleeves. She looked so beautiful and grown-up she almost shed a tear, but decided to save that for when she paid the bill. 

“Ah, she will be ze belle of ze ball. Zis is a very good choice and no one at ‘Ogwarts will have it.”

It wasn’t as scary as she thought when the bill came and she and Susan headed back to the hotel to drop it off before heading out to dinner at a restaurant that Lady Diggory had recommended.

After a leisurely breakfast and stroll on Sunday morning, they headed back to the hotel to pack up, but she sat Susan down and handed her the gift that she had in her bag.

“Auntie Am, you already got me those beautiful robes,” Susan protested.

“This is from your parents. Well, from your Mum. When your Gran on that side was still alive, she and I went through some of your Mum’s things. These were a gift from your Gran to your Mum on her fifteenth birthday so we decided I should give them to you on yours. I hope you like them.”

Susan opened the box to find a pair of diamond stud earrings.

“I think they’ll look lovely with your new robes, but they are small enough to wear everyday if you like.”

Susan looked at them like they were the Crown Jewels. “Thank you”.

After a bit of mutual cry, they took their portkeys back to the gates, Susan wearing her new earrings. They had a hug and then Susan went through, practically running to the Hufflepuff common room where she was sure Hannah would be treated to a blow by blow of the weekend and a fashion show. She almost hoped that she modelled the robes in the common room so that young Cedric could see what he was missing out on.

***

Daphne was sitting in the abandoned room in the Ancient Runes corridor that she and a group of ‘non-aligned’ Slytherins had adopted and adapted as a replacement common room after all the trouble between Malfoy, Crabbe and Goyle in the first week. It was fortunate that they had such terrible aim and Malfoy was good at defensive spells but there was no way that she was going to let Tori have to work in a room where hexes and curses were flying about so she spoke to Professor Babbling and she helped them to ward this room - each student had their own rune in the right hand door jamb and could press it and it would give them access. It made her sad to look at Theo’s rune since he left but she was glad that Harry and Neville (she had been given leave to use both of their forenames now) had given them the mirrors so she and Blaise could talk to him each evening.

She was going through Defence notes that Hermione had given her from Professor Lupin. She and Hermione had sort of taken over the group self-study for the fourth year students who had opted out of class. It was a Gryffindor-heavy group with all of the students in their year pulling out, most of the Ravenclaws and Hufflepuffs were also there and she, Tracey, Blaise and Draco made up the Slytherin component. Goldstein, from Ravenclaw, had volunteered to continue with the class and report back as many of the Ravenclaws were worried that they would be ‘missing something’. It turned out that class was just ‘read the chapter’ ever since that first lesson. They didn’t even have to submit any written work!

Professor Flitwick had outfitted a couple of old classrooms with the equipment necessary for the classes and the rooms were again warded to allow only the students who were-self studying in. They had a regular schedule and sometimes the house heads came in to comment and help. Professor Snape had only been there once (and begrudgingly at that), but Professor Flitwick was amazingly helpful. Father had written that the governors were discussing bringing in a replacement but, surprisingly, there weren’t any people who Dumbledore found acceptable to replace mid-semester and there were actually about the same number of people self-studying this year as did during the year Lockhart was teaching. She didn’t even know that was an option back then.

In addition to the fourth years, there were also people in other (non-OWL and NEWT) years who had opted out and they were largely being helped by people in the year above who had studied with Professor Lupin the year before. That worked out well for Tori as Ginny Weasley was the year above her and was very good at DADA. She was relieved as the second year notes she had were largely focussed on Gilderoy Lockhart’s exploits - she wasn’t sure knowing his favourite colour was lilac would help her sister in later life. Boot had actually come up with this idea. She thought it was largely so that he could help Ginny Weasley, but she didn’t seem particularly interested in in him. The Weasley twins were also a big boon since they seemed to be very good at helping the younger kids and making it fun. She would never have thought that the two of them were so academically inclined. They had also told them, inadvertently, how they could get into the Hogwarts kitchens and even get food delivered here to their little common room. It was a relief to have a meal from time to time without having to look over their shoulders every five minutes for Crabbe, Parkinson and/or Goyle to try something again.

She looked across the room to see a sight that she couldn’t have imagined even during the summer - Blaise and Malfoy sitting and discussing potions homework. They would never be friends, but Malfoy had accepted their offer of help on the train and they were doing their best to help him. He was really trying to work out his place in the world. But, for now, he was talking about the appropriate way to slice stewed mandrake. Malfoy had been reticent about joining their little group at first, but that quickly changed after the now infamous ‘ferret incident’. He had grumbled about having to share a room with Blaise and Theo (now just Blaise), but again that faded. He was a lot less outspoken although the occasional ‘Just wait until my …” came out. They seemed to have completed the discussion on mandrakes as she hear books close and Draco speak.

“So who was it who sent you that quaffle for your birthday Zabini? You haven’t said.”

Ah, the quaffle. The best, most perfect birthday present that Blaise had ever received. It was delivered via an awesome eagle owl that none of them had ever seen before at breakfast on the 26th along with gifts and notes from more familiar owls. Malfoy had Care of Magical Creatures (the only course he took without the other three of them) and so he had headed directly from the Great Hall to the forest with Hermione, Weasley and the others who were studying it. She and the other two had a free period so they headed up to their makeshift common room where Blaise opened each gift, noted who it was from on a piece of parchment and then carefully went to the next. He saved the big box for last and opened to find a quaffle that had ‘Happy Birthday to Blaise - one of our staunchest supporters - from the 1994-1995 Puddlemere United Team’ printed in gold and then was signed by each of the players and the coach. His jaw dropped as he gingerly handled it and then found a note attached that he absent-mindedly handed to her after reading.

Heir Fawley,

Happy birthday! I hope that I remember correctly that you are a Puddlemere supporter. I was able to use my godfather’s connection at the club to get them to sign the quaffle I ordered. 

I hope that you have a lovely day and that Heiress Greengrass and Miss Davies are planning something fun.

I hope that you are well. Gryff and Sally send their best.

Harry

“What does this mean? I mean - it’s like the perfect gift.”

“It means that Heir Potter Black is thoughtful. And polite.”

“But maybe…?”

She made sure no one but Tracey could overhear them. He had been becoming increasingly interested in Harry since they returned to school. They exchanged letters every week. Blaise blatantly flirting in his and Harry was just, well, rather oblivious to the whole thing. When a letter came with a picture of Harry, Longbottom and two, frankly enormous, snakes (not a euphemism!), there were endless discussions - ‘doesn’t he look taller? doesn’t his hair look better like that?’. It was getting exhausting. It was worse the other day when a letter arrived from the Contessa which included the draft act that had been discussed with her and Lord Black’s allies the previous evening. The act that Theo was helping to write and that Hermione had spoken to them about, but all Blaise could do was rant about how clever and kind Harry was. So she had decided to nip this particular discussion in the bud.

“Blaise darling, I am not sure that Heir Potter Black is focussed on your non-existent romance at the moment. He is studying from home because his guardians fear that there are people who want to kill him, he is very new to ‘our world’ and he is the boy who, not four months ago, couldn’t believe that his own godfather would be throwing him a birthday party. So, if you wish to pursue this further, I suggest that you speak plainly to him and explain your interest. You should do so in person. You should be prepared that he will say no or not now. And you should focus on other matters until you have the opportunity. I say this with love.”

He had rolled his eyes and changed the conversation as Tracey laughed quietly next to her.

“The quaffle? Oh yes, that was from Heir Potter Black. Very thoughtful don’t you think?”, Blaise replied.

“Potter? He didn’t get me a present for my birthday.”

“If my recollection of the timeline is correct, he didn’t know you were related when you celebrated your birthday.”

“Yeah, maybe. But it doesn’t explain why he sent you a gift - and bloody United. They are hopeless.”

“Well, they are the team I support, my Mother supports and my Grandfather Fawley supported. I imagine that Heir Potter Black remembered that from our discussions when he stayed with my family while his godfather was on trial. Of course, our families are allies so it is not much of a stretch to believe that he should send me a birthday gift as I sent him one, as did Daphne and Macmillan, on his birthday.”

“Whatever,” Draco said, “We should be going the students from Durmstrang and Beauxbatons will be arriving shortly. I don’t wish to miss it, I am hoping to meet Viktor Krum and get some quidditch tips from him. I hope that they sit at our table at dinner.”

She saw Blaise immediately begin to tense, “We are not sure Heir Krum will be amongst the delegation. He may be playing in the European leagues after the cup…”

“Fath.. I heard that he was coming. That his father had convinced him to stay in school to participate in the tournament.”

“I shall be having my dinner up here tonight,” Blaise said, “I checked and we all have to be in front of the main doors for the arrivals, but I have some Arithmancy work I need to complete and it is going to take me all weekend so I thought I’d have an early start. But, you are right Malfoy… we should get going.”

She knew how much he was dreading seeing him again. Apparently Heir Krum couldn’t take ‘not interested’ for an answer.

She stowed her books and checked her hair in the mirror while the others got ready. She and Tracey would have to accompany Malfoy to dinner as there was no way he was going to miss this.

They made their way down to the main entrance and Blaise purposely steered them to a corner where he could sort of hide himself behind a statue. Of course, he was so tall he stood out wherever he was. She could practically feel his stress.

Fortunately, Beauxbatons arrived first in an enormous carriage. The Headmaster greeted their Headmistress (a very tall and sturdy woman indeed) and their students started to walk into the castle to ‘get out of ze cold’. One of the students seemed to walk over their way.

“Heir Zabini! Bon soir. I ‘ave somezing for you,” she said with a smile.

Blaise bowed and returned the smile, “Ah Duchesse Rambeau. C'est un plaisir de vous revoir. J'espère que vous avez passé un agréable voyage. Permettez-moi de vous présenter L'héritière Greengrass, Mlle Davies et L'héritier Malfoy.”

“Enchanté, but we are to speak in English. And I am to get inside, but Mlle Zabini asked me to deliver this to you. She did not trust ‘er chouette with ‘er treasure,” she said handing across a scroll, “I ‘ope that we can speak soon. It ‘as been too long.”

“It would be my pleasure Duchesse and that you. I hope that my sister has been behaving, she has written that she is very much enjoying Beauxbatons.”

“C'est une charmante jeune femme. Now please excuse me as I ‘ave completed my task.”

After she left, he turned to the others holding what was no doubt a painting from his sister, “The duchess’s parents went to school with Papà. I have known her since I was a child.”

Before they could speak further there were gasps as a ship popped out of the lake and Blaise sighed, “Fuck, that means no more swimming,” he whispered as it was assumed that the foreign students would be housed in their transport.

“You don’t know that”, she whispered back but, in her mind, she knew he was right.

Their Headmaster came ashore and greeted Dumbledore. Her father told her that he had turned in fellow Death Eaters to get himself out of Azkaban - it had been quite a scandal. He was someone else they would have to watch out for around Malfoy. She quickly looked around and Malfoy had pushed himself forward. She sighed and nodded to Tracey - Blaise having slunk back to the shadows. It was going to be a long year.

***

Viktor Krum was used to getting what he wanted. As the only child born into a political dynasty, he was raised surrounded by royalty and politicians in comfort. He was a quiet child, one who watched and listened rather than spoke. He had a lot of expectations on his shoulders which he struggled to bear until one of the national coaches spotted him flying on the family quidditch pitch whilst being entertained by his parents when he was nine years old. The coach spoke to his parents and encouraged them to hone his ‘unique talent’. Soon he had a nutritionist, a personal trainer and a private coach. By the time he started at Durmstrang, they changed the rule that first years could not play on the house teams and he was starting seeker in his first year. He spent the summers training with the national team and, after a very disappointing first round exit from the 1990 World Cup for the Bulgarian team, he made his international debut in the summer of 1991 (just before his 15th birthday) in a friendly against Thailand where he was hailed by Quidditch International Magazine as a ‘once in a lifetime talent’ after he caught the snitch in just under ten minutes.

At school, he had few friends. Instead he spent time with his trainers, coaches and private tutors (necessary to keep his grades up). He had a private suite of rooms with rooms for his entourage. He did well enough in school to stay on the team (with the help of some professors who looked the other way when they graded his work), but excelled at dark magic, government studies and, obviously, quidditch. In his second year on the national team, he realised that he was interested in wizards rather than witches. By his third year, he had learned how to identify fans who would ‘satisfy that itch’ and how to get them to take a secrecy oath before. He had told his parents of his interest and his father encouraged him to find himself either a ‘nice witch who would look the other way’ or a carrier. He knew that his mother looked the other way a lot as his father worked his way through a string of mistresses and had already determined that he would do the same in any event - just with wizards.

His great grandfather, who was the first in the family to be elected Prime Minister for Magic, made his way from clerking in an apothecary within a hospital (which had a specialised clinic for sexually transmitted diseases) into the highest office in the land through the liberal use of kompromat. The traditional had continued through his grandfather (the current Prime Minister) and his father. So, when he was invited to a meeting between his grandfather and the Magical President of Italy to which the president’s son was also invited (he apparently was keen on quidditch), he looked into the files for the Conte Zabini. The Conte was squeaky clean (aside from a sister who seemed to be a serial widow but was banned from returning to the country by him and, of course, his niece who had been an amazing beater in La Liga). He was disappointed to find that the son was only 13 but there was a note that said that the Zabini family had produced a number of carriers throughout history, including the president’s grandfather. Carriers were rare and highly sought after. A carrier would solve many of his issues, so he hoped that he would find the young man attractive. Obviously, the young heir would find him so.

When they met, he couldn’t believe his eyes. Heir Zabini was already almost as tall as he and looked like he would grow into a very attractive man. He enjoyed quidditch and swimming (which showed). He didn’t play on his house team as none of his good friends did, but was a very good flyer. He carried himself with grace and would, one day, become an Italian Duke and a British Lord. He became determined to make him his one day. After they flew, they sat and talked for a time with Mother as a chaperone. He casually mentioned that he was coming of an age where he was looking to enter into a betrothal contract, that he had heard that Heir Zabini’s great grandfather was a carrier and asked if Heir Zabini was as well. Heir Zabini had stiffened and said that he really should be getting back to his parents. Mother had offered to escort him out and he heard her apologise for his bluntness as they left the room ‘he spends too much time on his quidditch and not enough on the social graces’. When Mother had returned she chastised him for raising such personal issues on a first meeting and stated that, should he wish to pursue the Heir Zabini, then he should write a letter of apology and then start a correspondence with him. It was the first time he could remember her being angry with him.

He had, however, written the apology and then started writing - just once every couple of weeks when school started again. He didn’t raise the betrothal again and always received a polite reply so he knew things were working. Towards the end of that term, he sent a letter along with an ear cuff with the Krum family crest on it saying that he hoped that they could meet before Yule. His intention was that he would speak to the Conte and Contessa. He had the betrothal agreement written by his personal attorneys and, provided he received confirmation from Heir Zabini’s doctors that he was a carrier, they would announce the betrothal at the Italian Ministry Ball. To his surprise, he received the jewellery by return post with a reply stating that Heir Zabini was flattered, but that the gift was inappropriate. Perhaps he had been too hasty, but he couldn’t understand why anyone would turn him down. He was the top seeker in the international league by now and the heir to the Krum dynasty. He continued to write, always receiving a polite reply and always with the gifts being returned. He had offered tickets to the semi-final in Milano, but received a note saying that Heir Zabini had already made his own plans. Fortunately he was able to divert his attention more frequently with fans as they had proceeded through the tournament. 

He viewed their meeting at the Contessa Medici’s box as a mere setback. He formed a plan over the next couple of weeks. He agreed to stay at Durmstrang for his final year, he would enter, and win, the Triwizard Tournament and would be staying at Hogwarts where he would simply charm Zabini. Their betrothal would be announced at the awards ceremony at the end of the year. He would get a trial (and be selected) for the UK team that Heir Zabini supported and they would be bonded on Heir Zabini’s seventeenth birthday. Of course, the new Consort Krum would not continue at Hogwarts beyond that date and would become his hostess and raise their heirs.

He was alerted that the ship had arrived at Hogwarts and was escorted out behind Karkaroff (to whom he had explained that the Durmstrang would sit at the Slytherin House tables for meals). He scanned the crowd of students looking for Heir Zabini, who he thought he spotted talking to a tart from Beauxbatons, before Karkaroff insisted to the British Headmaster that he needed to be brought inside straight away. They were followed in by the Hogwarts students so he stood at the entrance to the dining hall watching the students in green sit at their table. He did not see Heir Zabini and was cross but finally went and sat with the upper year students. He immediately noticed that the gentleman across from him had the ‘fan look’. His name was Heir Warrington and he said that he would be entering the tournament. That meant he was of age and, therefore, fair game. He would be a nice diversion whilst waiting for Heir Zabini to realise his error.

“Perhaps, Heir Varrington, you vould be so kind as to give me a tour of the castle ven you are free?”

Hook, line and sinker.

After dinner, he took the bit of parchment and immediately walked to the Goblet of Fire into which he placed his name. The name, he was sure, would be selected the next day and, since it was late and the Hogwarts students had to return to their rooms, he headed out to the ship and planned to spend the next day looking for Heir Zabini.

He didn’t succeed. When he entered the dining hall with his fellow students for the feast where they would select the champions he spied Heir Zabini’s back, but was led to the end of the table near the head table as that is where everyone who was eligible for the tournament so he would have to speak to him after he was selected - which he was, of course. When his name came out he was led into a small room to wait for the others. He would have to wait to speak to Heir Zabini until later - but the Italian heir wouldn’t be able to avoid him forever.

***

It was just Harry, Sirius, Remus, Cassiopeia, him and the elves at the Samhain ritual on the 31st of October as the other two boys had left to spend the festival with their families and the Contessa was - well somewhere else. Arcturus was conscious that this was the anniversary of the death of Harry’s parents as well as his first celebration of Samhain when he planned the evening with Mia and Monty.

It was tradition in the Black family to hold the bonfire at midnight, but the Potter tradition was to do so at nightfall if there were children in the family - so nightfall found the group on the grounds of Potter Manor by the forest (once Harry was asleep, he planned to return to the Wight House to have another bonfire at midnight for Melania) where each of the five wix built their own bonfire in a circle. On their way out, Hutchins had escorted them to one of the greenhouses where he had led them to a door.

“I haven’t been in there Hutchins,” Harry said, “I didn’t even notice the door before.”

“It is where we keep the Samhain plants. It is tradition only to access once when you participate in your first ritual. I tend to these myself.”

“Oh. Thank you.”

Arcturus was aware that this part of the evening might be a bit triggering as they all followed into the room which was built around a giant yew tree and had pots of herbs lining the walls. There was a portrait of Monty’s father in the room who welcomed Harry.

“I’m glad you have found your way here Harry.”

“Thank you great-grandfather.”

“The yew tree that you see here was planted by Harold, eldest son of Hardwin and Iolanthe. It has been here for nearly six hundred years. We have a tradition where a new pot of each of the herbs used in the celebration is sown by the heir each year. Do you remember what these are?”

“Yes sir, rosemary, sage and mugwort.”

The portrait smiled, “That is correct. So your father sowed the most recent pots of each - you may use cuttings from those for your ritual today. But first Hutchins will help you sow your first pots.”

Harry quietly planted seeds of each into three pots which Hutchins placed on the shelves with a little label that said ‘Harry James Potter’ on each. Then Henry invited everyone to take berries (‘don’t touch the leaves’) from the tree and cuttings from the mature pots of each herb. Sirius had his arm around a quietly crying Harry as they took clippings from pots that were marked ‘James Fleamont Potter’. Lupin did the same. He and Cassiopeia took their clippings from what appeared to be the last of Fleamont’s pots.

“This is a lovely tradition Harry,” Cassiopeia said in a soothing voice, “Thank you for allowing us to share it with you.”

“You are all my family,” he choked out in reply.

Now that the bonfires were lit, Harry turned to him, “Grandfather, would you lead the ritual? I really don’t want to mess it up.”

“Of course.”

He led them through the ritual using the Potter words that Fleamont had dictated to Harry - they were a nice change from the Black ones. As they each stood before their bonfire with their backs to each other, they tossed the plants into the bonfires. First yew to symbolise the cycle of life and death, then sage for cleansing, mugwort to call through the veil, and finally rosemary for remembrance. The stood in silence as the herbs and berries burned and he felt the spirit of his dear Melania, Lucretia and even Orion surround him. Whilst portraits provided some comfort, they were only a shadow of what his loved ones had been when they were with him. Maybe the spirit of Monty helped guide his loved ones closer through his herbs, but he felt more content than he had in years.

Once the fires extinguished, he read the last part of the ritual and they all turned back to each other and slowly walked back to the house.

“It felt like a warm hug Siri, do you think that was my parents? Like holding me from beyond?”

“Yes pup, I do. I felt it too. They will always be there for you, it just feels stronger on Samhain when the veil between life and death is the thinnest.”

“I felt it stronger than usual tonight Harry, I believe that your family herbs helped to draw our loved ones to us.”

“I hope so Grandfather. I hope you felt your wife.”

He nodded and put his arms around his grandson and great-grandson, “I did.”

The quietly made their way back to the Manor, each lost in their own remembrances. When they got home, they made their way to the dining room where Cressida brought mugs of warm spiced pumpkin juice. This was a Black tradition as the Potter ones ended with the ritual. He thought it would be nice to include Harry and Remus in this one.

Harry sat huddled between Sirius and Remus and looked so peaceful. Unfortunately, the peace didn’t last very long. Dobby came in holding Harry’s mirror.

“Master Harry - your Wheezy and Miss Hermione wishes to be speaking to you importantly.”

Harry excused himself and the next thing he knew he heard him screaming, “What? I didn’t enter anything” as Sirius ran out of the room quickly followed by Remus.

He decided to follow (at a more sedate pace) and came into the sitting room where Harry was quietly rocking on the sofa with Remus’s arms around him and Sirius was speaking into the mirror - as pale as he had ever seen him.

“Ron, I need you to find your brothers. I need to speak to them now.”

“We’re here Padfoot. I swear we didn’t put his name in. We didn’t even try with ours when Hermione told us how lethal it was,” came the reply from either Fred or George.

“Okay - listen. I am going to deactivate this. Harry will be able to write to you and you to him. We need to do some thinking here. Thank you for letting us know. If anyone asks, Harry is abroad okay?”

He performed a charm on the mirror and looked at Harry.

“You will not worry about this. We will get you out of it, but someone is clearly out to get you. Dobby, please get Harry’s go-bag. Harry, I want you to use the portkey in your necklace and go to the island. Aunt Cassie - will you please go with him? Harry, we’ll get to you as soon as we can and I want you to rest assured that we will sort this out okay?”

“I don’t want to lose my magic and I don’t want to get killed trying to keep it. I thought this stuff would end if I wasn’t there.”

“It will and you won’t. Please get yourself ready - Dobby - Harry will need his post box and summer clothes. Mimsy and Cressida - would you please go with Harry and Aunt Cassie?”

The elves started moving around and Harry turned to Sirius, “How long will I be gone? I want to tell Gryff and Sally I’ll be away or they will worry.”

“I don’t know. If you are quick, Moons can take you down to see them - I’ll explain what is going on to Grandfather while you are there. Please don’t worry pup, we’ll take care of everything.”

Cassiopeia went with Troilus to her house to pick up things she would need for an extended stay on the island and Sirius explained, after Harry left the room, that his name was drawn out of the Goblet of Fire as a fourth champion. That Dumbledore, when announcing the tournament to the school, had explained that being selected creating a binding contract on the entrant’s magic to compete. That the Hall had erupted into pandemonium when Harry’s name came out and Ron and Hermione - along with the Weasleys, Heiress Bones, Heiress Abbott, Heir Fawley and Heiress Greengrass - had run to an empty classroom and tried to get in contact with Harry, Neville and Theo to try to let him know what’s going on.

“The only thing we have in our favour is that Heiress Bones overheard Albus saying that he thought Harry was studying in either Asia or America so no one will be looking for him here or in the Seychelles. I hope you agree he should leave,” Sirius said.

“It is your decision but, yes, I agree. I suggest, however, that you and Remus make your way there as soon as possible. I think that Harry will need you. But first, after he leaves, we should head to Black Manor and speak to my grandfather? See what he learned from Hogwarts. I can then get in touch with Edward and Andromeda about looking into how we can get him out of the situation?”

“Okay, we’ll also have to contact Lord Diggory, Lord Nott and Lady Longbottom.”

“Lord Diggory?”

“Cedric was chosen as the Hogwarts Champion. He will need to be assured that Harry didn’t try to…”

Sirius stopped talking when he heard hooting. They both looked to the door and Remus and Harry came in. Harry’s owl was on his shoulder and very distressed.

“Hi,” Harry said, “Hutchins? I promised Sally that you’d bring some of that Masu salmon that they like and they promised they wouldn’t eat you.”

“That is very kind of them Master Harry,” Hutchins said dryly, “I will ensure that they are fed.”

“Thank you. I guess I’m ready but Hedwig won’t leave me.”

“Dobby, please get Hedwig’s cage. She can go with you, I’ll bring a perch when I come but it will be nice for her to have a bigger hunting area - a little holiday for you both,” Sirius said as he walked over to the lad, “Now - it will be late when you arrive so just get yourself in bed after you settle in - we’ll be there by tomorrow evening at the latest. Don’t worry about your studies - you are far enough ahead that you can take an early half term. Okay? Don’t worry about anything - Mimsy and Cressida will look after you and Aunt Cassie is there for fun. When Moons and I get there, we can set up your slide again?”

“You promise you’ll come?”

“I do. Even if I have to just come and say hi and then get back here, I promise I will be there for you okay pup?”

“Ok,” Harry said but didn’t seem to believe it as he hugged Remus and Sirius and then came over to him.

“We promise we will sort this out for you Harry. You have my word. I know it’s difficult but try to keep your mind off things and you and your Aunt Cassiopeia can explore the island tomorrow morning. The weather may be rainy - but it comes in short bursts this time of year. I’ll try to send a message with Phineas Nigellus tomorrow morning if we can’t be there if that is agreeable.”

“Thank you Grandfather. I knew things were going too well,” he said as he gave him a hug, picked up his bag and Mimsy’s hand (Mimsy was holding Hedwig in her cage) and said, “Sanctuary.”

He popped out of the room and Cassiopeia looked at them all, “I’ll look after him - you will get him out of this,” she said, in a tone that left no doubt their lives would be hell (and perhaps very short) if they didn’t, and she activated her portkey and left with Cressida.

“Right. Hutchins - if you can please lock the house down aside from the elves and the three of us? Gentlemen, let’s head off to Black Manor and have a word with my Grandfather”.

Grandfather was in his portrait and pacing. “I suppose you have heard?”

He nodded and listened to his Grandfather explain that the selection feast had been temporarily delayed because the wards identified an unregistered animagus in the castle, who turned out to be a Daily Prophet reporter and was taken into custody by the aurors. “When Harry’s name came out of the Goblet, Dumbledore had protested that there was no way he could have entered given the age line - even if he had somehow snuck into the castle.”

“The only protection was an age line?”, Sirius said incredulously.

“Yes - the man is a moron. A ministry official - Barty Crouch - has been tasked with tracking our heir down. I assume he is safe?”

“He is on the island, Grandfather, with Cassiopeia. His friends contacted him to say he had been selected and his godfather decided that was the best course of action.”

“Well done. You should contact the goblins. The Goblet of Fire and the Triwizard Cup were made by them years ago. They will know better than any how to sort this out. The headmaster and the ministry chaps are well out of their depths.”

“Thank you Sir. May I ask that you pop by the island tomorrow morning to see Harry?”

“It will be my pleasure. Have a good evening - for now I shall return to Hogwarts to listen in on the continuing arguments.”

“Gentlemen, we will need to go to Gringotts first thing tomorrow morning.”

“No Grandfather, I will be going now. I know it is Samhain, but Harry is in danger. This is no joke. And we need all the help we can get as soon as we can get it. I’ll contact Amelia as soon as we’re done.”

They flooed to Potter Manor where the floo was directly linked to the bank. Dobby was standing in the Keep holding a letter. 

“Master Siri has letter from the Head Man. Dobby thinks it might be about his Great Master Harry. Dobby worries about his Master Harry. Dobby be wishing to go to his Master Harry - Dobby be packing his doggy toy but Master Harry be needing his Dobby too.”

“Thank you Dobby, we are just heading to Gringotts. I can arrange a portkey for you from there if you join us.“

So the four of them headed off to Gringotts and asked to speak to His Royal Highness and Ragnuk. 

“Gentlemen, welcome and Blessed Samhain. It is fortuitous that you have arrived as I have been alerted that a letter was received for Heir Potter Black with some very strong tracking charms. I can assure you that you do not have to worry about the tracking spells that are on it. They will indicate that the letter has arrived in an abandoned salt mine in Siberia in about three hours,” Inorok said through bared teeth, “I have a duplicate copy free of the spells for you to give to Heir Potter Black.”

“Thank you Your Royal Highness, we are most grateful. Sirius has received a letter from the Headmaster as well,” he said, “Ragnuk, could I trouble you to get a portkey to Black Island from my vault for Dobby?”

“Of course, if you follow me Mr Dobby. I shall leave you in my brother’s capable hands.”

Sirius quickly read through the tracked letter which was from Bartemius Crouch Sr and all but demanded Harry’s presence at Hogwarts. Sirius then explained to Inorok what they had learned to date, where Harry was and that he was very concerned that this was yet another attempt on his life.

“The Goblin Nation will be pleased to assist in this matter. There is nothing we can do until we can examine the Goblet. I suggest that you draft a reply stating that you will contact the Headmaster at a later date to agree a meeting time. We can meet in the interim to agree a plan. I believe Lady Bones should be involved as well as I suspect that Mr Riddle is behind all of this somehow. We may even be able to turn this to our advantage. I should be grateful if we could meet on Monday at, say, 14:00?”

“Thank you your Royal Highness and may we apologise for interrupting your Samhain celebrations.”

“You did the right thing Lord Black and your little warrior is lucky his family and the Goblin Nation on his side. I shall see you all on Monday.”

They returned to Potter Manor (minus Dobby who had ported to Black Island from outside the bank) to write the reply to Mr. Bartemius Crouch Sr (Sirius was rather scathing). He wrote a letter to Ted and Andromeda, Remus wrote to Lord Diggory, Theodore and Neville along with their guardians and then they decided to head out to the island. It meant he wouldn’t have his private Samhain ritual for Melania, but he knew she would understand.

When they arrived at the island, they found Harry sleeping with his head resting on an anxious Cassiopeia’s lap in the sitting room clutching the stuffed dog that Sirius had given him all those months ago. Dobby and Hedwig were both hovering close by. Dobby floated Harry to the cabin he shared with Sirius and they all settled in for the night.

***

Chapter Text

There was sun streaming through the windows of his bedroom when Harry awoke with a feeling of dread about the tournament he had somehow been entered into. He kept his eyes closed for a few minutes hoping that it had all been a dream and he would be back in his room at home. He felt a heaviness near his feet and looked down to see Padfoot sleeping peacefully at the bottom of his bed. He didn’t even remember walking into his little house - he last remembered laying on Aunt Cassie’s lap with her running her hands through his hair while he cried. He carefully got out of bed trying not to wake Padfoot and went into the bathroom to sort himself out. When he went to dry himself off, there were clothes laid out for him so he got dressed and walked back into his room where Siri and Moony were sitting on the bed waiting for him.

“You came.”

“We promised we would puppy. But we’re going to have to go back later this morning. We’re going to talk to Ted and Andi - we’ll try to be back for supper,” Siri said.

“How are you feeling Harry?”, Moony asked.

“Better now you guys are here. Last night I was scared but then I got angry. Like why me? And did you hear Ron complaining that I didn’t tell him how I entered even after I said I didn’t? Like I would enter myself in a death competition for adults. He didn’t even apologise.”

“To be fair pup, I cut that conversation pretty quickly. I won’t apologise because the mirror could give someone a clue to where you are and we want you to be safe. I don’t think anyone knows about this island outside of the family and our allies.”

“Yeah, but I’m going to have to go back for whatever is happening aren’t I?”

“No. We’re seeing Andi and Ted about the legal angle. You are underage and therefore not eligible. You clearly didn’t put your name in.”

“They’ll get around it…”

“Don’t think that way Harry,” Moony said, “We have a secret weapon. We spoke to Inorok and the Goblet of Fire was goblin-forged. He has agreed to help us if we need it.”

“Really? Why?”

Sirius smiled, “Well, he calls you the little warrior and I think that your gift of basilisk skin for Her Majesty, the Crown Prince and Ragnuk to make armour will keep you in his good graces for quite a while to come. We will get you out of this.”

He smiled, “Okay - what do I need to do?”

“I think you should write to Cedric this morning, after breakfast. I have sent a note to Lord Diggory saying that you had nothing to do with it, but he is the Hogwarts Champion - just reassure him that he has your support,” Moony said.

“And you need to decide what you want to do about Neville and Theo. We spoke with Grandfather last night and he said that they are welcome to come stay here if you want company. They just won’t know where they are and they’ll need permission from their guardians but it would be some company your own age. We hope to get everything sorted out this week. I will need to talk to Marcella when we get back - she is in Hungary at the moment but we’ll see if she wants to stay there, stay at Fawley Manor, or in Italy. I don’t think there are any brewing facilities here, but we can do our other coursework if you wish or you can just have a holiday.”

“I bet you hope she wants to come here,” he said with a smile.

“I don’t know what you are talking about puppy. Let’s go to breakfast - we’re going to be in the main dining room as Phineas Nigellus has been listening in at Hogwarts,” Sirius replied but he was sure that Sirius fancied the Contessa Medici.

They headed into the main house and Grandfather and Aunt Cassie were already in the dining room (which was fortunately clear of all the fancy cutlery and just had the breakfast buffet on the sideboard). He put some food on his plate and sat down between the two of them facing the portrait. His many-times great grandfather hadn’t arrived yet so he just toyed with his food and thought about how mad he was at Ron.

He had told Ron how Granaigh and Grandad had lectured him about his ‘little adventures’. Ron had been going on about the thousand galleon prize and the ‘eternal glory’. Like he even cared. Even Ron shouldn’t care about the money - he knew Grandfather had given Mr Weasley his mother’s dowry which would have been a lot and that Mr Weasley was talking to Grandfather about taking up his Lordship. He had overheard (accidentally) Moony telling Grandfather that he was paying him too much to tutor him because he could more than live off of the money that he received from the Wizengamot. So this couldn’t be about the money - it was about the fame. Fame that he didn’t want. This was his best friend and he didn’t even believe him. A small smile came to his face when he remembered that Ron had winced in pain just before Siri cut off the call. He couldn’t decide whether it was more likely that the hex came from Daphne or one of the twins - Hermione would have just hit him.

His attention was drawn back into the room when he heard Phineas Nigellus announce his presence. He listened as he described that the Ministry officials, Headmasters (and Headmistress) had argued long into the night. He was happy to hear that Dumbledore had been arguing that he shouldn’t compete, but even happier when he heard the answer to Sirius’s question about Professor McGonagall’s reaction.

“Dear me, I have never seen a person so cross. She left very early after talking to the duo from the Ministry (both of whom I imagine were dropped on their heads as children) and Dumbledore. ‘You promised that the children would be safe and away from this blasted tournament. Mr Potter is a child and will not be competing - he may not be studying here but he will always be one of my lions. Now I am sure I have a common room full of worried students. I look forward to hearing how you resolve this issue’. Then she stormed out - she never even raised her voice. I think I would rather face Elladora’s wrath than hers. There was a very foreboding calm in her voice.”

That made him laugh and even Grandfather smiled. There wasn’t really very much else to learn so Phineas went back to Hogwarts and promised to return with any news. Grandfather helped him to write a letter to Cedric - since it was earlier here than at Hogwarts, he hoped it would be delivered with the regular morning owls today. Then everyone asked him about Neville and Theo and he said he hoped that they could come if they wanted, but that they shouldn’t make a fuss if they didn’t want to. He had some books and Hedwig. Before Grandfather, Siri and Moony headed back, he was able to talk privately to Moony.

“Do you think I’ll still be here on Tuesday?”

“I should think so pup. Why?”

“It’s the third of November - it’s Sirius’s birthday. I wanted to do something special because he threw me those parties and he’s turning 35 which is a big deal right?”

“Merlin, I forgot. Do you want me to pick up a present from you? I can bring it this evening and we can get Dobby to hide it for you? Maybe you should talk to your Aunt Cassie about a little party for the family? She loves things like that.”

“That’s a good idea and no need - I already got his presents. They are wrapped and in my wardrobe - you can’t miss them - two boxes and Hutchins will be able to find them anyway. Could you also bring a box from my trunk? It has a bunch of crazy straws that Isabella Zabini got me for my birthday. I figured I could try to make another slide like I did at the Zabini’s house. If Nev and Theo come we can do it together and then we’d have two - maybe three slides.”

“Deal - and we will work on teaching you how to make your own golems and no going on any of the slides without the testing right?”

“Yes Professor.”

***

Barty Crouch Jr had breakfast in the Great Hall on the morning of the first of November and saw more than the usual amount of whispering and gesturing amongst the students. The Hogwarts students cheered when Diggory - the ‘true’ Hogwarts champion arrived with some of his classmates. He noted that Karkaroff arrived, as is he were the second coming of Merlin, at precisely 08:55 - exactly as he had the previous day. He had started keeping a mental list of his schedule to provide his Lord. He knew that the Dark Lord wanted to kill the man himself, but he hoped that he would be allowed to participate in his torture. 

Severus was more difficult to track. The only thing consistent in his day were his classes. He would rarely have more than one meal in the Great Hall and never arrived at the same time. His Master would have to use his class schedule to capture him. Perhaps he should collect hairs from his students who also studied potions. It would be easy enough to get the hairs of a mudblood - perhaps he would be permitted to kill them - and polyjuice himself to be them to get to Snape. He had plenty of time to think about it but shuddered at the thought of even pretending to be a mudblood. 

When Dumbledore arrived and sat in his seat next to Karkaroff, the latter immediately began continuing the argument that had been going on long into the night about the Potter brat’s name coming out of the cup. Then his puppet/father arrived with the fool Bagman and sat down. They had been given quarters to sleep since the discussions went on so bloody late. He had his puppet just keep repeating that a name coming out of the Goblet resulted in a magical binding contract and that the boy must compete. He even had him leave the room to ‘write’ the letter (which he had written prior and already charmed with the tracking spell) and send it from the owlery. He learned that the guest quarters were far nicer than the teacher’s when he snuck into his father’s room to re-apply the imperius.  

The two sat down to have their breakfast and he saw the Hall fill with more than the usual number of owls - including a white one which delivered a letter to his father. He compelled the man to place it in his robes. When someone commented that the owl appeared to be Potter’s he compelled him to say it belonged to a colleague and was regarding an issue that had arisen during the previous week. 

He needed to get the letter to find out where Potter was and update his Lord so, after breakfast, he compelled his father to ask Dumbledore if he could ‘borrow ex-Auror Moody’ as he had an issue with his wards. Dumbledore, thrilled to have him away from the students on a Sunday, agreed and so he apparated them both to his father’s house. He took the letter and then proceeded to beat the shit out of the man until his polyjuice wore off. He healed the bloodied man and then re-applied the imperius again (just to be sure) before heading off to the Dark Lord.

Pettigrew greeted him and he stowed the leg and eye on a table by the door before being led in to be greeted by his Lord where he knelt at his feet (with one eye on the enormous snake).

“Barty - what news?”, the Dark Lord asked after banishing Wormtail from the room.

“My Lord, the boy’s name came out of the goblet as you wished. I had my father send a letter to advise him and to track him and a reply came today. I came as quickly as I could.”

“Is your father still alive?”

“He was healed when I left him, My Lord.”

“Good. What was the reaction to the extra champion?”

“Universal condemnation and suspicion between the schools. My father kept repeating that the boy would need to compete or lose his magic. Dumbledore argued profusely that the boy could not have entered himself.”

“Excellent. And the letter? Where is the boy?”

“The letter is here My Lord. I can trace its source if it pleases you.”

“Do so.”

He cast the spell on the letter which projected a globe in the air and spun it until a spot north of the Arctic Circle was highlighted in what appeared to be eastern Russia.

“It appears that the old fool may have been correct when he said the boy is in Asia,” the Dark Lord commented, “It will take some time for us to get there given my state and your employment so let us hope that the letter says the boy will be brought to the school. Read it to me.”

He opened the letter and read:

Mr Crouch,

I am not sure what your game is by implying that Heir Potter has been entered into a tournament at Hogwarts. I can assure you that he has not set foot within its grounds since last June and is out of the country. If this is some form of a joke, it is disgusting that you would choose Samhain and, more importantly, the anniversary of the murder of Heir Potter’s parents as the date on which to play it.

From what I have read about the tournament this year, it is only opened to students who are of age which, as everyone knows, Heir Potter is not. Therefore he will not be competing. 

Heir Potter’s counsel have been contacted and will arranging a meeting with those responsible for this charade (both from Hogwarts and the Ministry) during the course of the next week - I will ensure that they require your presence as well.

Do not contact Heir Potter again.

Sirius Orion Black III

“The anniversary of his parents’ death?”, the Dark Lord yelled, “He shall be joining them. Very soon the 31st of October will be mourned as the beginning of the dark years that I was exiled to this form.”

And, of course, Samhain he thought but he wouldn’t dare to correct his Master who seemed to calm down quickly and, again, without cursing him.

“Why is a Black writing on behalf of Potter?”

“It was widely reported when Black was exonerated over the summer that he is Potter’s godfather. He must be his guardian as well, My Lord.”

“Ah, I thought that House would have died out after Heir Black went missing. It was a shame that Regulus was killed - I still don’t know how. Perhaps you should bring this Sirius Black with the Potter boy from the meeting. His mother failed to deliver him to me, but you can I am sure.”

“Yes, my Lord, I shall try - but the boy is more important?”

“He is. Ensure that Mr Crouch requests your attendance at the meeting. Bring me both if you can - but the boy at a minimum. It would be fitting to have him witness his godfather’s death before I take his blood and his life - the insufferable brat.”

“Yes my Lord.”

“Now, return to Hogwarts and wait for word from your father on the meeting. Bring him here as soon as possible and I will have Wormtail start the potion so it is ready when required. Soon I shall be back and stronger than ever and the wizarding world will once more know of the power and might of the great Lord Voldemort.”

***

After his Grandfather left with Siri and Moony, he told Aunt Cassie that he wanted to do something for Sirius’s birthday and she lit up. 

“A party - how lovely. Now let’s see - for guests. Well, I guess we are limited in our options. Certainly the Tonkses. I will speak to Arcturus about Cissy - it would be good for her to get out of the house. The Contessa Medici definitely - again I’ll speak to Arcturus. I know he was close to Lady Bones. I do so hope your friends come as well - it will be more fun for you. Should we give it an Azkaban theme? Make it feel like the old days?”

“AUNT CASSIE!”

“Sorry - just a joke,” she said holding up her hands,” Now let me see, he wouldn’t want anything formal. Oh, it is such a shame that Fred and George are at school - they could have done some lovely games like they planned for you. No mind. Now let’s see. Yes, I know. We shall set up some tables by your lagoon. We’ll have it early enough so that we all enjoy the sunset. If your slide is back up we can - well you can - play on that. Cressida? Is there a gramophone here?”

She summoned a journal and a quill and started writing furiously. He kind of wondered if he had let a monster escape as she summoned Dobby, Cressida and Mimsy and soon there lists flying around the room. He tried to duck out to get a book, but Aunt Cassie decided that they all needed to go out and scout the location. He quickly put his bathing costume en route so at least he could have a swim while the others discussed table settings and menus and such. Even though it was early, it was already really hot so he put a cooling charm on himself and Mimsy put the sunscreen charm on him.

He paddled about in the water while Aunt Cassie was still furiously planning. Eventually, Mimsy called him over to where she had set up a table and insisted that he had lunch. He didn’t have to take many potions - only one for his bones before he went to sleep - but Mimsy was a stickler for ensuring he had nutritious meals and ‘you barely ate any breakfast Master Harry’. Lunch was delicious and he was glad that Aunt Cassie decided that they should head back to the house afterwards because ‘Cressida - do you remember that delightful party Lady Melania hosted here? With all the resort wear? I am sure that there must be some of the robes about that we can repurpose for this event’.

When they got back, he went to his room and took a shower. Hedwig was asleep on her perch and so he decided to have a nap as well. He couldn’t sleep though so he decided to see if he had any post. He couldn’t find his post box so he headed back to the main house to try to find Dobby - he also wanted to check and see if Dobby had packed his Firebolt as there hadn’t been a lot of time to think about what to bring.

Aunt Cassie was sitting in the dining room with a huge stack of post. She looked up.

“Arcturus asked me to check through your post Harry. I hope you don’t mind. These,” she said pointing to a small pile, “are from people I know that you know. I haven’t read them - just checked the signatures. Oh my,” she said putting one in another, larger pile, “this is another one for Andromeda.”

“Andromeda is getting her mail here?”

“Some threats and unpleasantness - apparently the Daily Prophet printed an article about the tournament selection this morning. I am sure Arcturus will stop whatever they are writing, but people are so stupid - believing whatever they read in the papers. Cressida - would you be a darling and send this stack to my niece?”

The door opened and Siri was smiling. “There is no need - she and Ted will be here in a few minutes. They’ll be staying to dinner Cressida if that is satisfactory.”

“Of course Master Sirius. Anyone else?”

“Just me, Moons, Andi and Ted and I think Tonks, I mean Nymphadora, will be joining as well. Grandfather is staying at the Wight House - we have a meeting tomorrow and porting takes a bit out of him.”

“Neville and Theo didn’t want to come?”, he tried not to sound too disappointed.

“They will be arriving tomorrow after our meeting with Inorok. They are very excited, but we only have a limited number of these unregistered portkeys - you know?”

That made him feel better. When the Tonkses showed up, he apologised for making them work on a Sunday, but Tonks just told him that her parents would earn enough to buy a new island from what they were going to get out of the people who sent the notes so not to worry about it. They didn’t talk about the elephant in the room during dinner and he could see Aunt Cassie was buzzing to talk about the party, but couldn’t as Sirius was there. Tonks was sitting next to him and making her face change into different things to make him laugh.

After dinner, Siri took him into the study with Andi and Ted and he signed two documents soaked in veritaserum - one for the Daily Prophet and one for the tournament organisers - that basically said that he neither entered the tournament nor asked anyone to enter his name on his behalf and he had no desire to compete. They said that was all he had to do and that they would take care of everything else. He almost believed that it would all work out.

Before he went to bed, they reorganised his little house where he, Moony and Siri had been staying (he could have sworn it was only two rooms at the beginning of the summer but he supposed - magic). They did up the other two rooms for Theo and Neville so it would be like a little dorm room but with each having their own bedrooms. Like his new dorm room would be when he got sent back for the blasted tournament. He was going to enjoy this while he could though. Padfoot decided to sleep on the foot of the bed when he went to sleep (and he was most grateful). Moony also managed to tell him that Siri’s present and the straws were with Dobby without Siri hearing which made him very happy. He knew he was too old for it, but having Siri with him really did help him feel safer.

The next morning they woke up really early and, after eating all of his breakfast (thank you very much), they took the water slide they made during the summer and set it back up in place. He was very proud that he was able to do all the charm work to resize it himself and only needed help with the spells to manoeuvre it into place. He noticed that some of the palm leaves had fallen off and so, after promising he wouldn’t use it until they got back, he decided he would collect leaves and answer his post whilst they were off in the UK.

There was an apology from Ron that felt very much like Hermione had dictated it. Hermione’s was full of reassurance that she was researching the tournament and looking for ways to get out of it (he wrote back to assure her that there were actual adults leading the charge on that). There were letters of support from all of his allies (aside from Macmillan and Diggory, but Cedric wouldn’t have received his letter when Aunt Cassie gave him these letters the day before). The one that was weirdest was from Blaise - he didn’t address him as ‘Your Grace’ or anything. It seemed like he was actually worried about this tournament thing which made him more anxious. He answered them all and then went to lunch where Aunt Cassie had another pile of letters for him - including one from Cedric and one from Macmillan. There was also another letter from Heiress Bones saying that Cedric had called all of the Hufflepuffs into a meeting in their common room and said that he didn’t believe that he had entered or wanted to enter the tournament and he would be quite cross if any of his housemates believed he did. That warranted another thank you letter to Cedric and to Susan. He imagined that Macmillan had only written his letter after Cedric’s meeting. It was the whole ‘Heir of Slytherin’ thing all over again. It was quite annoying that some people always immediately thought the worst of him. Like, how was he supposed to enter his bloody name in the damn tournament to begin with. He wasn’t 100% sure that the Black-Macmillan alliance would remain in tact when they were both Lords, but that would be a long time off.

His mind was taken from his musings by Aunt Cassie rambling on about the party. ‘Cissy’ was still debating whether she could attend or not given that she was in in mourning, but the Tonkses would be there as well as the Contessa Medici. Troilus had apparently re-jigged one of the little houses to be lodgings for her and to create a potions room in case he had to be here for a while - they couldn’t let their studies slip. Whilst she was having yet further discussions with Cressida and Mimsy on the menus, he took his broom (which Dobby had packed thankfully) and flew out over the palm forest and collected some leaves and some coconuts - they were orange and looked cool and he thought maybe they could use them for, like, games or something at Sirius’s party. He wondered if he could talk the boys into trying to make a dunking booth. But he supposed with magic, you wouldn’t really need a coconut or ball to throw at it.

By the time he got back he was getting antsy about them getting back, but he kept reminding himself that they were starting their meeting at at 14:00 UK time which was like 18:00 on the island so he  tried to read the book that Moony had given him to help him learn to speak Celtic. He couldn’t concentrate and so he tried to sleep but that didn’t work either so he took out a notebook and sketched some ideas for a dunking booth. They may never do it, but he thought it could be fun.

There was a knock at the door and Aunt Cassie was there with Mimsy and a tray with dinner for two. They had a quiet supper while she explained her final schedule for the day.

“So a quiet family breakfast. Do you have a present for Sirius?”

“Two actually, a new set of bludgers and a broomstick.”

“Oh, he will enjoy those. Why don’t you give him the bludgers at breakfast (they are contained are they not?) and then we can put the broomstick on the table of presents at the party. We’ll all say that we didn’t have time to collect his gifts so he won’t be expecting any. Arcturus and Remus will keep him in the main house after lunch until dinner so you can spend some time with him in the morning. I’ll take care of the decorating whilst you entertain your friends. The guests will arrive, Remus will bring Sirius out to find you and ‘surprise’! Sound good?”

“Do you think he will think people forgot his birthday? Like if I’m the only one to give him a present?”

“To be honest, I don’t think he remembers it’s his birthday tomorrow - what with everything going on. You also have to remember that it would have gone by unnoticed for years. But you seem anxious. Why don’t we finish up here and then we can sit on the main porch and wait for people to arrive? You can bring these designs - your dunking booth looks like a very fun idea. And I think I shall ask Titus to collect some more of those coconuts - they will make delightful cocktail glasses for our table - perhaps we can have a coconut cake?”

They sat on the porch - it must have made a funny sight as Hedwig was flying in and out, Aunt Cassie was practicing her knitting (not very successfully) and so was Dobby (only slightly more successfully - he was making a bobble hat for Sirius in United’s colours). He mostly listened as Aunt Cassie talked about places that she could take him over the summer holidays (‘I suspect we will want to stay in the UK for Yule what with the balls and such’). Her place in Greece sounded very interesting and he imagined Hermione would kill to go there. She also said that they had found the robes from that party that Melania had thrown here and that he should check his wardrobe as Cressida had put all of the men’s ones in and they were to pick out ones for themselves and for Sirius and Remus - she had left Grandfather’s in his wardrobe and would help them re-size them if they needed.

“They are really quite fun - I hope that you will all get a kick out of them. Just wear them over your bathing costumes.”

Finally, after it was quite dark, Grandfather arrived with Theo and Siri with Neville. He ran out to the beach to greet them as Cressida and Troilus took the boys’ luggage to their little house.

After he greeted Theo and Neville formally, like he had to, Siri gave him a hug. “Everything will work out pup, we had a very productive meeting today and have sent out an invitation to meet the ministry and Hogwarts folks at Gringotts on Thursday. We have contingency upon contingency and I promise that you will not be competing in that tournament ok?”

He tightened his hug in thanks.

“Good now - go say hi to Grandfather and then show the boys to your cabin. We still have some things to deal with, but I’ll pop in before bedtime ok - Moons had to run an errand so he will be here within the hour”

He did as he was told and told the other two about the party and showed them the dunking booth idea about which Theo lit up.

“I’m glad I remember to pack Professor Black’s gift. Do you think we will be able to use your slide? Didn’t you say you shrunk it?”

“Yeah - it’s too late now and we have to do some golem testing, but Siri and Moony and I put it back up yesterday or this morning? Anyway - I have these too,” he said as he went into his drawer and took out the box of straws.

“Straws?”, Neville asked.

“We made a slide at Blaise’s house this summer from one,” Theo said, “Where did you get them?”

“Miss Zabini sent them with Blaise for my birthday. I figured we could try to make another here if you guys fancy it. We could send her a picture if it works out.”

“You slide through that?”, Neville asked incredulously.

“Well, once you make it bigger. You will too. Trust me it’s really fun.”

He remembered the robes and so brought them into his room and looked at the robes that Aunt Cassie had left. There was one with palm trees in a hurricane, one with pink flamingos running around, another with tropical flowers that bloomed on growing vines (that was clearly going to be for Nev), another with tropical fish that Theo picked for himself and one with sea serpents that he chose for himself - because Gryff and Sally. He decided that Moony would get the hurricane one and pink flamingos would go to the birthday boy when there was a knock at the main door so they ran out to see Moony and Dobby with trays for supper for the other two and a snack for him.

Since Siri wasn’t with him, they showed him the robes.

“Is there some way you can charm Siri’s so his hair turns that pink when he puts it on?”

Moony laughed, “I’ll show you the charm tomorrow, but be prepared if you start with Pads, it will be all out war.”

“Not in front of Grandfather!”

“We’ll see pup but on your head be it”.

***

Sirius slept very little after stopping in to say good night to his puppy. The meeting with the goblins had gone well, Andi and Ted had a solid plan. Amelia seemed pleased and, more importantly, Grandfather seemed confident that all would work out. He just couldn’t stop thinking about his little pup fighting against Merlin-knows-what and against wizards three years older than him. He finally fell to sleep after four in the morning. He woke up to Cressida standing by the side of the bed with a potion in her hand.

“Master Sirius, everyone is gathered for breakfast. Your attendance is required.”

Well, there was no arguing with that and he had promised to spend the morning with the boys on their slides so he quickly drank his potion (Cressida swore he would be done with these by Yule), showered, got dressed and went to the main house where everyone was sitting waiting for him.

He sat down next to Harry who quietly passed a package to him.

“Happy birthday,” he said shyly.

“Pup, no - my birthday isn’t until the third of November.”

“Today is the third Sirius,” Grandfather said holding a small package, “Many happy returns of the day.”

Aunt Cassie handed him the … thing … she had been knitting last night, “I’m afraid your real gift is at my home, but at least that will make the festivities last longer.”

“Same here Pads, sorry but happy birthday old man,” Remus said laughing. He was not even six months younger - the nerve of some people

They had breakfast and he opened his gift from grandfather (a book from the Black library on Transfiguration theory that he had only heard rumours about) and a set of new bludgers from Harry that he couldn’t wait to test out with Marcella when they got back to the UK.

The rest of the morning was spent with the boys and Moony testing out the old waterslide and the boys building a new one like the one that Theo and Harry had built in Italy with the Zabini heir. He and Moons showed them how to make their golems (although Theo already knew) and both of the slides were tested multiple times to ensure that they were safe. Harry insisted that he had the first go since it was his birthday and was on hand with his camera to take pictures. Then the boys took to them. Neville was a bit timid at first - particularly in the pink monstrosity that had been a straw that morning - but soon was running back up for more. He was particularly happy to see that Harry hadn’t put his swim shirt on - the scars were largely gone and he guessed he was feeling more comfortable in his body or maybe the fear of being in a death tournament put it out of his mind.

Before long, it was time for lunch and so they headed back to their respective cabins to change and met up in the big house. The boys sat together and were showing pictures of the slides to Aunt Cassie who was making a big deal of it. Moony was quietly complaining that he forgot to put sunscreen on. 

Grandfather cleared his throat, “Young gentlemen, I wanted to talk to you about your bill. I hope that you don’t mind, but I was having tea with Lady Malfoy the other evening - I have been helping her get acclimated to the way that they bills are reviewed and I had yours in my bag. Whilst House Malfoy is not allied with any of your houses, she is still a Black and so will keep the information contained therein confidential until such time as it is read at the Wizengamot.”

“What did she think?”, Harry asked.

“She said that House Malfoy will support the bill. She was extremely impressed that four fourth-years had written it.”

“We had a lot of help,” Neville said.

“Yes, I know that Remus, Andromeda and Edward have been very useful in the drafting and formatting, but the ideas are all yours, Neville. You boys and Miss Dagworth-Granger should be very proud of yourselves.”

“You really should,” Remus said quietly.

“Now the reason that I mention this, aside from wishing to apologise for not asking permission beforehand, is that Lady Malfoy thinks she has a solution to the issue of a place for magical children to use in the summer.”

“Really? I’m not sure we can find any more real funding without requesting cuts from elsewhere and we wanted this to be independent of the Ministry,” Theo said.

“Yes, Gran says we can’t trust this government with available funds.”

“Lady Longbottom is a wise woman indeed. Actually, Lady Malfoy had been reviewing the Malfoy family investment portfolio. They have a number of properties in Diagon Alley - in the area below the turn off to Knockturn Alley where there isn’t very much footfall. One of the tenants has given notice to end their lease in March and she is minded to give the lease to be used for your magical children’s centre until Heir Malfoy comes of age. She can’t donate the property as it is held in trust for Heir Malfoy.”

“That is very generous,” Neville said.

“Well, it will also ensure that more people go to that part of the alley and allow her to raise rents on the other properties,” Theo added.

“Indeed,” Grandfather said, “Your grandfather has taught you well Heir Nott. So if you are happy, you can include the fact you have a building in your first reading which should greatly help in moving the act to the second reading as it will be fully funded for two years.”

“It’s not creepy like that Borgin and Burke’s place is it?”

“Pup? When were you in Knockturn Alley?”, he asked.

“Oh, floo accident just before second year - probably something we should talk about later - I mean I got out okay. However, I don’t think we should include it in the first reading, Grandfather.”

“May I ask why?”, Grandfather said.

“Well, firstly Lady Malfoy is unaligned in the Wizengamot and the change of heart of the Late Lord Malfoy will only buy her so much grace,” he could almost see the cogs spinning in Harry’s head as he spoke, “It would look better for her, and her House, if she volunteers the offer during the first reading. Like, it wouldn’t look like … like her family coerced her into it. And … well … if she explains that she can only give the lease for two years - you know, because of the trust and stuff - it might make more families contribute for, like, if we have to give up the space when Malfoy - sorry Heir Malfoy - comes of age. … And like, if it is publicly known that it’ll be his decision, it will be difficult for him to take it back, because, like, it’d be like he was taking a facility away from children so he won’t do it, ya know?”

The room went quiet and then Aunt Cassie spoke, “My darling boy - subtly bending a family member to your will through another. I couldn’t be any prouder of you at this moment. I feel as though my heart could burst.”

He broke out into roaring laughter and Grandfather hid a chuckle behind his hand - Moons was less successful at that.

“Maybe you should have listened to the sorting hat pup!”

Harry made a face, “I’m where I should be - thank you very much. I wouldn’t be able to play quidditch in Slytherin.”

Lunch passed quickly and the boys were dispatched to the lagoon under the watchful eyes of Aunt Cassie and most of the elves whilst he, Moony and Grandfather retreated to Grandfather’s study (in his cabin) to continue to refine plans. They had Andi on a two-way mirror for a while before she had to leave for an engagement. He really tried to focus on the task at hand, but it was difficult as all he could see in his head is the look that would be on Harry’s face if they failed. Moons was cautiously optimistic so he supposed that was something.

Cressida kept them going with coffee and tea and eventually told them that Aunt Cassie had ordered dinner to be served by the lagoon and had asked them to join her. Grandfather put the papers away and they followed him out. When they rounded the corner to the lagoon, he saw fairy lights, heard ‘Surprise’ being yelled at him and felt Moons’ hand on his back pushing him forward.

“Happy birthday old man.”

For a second, he realised how mortified Harry must have been for his surprise party. He saw Aunt Cassie, Ted and Andi and Marcella dressed in tropical robes - was that Narcissa in black? - and was soon nearly tackled by Harry.

“Happy birthday! There’s robes for you in your wardrobe - go change - put your swimming costume underneath. We’ve got stuff planned! Grandfather, Moony you too!”

He did as he was told and found robes with lurid pink flamingos on them which he assumed must be his fashion choice for the evening. He pulled on his swim trunks and threw the robes over them. He happened to look in the looking glass on his way out and saw his hair was the same pink as the flamingos - the same flamingos that appeared to be laughing at him. He would get Moons back later, but ran out to join the party.

There was food spread out on tables, a pile of gifts - it was all very overwhelming. The three boys had their wands out and Harry pointed to the lagoon.

“Siri - look what Aunt Cassie taught us!”

The cast a charm and the rocks on the cliff behind the waterfall and the rocks in and surrounding the lagoon all started to glow lighting up the whole area. It was just sunset so it was absolutely beautiful.

He looked around at the guests again and Narcissa was, in fact, there. He went around and greeted each person and, by the time he was finished Grandfather and Moons had joined them - looking ridiculous in their tropical robes. He quickly cast a spell on Moons to change his hair colour to a green to match his robes but the man held up his hands.

“Wasn’t me Pads,” he said with a glance to the boys who were all gathered around some new construction.

He walked over to them and pointed to his hair, “I’d sleep with one eye opened if I were the three of you.”

Neville looked scared, Theo was impassive but Harry burst into giggles. Culprit identified.

It was a lovely evening. Dinner was delicious. Narcissa seemed to be deep in conversation with Andi and Grandfather for a lot of it. Aunt Cassie was playing the hostess with aplomb. The boys were going on their slide in between courses (as did Aunt Cassie and Grandfather).

When they finished, the boys unveiled what Harry called a dunking booth. As the birthday boy, he was asked to sit in it and the boys threw coconuts at a circle which, if hit, would send him into the water below. He cast wandless spells to redirect the coconuts and it was a very successful endeavour until Marcella appeared with one of the bludgers Harry had given him for his birthday and a beater’s bat. He was in the water before he could even think and came up for air to hear wild cheers from the boys.

When it was time for gifts, there was a new set of robes from Aunt Cassie, a book on teaching craft from Moony, vouchers for a new restaurant in Diagon Alley from Andi and Ted (‘you need to start getting out’ Andi had said), Dora hadn’t been able to get off work but had sent a lovely assortment of pranks from Zonko’s and Amelia had sent a book on the tribulations of raising teenagers that he kept hidden from the boys. Neville and Theo had both given him a selection of sweets that Cressida immediately confiscated to ration - he still couldn’t have much sugar due to his potions. Marcella gave him quidditch gloves made of the softest leather he had ever felt which made him have to focus on other things. Dobby had even made him a ‘hat’ in Puddlemere’s colours.

The two gifts that really stood out were another from Harry and, perhaps more surprisingly, Narcissa. Harry gave him a new broomstick - a bloody professional model beater’s broom.

“How did you? I see your accounts I would have noticed.”

Harry actually rolled his eyes, “From the Black heir vault. Grandfather said it was okay since I never got to spend your birthday with you before. Contessa Medici went to pick it up and even test rode it for me. She said your old one was stuttering when you flew.”

“Actually you were with me when you were a baby - at your Manor… thank so much puppy.”

He pulled Harry into a tight hug.

Then he opened the immaculately wrapped gift from Narcissa. It was a photograph in a silver frame. It was of him, aged about 11, he was standing with his arm around Reggie who was smiling and waving - all dressed up. On either side was Andi and Narcissa in matching dress robes with flowers in their hair. He knew it was at Bellatrix’s wedding - fortunately that bitch wasn’t in the photo. It was the only photo he had ever seen of just the four of them. He could barely speak to say thank you. Narcissa gave him a hug and whispered in his ear.

“We shall ensure that the next generation do not suffer as Regulus did.”

Aunt Cassie announced cake and, when he blew the candles out, he thought that his only wish was that they would be successful in getting Harry out of this tournament and that Voldemort would be gone for good by Yule. He hoped that Lady Magic and James and Lily in the next life were listening.

After cake, Aunt Cassie cranked up the gramophone, the boys went back to their slides and he danced with his Aunt, his cousins (Narcissa only after everyone swore that they would never tell that she was seen dancing whilst in mourning) and Marcella. Grandfather sat back looking very contented albeit a bit weary, but Ted and Remus were taking their turns on the dance floor. Aunt Cassie even dragged a sopping wet Harry into a foxtrot.

After their guests left, he stopped by to say good night to the boys and headed back to his cabin. Remus was charming his hair back to its natural colour and did his as well. It was an evening that he didn’t know he needed and he felt so happy to have family again. Remus headed off to his room to sleep, but he couldn’t settle so relaxed in the sitting room and tried to read. There was a quiet knock at the door, he rose to answer it so as not to awaken Remus and saw Grandfather standing there in his dressing gown and holding two cups of cocoa.

“I saw your light and thought you might join me?”

“Of course Grandfather, please come in. I think Remus is probably asleep.”

“Good thing as I only have two cups. Don’t worry, Cressida made them so they won’t interfere with your potions. She is rationing my sugar as well.”

He led Grandfather over to the table and they sat down and sat in silence for a moment.

“I imagine you are worried over Harry and this tournament?”

He nodded, “I just don’t think I could bear to see his face if I fail him on this.”

“You won’t. Between Edward and Andromeda, Lady Bones, and the Goblin Nation, there is no way that Harry will be competing. We are very lucky to have such support.”

“I hope so. Is that why you are awake as well?”

Grandfather took a sip of his cocoa, “No. I am awake for happier reasons. Tonight I was able to attend a party for my grandson’s birthday surrounded by family. Family who wouldn’t be with me if it weren’t for your actions back in June.”

“That’s not true… Aunt Cassie …”

“Cassiopeia has always kept in touch, but couldn’t break through my grief. Andromeda was disowned, you were in prison, Harry was unknown to me and Narcissa was a Malfoy. Whether you intended it or not, you are responsible for bringing us all together and for bringing some meaning back into my life. I have never been one for sentimentality, but I thank Lady Magic for you every time I sit down to Sunday lunch at the Manor, when I discuss politics with Harry, when I have tea with Narcissa and Andromeda. I just want to ensure that you know how grateful I am for you, Sirius - for what you have done for the House of Black and for me personally. And as for Harry, let’s just say that the wizarding world will soon learn what it means when one goes after a member of the House of Black.”

He didn’t know how to respond, the men of House Black were notoriously emotionally stunted, so he was grateful when Grandfather just stood and placed his hand on his shoulder, “Happy birthday Sirius. I hope to celebrate many more of them with you.”

He managed a faint ‘thank you’ as Grandfather left the room with his thoughts.

***

Chapter Text

Inorok was sitting at his desk when a runner knocked to let him know that Regent Potter, Lord Black and party had arrived. After thanking her, he walked to the conference room to see Lord Black, Regent Potter, Sirius Black, Lady Bones and Mr and Madame Tonks quietly milling around the conference room. After greeting each, he looked at the door as Griphook came in from the adjoining room.

“Your Royal Highness, your other guests have arrived. There was a small delay as they originally turned up without the artefacts but are all present and correct now.”

“Thank you Griphook, please show them in.”

Their guests were introduced as Minister Fudge, Head of the Department of International Magical Cooperation Bartemius Crouch, Head of the Department of Magical Games and Sports Ludo Bagman, Headmaster Dumbledore, Headmistress Maxime, Headmaster Karkaroff, Professors McGonagall, Snape, Sprout and Moody and the three champions - a Mr Diggory, Mlle Delacour and Heir Krum. Griphook placed the Goblet of Fire and Triwizard cup in front of him where he was sitting away from the rest. He would only become involved in the discussions in the event that it was necessary. He did notice that something was off around the magic of Crouch and noted it on the parchment in front of him which automatically appeared on the parchments in front of ‘team Harry’ as well before disappearing. He also sealed the room to prevent anyone leaving. 

I agree - plus that it not Alastor Moody. He would never address me as Heir Black. I have known him for years. I am not even sure why he is here, Sirius replied on his.

When Lord Black signalled that the meeting could start, Crouch looked at him.

“Where is the boy?”

“Mr Crouch, if you mean Heir Potter-Black he is not here. He did not enter this tournament. He is abroad and there is no reason for him to attend. His is underage, he could not enter and we are here to resolve this matter in his stead,” Mr Tonks said.

“His name came out of the Goblet of Fire. He is obliged to compete or lose his magic. He needs to be here.”

“That is what we are here to discuss,” Mr Tonks continued, “Before we start, may we all congratulate Mlle Delacour, Mr Diggory and Heir Krum on your selection? That being said, here is a letter from Heir Potter-Black. It is soaked in veritaserum, so is therefore admissible in court, and clearly states that he did not enter, he did not ask someone else to enter him and he does not wish to compete. Therefore, he will not be competing. There is no contract without intent.” He handed the letter to Minister Fudge. 

“Well, then I think we are done. This is all in order,” Fudge said.

“No Minister, the Goblet of Fire has chosen him. It has created the contract. His magic is bound and he will lose it if he doesn’t compete.”

“May we see the evidence?”, Sirius asked and Crouch handed him a piece of paper.

“This is the paper that emerged from the Goblet in front of all of these witnesses, aside from the Minister.”

“That is not Harry’s signature”

“Of course it is Black, I verified it myself,” Professor Snape scoffed, “It is the same hippogriff scratchings that I had the misfortune of trying to decipher for two long years.”

“I know my godson’s writing. I see it every day.”

“May I see it?”, Regent Potter asked quietly.

Sirius passed it across and Remus looked at it, “This is what his signature looked like before the bones in his hand were reset, when he first came to Lord Black’s care. But Sirius is correct, his handwriting does not look like anymore. Did you check the age of the ink, Professor Snape?”

“Of course not,” the man grumbled.

Remus waved his wand, “This signature is nine months old.”

“Be that as it may, it has been accepted by the Goblet of Fire,” Crouch parroted, “He is magically bound to compete.”

The man is imperius’d, Inorok wrote on the parchment, I would suggest by one of the others in this room.

He saw Lady Bones nod quietly as she jotted a note in her journal.

“There are so many issues with your statements Mr Crouch that it is difficult to decide where to begin. Firstly, Regent Potter has just demonstrated that the signature was written well before the tournament was even announced, therefore it can be concluded that it was not signed with the intention of entering the tournament. Secondly, Heir Potter-Black is fourteen years old, so he is not eligible to compete in a tournament that requires its participants to be of age. Mr Black, as his guardian, does not consent to his participation. Lord Black, as the Head of the Noble and Most Ancient House of Black, does not consent to his participation and Regent Potter, for the Most Noble and Most Ancient House of Potter, does not consent to his participation…”

“The Goblet of Fire has accepted Harry Potter as a champion. He will lose his magic if he doesn’t compete,” Crouch repeated.

“So you have said Mr Crouch. There is a simple way out of this. In the terms for the Triwizard Tournament, the magical contract is void if all participants agree to remove themselves from the competition. Heir Potter-Black has already confirmed that he does not wish to participate.”

Fudge looked relieved, “There we have it. What say you Miss Delacour?”

“Mais bien sûr, I should not wish to force a child to participate,” she said looking at Madame Maxime who smiled at her.

“Mr Diggory?”

“I would not force anyone to compete against their will and certainly not the heir to one of my family’s oldest allies.” He noticed that Professors Sprout and McGonagall beamed with pride at his words.

“Mr Krum?”

“It is Heir Krum.”

“Of course, my apologies, Heir Krum, What say you?”, Fudge said putting his papers together.

“I say no,” Heir Krum said to a collective gasp from everyone in the room aside from Mr Crouch and Professor Moody.

“What do you mean, my boy? No, you will not compete?”, Dumbledore asked calmly.

“I am not your boy Headmaster. I mean that I vill compete.”

“My apologies Heir Krum. But surely you can see that you would be putting a child at risk. Cornelius, surely we could still host a tournament even if the official Triwizard Tournament is cancelled. Yes?”, Dumbledore said.

“Of course we could.”

“No. I have taken a year out of my quidditch career to compete in this tournament. One that your Ministry signed up to along with the Bulgarian Ministry. I vill compete and I vill vin the Triwizard Cup.”

“Are you sure Viktor? You will be forcing a child to compete?,” Karkaroff said. 

“This is not my problem. I have been chosen. I vill compete. I vill vin.”

The Bulgarian entrant was making this very easy, Inorok thought. He looked around the room. If looks could kill, Professor McGonagall would be dragged to Azkaban for murdering Krum. Still things were working out very well.

“Heir Krum’s unwillingness notwithstanding, Minister, Mr Crouch, Heir Potter-Black is a minor and is forbidden from competing,” Mr Tonks said calmly.

“The Goblet is a magical object. It has judged Harry Potter to be eligible. He must compete,” Crouch said yet again. Inorok looked at Professor Moody and thought he looked very tense. If Black was right and he was an impostor, he must be behind the imperius.

“He is a minor - a minor that did not enter the tournament. It is against the rules,” Mr Tonks said.

“Barty is correct Cornelius, the Goblet must have deemed Mr Potter to be of age. We must confirm this so that he is able to compete,” Bagman said speaking for the first time. Bagman, he knew, had many debts to the Goblin Nation. Gambling is a very bad business. He must have a stake in the tournament continuing.

“We can’t Ludo.”

“You must Minister. You have signed agreements with the European Ministries as Heir Krum pointed out. You will lose face and the Potter boy will lose his magic unless you do so.”

Fudge was quiet for a moment or two - clearly thinking through his options. “If I must. Then the Ministry recognises Harry Potter as an adult.”

Ignoring the protestations going round the room, Inorok looked at the ring on Sirius’s right ring finger and saw it change from a Potter family ring to the Heir Potter ring. He discreetly looked in the box in his hand and saw that it was now empty - the Potter Lordship ring would now be on Harry’s hand. Lady Magic had recognised the little warrior as Lord Potter. 

He wrote on his parchment, Lady Magic has recognised Lord Potter’s emancipation. He saw Lord Black and Sirius nod.

Crouch was the one to bring the room back to attention, “So it is agreed. You will go and fetch the boy. Bring him to Hogwarts where he will be announced as the fourth champion. Please do so by this evening. We shall take our leave and look forward to seeing Potter at dinner.”

He noted that Moody looked much less nervous now.

As everyone on that side of the table started to rise, Madame Tonks spoke, “Our business is not yet concluded.”

“Yes it is, Potter is the fourth champion,” Bagman said dismissively.

“Mr Tonks is here to represent Lord Potter’s interests. I have been retained to represent the interests of the Goblin Nation.” She slid a copy of a contract across the table, “Do you recognise this contract Minister? Mr Bagman? It has your signatures.”

“What do you mean Lord Potter? We were talking about Harry Potter - he is not yet a Lord,” Fudge said distractedly.

“You have just emancipated Harry James Potter. As the last of his line, he is now a Lord. But that is not relevant to this contract Minister. Do you recognise it?”

“I am afraid I sign many contracts. Which is this?”

“This is the contract between the Ministry of Magic and the Goblin Nation for the use of the Goblet of Fire, the Triwizard Cup and the use of the name Triwizard Tournament. It is signed by Cornelius Oswald Fudge and Ludovic Bagman and was witnessed by Dolores Jane Umbridge. Do you recall it now?”

“Yes, yes, I am not sure what this has to do with anything.”

“I draw your attention to section six - Obligations of the Borrower. Clause four in section six refers to annex fifteen - the list of precautions that the Borrower (that is the Ministry in this case) must undertake to ensure that the Goblet and Cup remain protected - the so called ‘Duty of Care’ provisions. As a fourth champion’s name came out of the Goblet, we can assume that a party or parties unknown has tampered the Goblet of Fire. Would you please confirm how you fulfilled your obligations? Perhaps you first Mr Bagman as I understand that you brought the Goblet and Cup to Hogwarts to start the tournament?”

Bagman was shuffling through the papers, “Well, it was a busy time, World Cup and all that. I signed the contract, gave it to Dolores to review and she sent it up to Cornelius. I gave it to Barty when we went to Hogwarts to do whatever we needed to do.”

Professor Moody stood, “I presume you don’t require me any longer. I have classes to teach.”

“Please remain Alastor,” Dumbledore said, “Classes have been cancelled this morning and you insisted on attending this morning.”

He sat back down, “Mr Crouch? Your actions?”

“Barty asked me to cast an age line. I can assure you that no one who was under the age of seventeen was able to access the Goblet. We had several students try and fail,” Dumbledore said when Crouch was silent.

“Anything else Mr Crouch, Mr Bagman, Minister, from the list of 100 recommended charms and enchantments? You decided that an age line would suffice?”

They all shook their heads.

“So you are in breach of contract if the Goblet has been tampered with. Your Royal Highness, may I ask that you examine the Goblet of Fire and then the Triwizard Cup?”

“Of course, and I appreciate you being so thorough Madame Tonks”, he replied with all eyes on him. As he ran his hands over the cup he could hear Lady Bones hiss to Fudge, “Minister, there is an entire department of legal experts in the Ministry and you delegated this matter to Madam Umbridge?”

As his hands ran over the cup he could feel the simple, yet powerful, compulsion charm that had been placed on it. He pushed his magic into the goblet and blue flames soared out dropping a paper on the paper and engulfing ‘Professor Moody’ -  it must have been he who placed the charm. The man disappeared into the depths of the cells within the Goblin Nation leaving an eye, an artificial leg, a flask, a stone and two wands in his chair. At the same time, Mr Crouch collapsed onto the floor and the Goblet of Fire and Triwizard Cup vanished back into the Goblin Nation vaults.

“Alastor!”, Dumbledore exclaimed as Madame Tonks picked up the paper and read aloud.

“It says that the rightful Champions were Mlle Delacour, Mr Diggory and Heir Krum,” she said handing the paper to Bagman.

“Ver? You mean are,” Krum yelled.

“No Heir Krum, the Ministry was in breach of contract. The tournament is cancelled and the Goblin Nation is entitled to keep the deposit as well as pursue any damages as it sees fit.”

“The deposit and the return of our artefacts will suffice Madame Tonks thank you. Your colleague appears to have collapsed Minister. As this has happened within our premises, I shall summon our healers.” He clapped his hands and Griphook appeared. He requested that he summon healers and transport Mr Crouch to the infirmary. No one seemed to notice nor care that this was happening.

“What about Professor Moody?”, Snape enquired.

“He is being held in our cells and will face Goblin justice under the terms of what you call the 1752 Goblin Accord. Lady Bones, excuse me, Madam Bones, he will be returned to you for Wixen justice once we have concluded our sentencing and you may collect his effects. I should warn you that the stone appears to be a portkey.”

“Well, I guess that means the tournament has been cancelled and Mr Potter doesn’t need to be considered an adult,” Fudge said, “Should I ask what the deposit was?”

“One million galleons Minister,” Madame Tonks said, “and you have already emancipated Lord Potter, you cannot rescind that.”

“Merlin, a million galleons, and what do you mean I can’t rescind the emancipation?”

“Simply that Minister Fudge,” he replied, “Lady Magic has recognised the decision of the Ministry. For proof I suggest Mr Black look at his ring.”

Sirius looked at his hand, “It’s James’s - no Harry’s ring. Why am I wearing it?”

“Lord Potter, when he collected your Potter family ring, named you as his heir in the event that he passed without siring children. Now that he is the Lord, you are Heir Potter.”

“Merlin.”

“Bloody… well … Barty, Amelia, Ludo we need to return to the Ministry and determine what to do next. Headmasters, Headmistress if you could join us? Champions. I apologise for this - we shall get back to you shortly.” Fudge said as he gathered up his papers.

“I will join you shortly after the aurors arrive to process this evidence,” Lady Bones said.

“Wat about my trophy?”

“Viktor, we shall discuss this back on the ship,” Karkaroff snapped.

“Minister, our nation would be pleased to accept any commission that you may have for a new trophy,” he said with a toothy grin.

“Thank you master goblin, we shall take that into consideration. For now we must take our leave. Thank you for your time,” Fudge muttered as he urged his staff and the headmasters out of the room.

“Minerva, may I accompany you to Hogwarts? Lord Potter has some friends and allies who will be wishing to be updated,” Regent Potter said.

“Of course Remus, I am not sure what we are going to tell the students. I can’t believe Alastor…”, she said as they left the room followed by the staff.

“Thank you Edward and Andromeda. I suppose that was the best result we could achieve. Your Royal Highness, I thank you once again for your hospitality and your assistance. Harry will be delighted to hear he is out of the tournament,” Lord Black said, “Sirius shall we?”

“It is a pleasure, I shall look forward to our next meeting. Please congratulate Lord Potter on his new title for me.”

He left Lady Bones in the capable hands of Griphook awaiting the aurors to process the evidence and headed into his office. He looked forward to meeting with ‘Professor Moody’ and moving a step forward towards eliminating Lord Voldemort from the world.

***

Amelia was pacing the conference room trying to process the meeting. The Defence Against the Dark Arts professor at her niece’s school had somehow meddled with the Goblet of Fire to get Heir Potter-Black’s name in the fire. No - Lord Potter, Heir Black - since Cornelius went and emancipated him. The same Cornelius who just gave a million bloody galleons to the Goblin Nation which she was sure was going to come of of her budget somehow. Barty had been imperius’d and collapsed - for that she was grateful as she was sure that the Goblin Nation could keep him in their infirmary until such time as they proceeded with the next phase of their project.

She finally let her eyes fall on ‘Moody’s’ chair. She saw his magical eye, his artificial leg, a silver hipflask, the rock that Inorok had said was a portkey and two wands. One of them caught her attention.

“Son of a …”, she said as the door was opened by a goblin and Scrimgeour came in with Dawlish.

“You called for support ma’am?”, Scrimgeour said.

“Yes, thank you,” she said and gave a précis of the events that led to the disappearance of ‘Alastor Moody’, “Apparently we will be given access to the suspect at some stage, but some  who knew Mr Moody who were in the room were of the opinion that he was someone else under polyjuice. I suspect that that flask will confirm it. The other items on the chair are the effects that were left behind. Please take special care with the oak wand. I recognise that as being the property of my late brother, Edgar. I was there the day he bought it from Ollivanders. This is personal now.”

“Yes ma’am, and you said Crouch is in the infirmary here? Should we question him?”

“I doubt that they will allow you. His Royal Highness said that their healers will contact the Ministry when he comes around. From my observation he was imperius’d. Sorry - I think I may have said that already. Some take a while to come back round depending on how long it has been going on as you know. Listen - can I leave this in your capable hands Rufus? I am going to have to go and do some damage control with the Minister.”

“Did he really emancipate Harry Potter?”

“You mean Lord Potter? Yes, Bagman talked him into it. I’ll update you if I hear anything. Please be thorough and I know I can trust your discretion.”

***

Bartemius Crouch Sr came to and saw that he was lying on a cot in a stone room with a clarity of mind that he hadn’t felt in months. He remembered that the Minister was forcing the Potter boy to compete in the tournament. He remembered that his ‘son’ was working with he-who-must-not-be-named. He had to get to someone - Dumbledore or Amelia. He sat up quickly and his head started to spin as he tried to find his feet, but felt hands press him back into bed.

“You are awake, Mr Crouch,” a female goblin voice said, “you must remain in bed. My name is Quagna, a healer for the Goblin Nation. You have been under a power imperius curse and are suffering from internal injuries.”

“You don’t understand, I must get to the Ministry. They need to know…”

“It can wait Mr Crouch, I am quite concerned with your physical condition. You appear to be bleeding internally - having been improperly healed from some injuries. I am not familiar enough with wixen physiology to heal it properly so will seek elvish assistance. May I ask if you have a healer elf in your household?”

“I must go …”

“You may not make it wherever you are going in your state, please calm yourself and lay back down. An elf?”

“I had … she was my wife’s elf … I was stupid and angry - gave her clothes … she is at Hogwarts. Please may I speak to the goblin who hosted the meeting? … I need to leave.”

“If you lie down, I will summon his Royal Highness.”

He did as he was told and his mind raced … he knew the injuries came from Barty but they couldn’t be bad enough that he couldn’t even talk to Dumbledore or Amelia or even Fudge. They needed to know. He was in pain and his head was cloudy, but it would be a simple conversation - he would be going to Azkaban for his crimes - he knew that - but he needed to let them know he is back - that he had seen him.

A few moments later, the door to his room opened and the goblin who was healing him spoke, “I have contacted the elves at Hogwarts - one will be coming shortly. If you promise to remain in bed until she arrives, His Royal Highness has agreed to speak to you.”

He nodded and she left the room and came back with the goblin from the meeting. He must be royalty - she had called him the Crown Prince so he bowed his head.

“Your Royal Highness, it is urgent that I leave. I must tell the Ministry that he-who-must-not-be-named is back - not quite human but I have seen him and my … my son is helping him. He is pretending to be Alastor Moody - my son that is - he is plotting to kill the Potter boy.”

“Calm down Mr Crouch. The Goblin Nation is aware and Her Majesty has deemed that our nation will take arms against the so-called Dark Lord for his crimes against our Nation and Lady Magic. We are working with other magical beings - including some wixen - and will have him in our cells soon enough. Healer Quagna is most concerned for your health and we will need to ensure you are healed so that you can testify.”

“But the Ministry…”

“I see that you are not to be deterred. I shall arrange for Madam Bones to attend you once your elfin healer has arrived? Will that be satisfactory?”

“I thank you. Amelia is very competent. She will know who all needs to be informed.”

“I shall see to it. For now, please ensure that you listen to your healer and I wish you well.”

***

Dumbledore had announced at dinner last night that classes would be cancelled this morning. Fred and George suspected it had something to do with Harry and the tournament, but Ron was just happy that they didn’t have potions as Snape had been a right git lately. Unfortunately, Hermione and Daphne decided that they would use the time for a defence class instead of his plan of sleeping late and going out for a fly. Today they were working on shield charms, which would have come in very handy when whoever it was who hexed him in the balls did so after that call when Harry’s name came out of the Goblet.

He hadn’t meant to accuse him - he really hadn’t - but sometimes he just couldn’t help the jealous feelings that crept up on him. Like, in his head, he knew that Harry couldn’t have entered even if he wanted to - he wasn’t even there. But somewhere, like in his gut or something, it was yet another example of Harry getting all the attention. He knew he said he didn’t like it, but he wouldn’t mind having some. Now, of course, he regretted it. The twins hadn’t spoken to him for like two days, Hermione was doing all this research into the tournament in case Lord Black couldn’t get him out of it and was really worried. The first task was usually something about getting around a dangerous creature. When he told Hermione that Charlie had mentioned something about seeing him during the year - she immediately thought that the champions would have to get around a dragon - because why else would Charlie be at school? They didn’t tell anyone else, but were spending a lot of time in the library reading anything they could find about dragons.

He had Hermione help him to write an apology letter and Harry wrote back saying it was okay (after a couple of days), but it felt like he was still mad at him and he had the right to be. He was even jealous of Neville these days as he got to spend all his time with Harry and he was afraid that Neville would take his place as Harry’s best friend. But all of those thoughts were far from his mind as he had participated in the class which felt really hard. A lot of people seemed to be feeling tense and were letting their frustrations out on whoever was their partner who was practicing the protego charm. He was paired with Zabini and felt like his whole body was going to be covered in bruises from the stinging jinxes he had been sending his way - one even broke through the shield that he had managed to conjure in time.

They were just about to change partners when an elf came into the room and said that Professor McGonagall wanted to see him, Hermione, Daphne, Zabini, Susan Bones, Macmillan and even Malfoy in her office.

“This must be about Heir Potter,” Susan said quietly as they walked, “Aunt Amelia wrote last night to say that they were meeting about his participation today.”

“I’m sure it will be fine,” Hermione and Daphne said at almost the same time but neither sounded like they believed it. 

As they made their way up to the seventh floor, they were joined by Ginny and the twins. Yup, this was definitely about Harry.

When they got in, McGonagall was there along with Professor Lupin and Cedric.

“Hi - sorry to take you away from what ever fun you were having on a skive day,” Professor Lupin said with a smile, “I just wanted to let you all know at once that Harry is not going to compete in the the tournament.”

He felt himself exhale a breath he didn’t know he was even holding in. Everyone looked relieved. Hermione asked how he had done it since she had read that the only way out of it was if all of the champions agreed to end the tournament.

“I see you have been doing your research as always, Hermione,” Professor Lupin said, “That was our first try, but one of the three champions wished to continue.”

“That would be Krum,” Zabini said quietly.

“How did you know?”, Cedric said.

Zabini shrugged, “I met him, through my father’s work, and he struck me as the sort who wouldn’t mind throwing someone in front of a charging ermupent to allow himself to get what he wants.”

“So how did you get him out? Mr Crouch kept saying he would lose his magic if he pulled out,” Hermione said.

Professor Lupin looked at Professor McGonagall who nodded, “The Goblet of Fire is a goblin-forged object and they examined it to determine that it had been tampered with so the tournament has been cancelled.”

“So Cedric doesn’t get to compete?”, Susan Bones said aghast.

“Of that we are not sure,” McGonagall said, “Certainly not in the Triwizard Tournament, but the Heads of each school are currently meeting at the Ministry and we hope that they will continue with a tournament as Mr Diggory, Mlle Delacour and Mr Krum were all confirmed to have been the rightful champions. I can assure you, however, that there will be recognition for Mr Diggory who exemplified not only the traits of Hufflepuff House, but of Hogwarts itself in volunteering to remove himself in order to protect Mr Potter. In fact, 100 points to Hufflepuff.”

Diggory looked quite embarrassed when everyone cheered him. But that was an awful lot of points and, without quidditch, they weren’t going to win the House Cup this year unless things changed a lot.

“Did they determine who tampered with the Goblet, Professor?”, Malfoy asked.

“I suppose it will be announced at dinner this evening, and please keep this amongst yourselves until then, but Professor Moody was taken to face goblin justice,” McGonagall said with a shudder.

“But we are not convinced that the man who was taken is actually the real Alastor Moody,” Professor Lupin said quickly, “There were some in the meeting who thought he was someone else using polyjuice potion.”

“Indeed,” McGonagall said, “but we don’t wish to speculate so I think we are done for now. Please remember to keep this amongst yourselves until we are advised the actual situation at dinner. You are free to resume your activities and Messrs Weasley … and Miss Greengrass … please do not let me catch you pranking Mr Krum for his actions.”

Fred and George saluted her and they all headed out. He stayed back to talk to Professor Lupin.

“Professor, are you going to see Harry now?”

He nodded.

“Good, would you please tell him how sorry I am that I thought he had somehow entered his name? I have written but…”

“Ron, I’m sure he has forgiven you. He has had a lot on his mind lately with all of this, but he isn’t one to hold onto a grudge.”

“Still…”

“Of course I will tell him.”

Then he thought of something else, “Professor, if you think that someone was using polyjuice to pretend to be Moody - well that doesn’t last too long. He must be hidden somewhere in the castle, the real one I mean.”

“Remus is fine, Ron, I am no longer a professor. But that is a good point - I’ll mention it to Professor McGonagall.”

“If Harry has the map where he is - he can look and see where he is. Like if he is here.”

The Professor looked at him funny, “That is a good point. I am surprised that you know about the effects of polyjuice and I am certain that there is a story behind that, but I shan’t ask. I will pick up the map at the Manor before I go to see him and will let a responsible adult know if we can see him. But in the interim, don’t worry about Harry - if his letters are late it is because he has received a lot of hate mail after the articles in the Prophet so one of us has to sort through it all beforehand. It takes a while for him to get his actual letters. I imagine Lord Black is giving the full story to the Prophet now and demanding an apology - now you should go - you don’t want to be late for lunch.”

He thanked him and headed off to find the others. He was sure that Fred and George would do something to Krum and he wanted to be a part of it.

***

Barty Crouch Jr found himself in a windowless and doorless room. It appeared to have been hewn out of solid rock. He was wearing Moody’s oversized clothes but the polyjuice must have worn off. He reached for the wand he had been given - one of his Lord’s cherished possessions - but the holster on his thigh was empty. Moody’s wand was not in his cloak. In his desperation he reached into the pocket of Moody’s robes and tried to activate the portkey but it too was gone. He slid to the floor as he realised he had failed his Lord and he was doubtless going to die - either at the hands of the goblins or those of his Master. He tried in vain to use wandless magic, perhaps he could somehow signal his Lord through his mark, but he couldn’t even manage a simple lumos.

When Potter’s lawyers had suggested using Gringotts as a venue, he had had his father object. However, they held firm and he had his father agreed just to get at the boy. He should have considered that they would arrive without the blasted brat - but they had insisted that the other champions come along.

By the time he had realised that he should just abandon the mission, the blasted Headmaster insisted he stay and there was no way he could have got himself out of the situation without drawing attention. The only plus was that his father was still under the imperius so at least Moody would die in that trunk. Unfortunately, he hadn’t left any instructions for this situation with his puppet. At least he knew that the Dark Lord would realise that he had been captured and would have Wormtail contact one of his other Death Eaters to finish off the job that he had failed when he didn’t get in contact over the next week or so. 

He decided the best option would be to kill himself. He would smash his head against the wall so that they couldn’t extract any information from him. He ran with all of the force he could summon, but was stopped before he could make contact. He felt himself fall slowly to the ground. 

When he opened his eyes again, he was strapped in a chair. There were tubes running into his arm, a still-bleeding cut on his palm and tubes connected for him to pass solid and liquid waste. Before him was a goblin armed to the teeth.

“Ah Mr Bartemius Crouch, Jr, you are awake. The Goblin Nation believe that it is both the ultimate in cowardice and an affront to Lady Magic herself to kill oneself so we have prevented you from doing so. We shall ensure that you face justice for your violation of artefacts belonging to the Goblin Nation and then we shall hand you over to your own kind. But, for the moment, it is most convenient to us that you are considered dead to them. It gives us time to head to capture your co-conspirator or perhaps the brains behind your little operation. No one knows you are here. No one will come looking for you. The curse on Mr Crouch Sr has been lifted and we are sure he will lead us to the real Alastor Moody - unless you wish to tell us?”

He remained silent.

“In that case, I suggest you make yourself comfortable. You will be fed enough to keep you alive. I shall leave you with your thoughts.”

As the Goblin turned, he asked, “How do you know my name?”

“We gave you an inheritance test,” the goblin said with a shrug before seemingly walking through the wall.

He had truly failed. He desperately thought about what he could do - to get out or to warn His Master. After seemingly hours, the answer came to him - Winky! Winky cared for him - his father had given her clothes .. but perhaps she would serve him.

“Winky?”

She popped into the room and looked at him, “Little Master Barty be calling for Winky?”

He was relieved to see that she was wearing a cloak with the Hogwarts logo on it. Had she been there when he was? Did she know?

“Winky - you came. I need you to get me out of here.”

“Winky can’t be taking anyone out of here. It is goblin magic trapping yous.”

“Can you get out? Can you get a message to someone?”, his voice was urgent.

“Winky can bes going. Would you be liking Winky to be talking to Master Barty?”

“No. I need you to go to my Master. I need you to tell him where I am. That I failed in capturing the Potter boy and that he is no longer in the tournament thanks to the goblins. That he needs to find a new plan.”

“Little Master Barty be having no master?”, she said quizzically.

“I do. The Dark Lord is my master.”

Her eyes opened wide, “Winky doesn’t be knowing where a Dark Lord is. Winky is being not able to help.”

“I can tell you. He is in a muggle village called Little Hangleton. In a house called the Riddle House. He is a sort of wraith, but he will be back to power soon and he will honour you if you help.”

“Winky being scared Little Master.”

“I know but please do this. For me. For my mother…”

The little elf was shaking now, “I bes telling Master,” she finally said before popping out of the room.

Perhaps he should have warned her about the snake, he thought after she left.

***

Cassiopeia was sitting on the veranda of the main house waiting anxiously for Arcturus to come back with news. The Contessa had taken the boys to work on some potions to try to keep Harry’s mind of things. She very much liked the Contessa Medici. Perhaps she should have joined them as her knitting was certainly not keeping her mind off things. She was determined that she should be able to make Harry a simple scarf for Yule. Molly made it look so easy when she sat with her. She knew she could do it with magic, but Molly’s were all handcrafted and Harry loved them so. It was a shame her jumper for Sirius had ended up being just a set of sleeves of different sizes, but she could do this (or so she promised herself as she unpicked the last twenty minutes worth of stitches).

She heard a noise from behind her and saw the boy himself in the doorway. Not worried that he would recognise what she was working on (sadly not even the Oracle of Delphi would be able to divine that is was a scarf), she smiled as he came out to join her.

“Class done already?”

He shook his head, “The Contessa said that I was too distracted to brew after I grabbed bubotuber pus instead of bundimun secretion for the doxycide we were working on.”

“Ah, I can see that would be a problem. Would you like to sit and wait with me? Or would you like a walk? I am finding it difficult to concentrate as well. I think I have unpicked more stitches than I have knitted and I am not sure that is even possible.”

Harry laughed, “Why don’t you just use magic?”

“Mrs Weasley swears that it works better if you learn how to do it without magic first. I am determined that I will make something recognisable before the year is out!”

“Maybe it will help if you show me how to do it? Like … sorry. Perhaps demonstrating will help you to clarify the technique in your head,” he said - remembering that she had been correcting him on his incorrect use of the word ‘like’.

She agreed and conjured him a set of needles and taught him how to cast on and the basic knitting stitch that Molly had taught her. He was right - demonstrating it to him did help her focus on her own knitting. Where he was wrong, however, was that he seemed to take to it like a hippocampus to water and that increased her own frustration with her work as she watched his young nimble fingers manoeuvring the needles. Oh to be fourteen again. As she was watching Harry, she thought she saw a flicker in his ring, but quickly decided it was just a trick of her eyes in the bright sunlight. Dobby joined them with some very bright pink yarn (he was knitting a blanket for Holly’s nest back at Harry’s Manor).

Eventually, she heard a pop and looked to the beach where Sirius had landed and started running towards them with a wide smile. Harry dropped his knitting.

“You’re out pup! I told you! Andi and Ted were magnificent - I will have to do something very special for them for Yule this year.”

“Really? I don’t have to do it? And I won’t lose my magic?”, Harry said sounding both small and relieved.

“Really,” Sirius, who by then had reached the veranda and pulled Harry into a hug, said, “All sorted.”

“Thank you,” Harry said exhaling, “Where are Moony and Grandfather?”

“Grandfather and Andi are paying a little visit to the Daily Prophet. Moons is stopping by Hogwarts to update your friends - they’ll both be back in a bit. Where are the boys? I thought you’d all be swimming or something.”

“They’re in with the Contessa doing potions. I got sent out for being too distracted.”

“Sirius darling, what happened in the meeting? Did it all go smoothly? Did you find out who put Harry’s name in the competition in the first place?”

Sirius, after accepting a cup of tea from Dobby, sat down and started to tell them the story of the meeting.

“Who? Who refused to step down from the tournament?”, she interrupted.

“Aunt Cassie, it doesn’t matter,” Harry said.

She looked at him, “It does matter - it matters greatly that someone would choose a trophy over your safety.”

“It’s okay. I don’t have to do it.”

“Sirius - a name please,” she would not take no for an answer.

“Heir Krum.”

“The Bulgarian Minister for Sports was in the meeting?”

“No, the Durmstrang champion insisted on being called Heir Krum.”

“Pretentious fool - unless The Bulgarian Prime Minister somehow died without it being reported in the press - he is Lord Krum and the Sports Minister is Heir Krum. The quidditch kid is heir to the heir and I believe that Lord Krum will be hearing from me very soon.”

“Please don’t Aunt Cassie.”

“I agree with Harry on this one Aunt Cassie. I am assuming that no one at Hogwarts will be able to keep their mouth shut and pretty soon everyone will know what he did. That includes the terror twins.”

“Maybe you are right, I shall write to them instead. For now. But I reserve the right to take this further in future. However, I rudely interrupted you. Pray continue.”

Sirius explained that Professor Moody was the person who put him into the cup - only he didn’t think it was the real Moody that he knew.

“So you think the guy who turned Malfoy into a ferret and did the unforgivables in front of students is a fake?”, Harry asked.

“Heir Malfoy, Harry,” she corrected to which he nodded.

“Yes I do, but the flame from the goblet whisked him out of the room so the goblins will find out. I wouldn’t want to be whoever he is, but I do wonder how I figured it out (if I’m right) in two minutes while Dumbledore didn’t notice over months.”

“Harry, Lord and Lady Potter and Arcturus were wise to keep you out of that school this term. I shudder to think what would have happened had you been there - that man could be a Death Eater or worse!”

“I guess - I suppose this means that Theo will probably go back now…”

“That will be up to him and Lord Nott, but I imagine he will probably stay with you two for the remainder of the term - well if we can go back to the UK. Sirius?”

“We haven’t discussed it, but I imagine we can go back at the weekend - you deserve tomorrow for a bit more fun and then classes will be back in session on Monday morning.”

“Excellent. It’ll be nice to talk to Granaigh and Grandad, get my mirror back and to see Gryff and Sally. I also think it’s a little warm for Hedwig even if she is getting to eat different food here. Thanks much much Siri. I’m really happy. I’m gonna go and see if the guys are done with their brewing if that is okay? Can we maybe have dinner out by the lagoon again tonight?”

“That would be fun,” she replied, “Perhaps some parrot fish since we’ll only have two more nights here? You enjoyed that last time didn’t you?”

“Yes please, if it’s not too much trouble.”

“One more thing, puppy,” Sirius said holding out his hand, “Do you recognise this?”

Harry looked and then looked down at his hand, “When did you take my ring? I thought it couldn’t come off? Did it fall out in the water?”

“No pup, the Ministry emancipated you during the meeting.”

“Emancipated?”, Harry said.

“Emancipated?!”, she tried to remain calm, “Who and why?”

“Aunt Cassie”, Sirius warned quietly, “It was Fudge - upon recommendation from Crouch and Bagman. Although Crouch was apparently under the imperius from fake Moody. He tried to take it back when Inorok cancelled the tournament, but this ring was already on my finger. Apparently Lord Potter named me as his heir?”

“Grandad?”

“No Harry, you. When the emancipation happened, you became Lord Potter. Concentrate on your ring so you can see the Potter one. It will be the Lordship ring - it will have a blue sapphire that matches your ward stone. But may I ask when and why you named me as your heir?”

“Wait. I can’t be a Lord. I’m just a kid. I don’t know enough to be going to the Wizengamot. I want Remus to do that and Grandfather…”, she could tell he was staring to panic.

“Shhh pup,” Sirius pulled him in tighter, “Grandfather is still Lord Black. That doesn’t change. If you don’t feel ready for the Wizengamot, you can keep Moony as your Regent - I’m sure of that. All it means is that you are truly lord of your manor and Lord of the houses of Peverell, Bowes, Slytherin and Gaunt. You can access all your vaults and take over your investments, but Grandfather and I will continue to do that if you like. Your life doesn’t have to change at all - no one even needs to know. I know Moons has asked Cedric not to mention it. But why me?”

Harry seemed to calm down leaning into Sirius, “I did it just before I went to Italy - I was talking to Granaigh and Grandad and Granaigh was talking about how some of the stuff I got up to could have meant the end of the line of the Potters and Bowes and so… well I asked Grandad if I could name you - like just in case something happened - since the blood adoption and stuff and he said okay, but he expected me to live long enough to have my own children and they would take precedence. It’s when I did the Heir suite for you. Like I know it’s weird right? But I really don’t want my house to end.”

“Well, I am very flattered, but I cannot wait to give up my position to someone more worthy. But for now, remember you don’t have to do anything you don’t feel ready for and we will discuss this with Moons and Grandfather when they get here. Go head out and tell your friends you are free!”

Harry jumped up and ran off.

She and Sirius sat in silence for a moment or two before he turned to her, “I know you want revenge. I do too. But please talk to Grandfather first? I think that Moony said something about Lady Longbottom going after Fudge even before this and I have never seen a scarier face on Minerva than when she looked at Krum. So maybe wait and see?”

“I’m not sure what you are talking about dear nephew. I would never take matters into my own hands. If you’ll excuse me, I have a celebratory dinner to plan.”

He was smirking as she left to head into the dining room to talk to Cressida. She had four more names for her list, but all in good time. For now, she would sort out a feast and write that letter to Fred and George….

***

Viktor had gone straight to his rooms on the ship after they returned to Hogwarts and was nearly done writing a letter to his father and grandfather complaining of his treatment by the British Ministry. It was an outrage and he had insisted that they have the tournament reinstated. He couldn’t believe that the fourth champion hadn’t even bothered to show his face. He was clearly intimidated at the prospect of meeting him.

He didn’t know anything about the boy aside from what Heir Warrington had told him after he snuck him on the ship after the selection. Since Heir Warrington (or Cassius as he was now) hadn’t been selected, he decided that it was time for them to get to know each other better. Cassius had readily agreed to the secrecy oath and all that came after. He wasn’t the most attractive man he had been with but had a very good body and, more importantly, was extremely eager to please. It was easy enough to imagine that he was Heir Zabini whilst engaging in the act.

Cassius had told him that Potter was a favourite of the Headmaster and had supposedly survived the killing curse as a child. He knew that was impossible and so assumed that his parents must have used dark magic to protect him. Cassius also said that he was rumoured to have killed a professor in his first year and another went mad in his second. He must be a very dark wizard if he did both, but he was only a fourth year and he surely knew much more dark magic than the boy. He wouldn’t be surprised if the boy had somehow convinced the professor to enter his name and then become scared to compete once he found out that he would be up against the Viktor Krum. It mattered not to him. He wasn’t surprised that the other two champions had agreed to pull out for the same reason. As soon as his father read his letter, the tournament would be reinstated so he sealed it and headed out to the owlery. 

Just as he left his bedroom suite, he ran into his manager Artie who pulled him back into his room.

“Vhat do you vant? I have letters to send.”

“Viktor, mate, is what Karkaroff told me true? You tried to force Harry fucking Potter to compete in the tournament?”

“I refused to take myself out - there is a difference. It is not my fault he is too afraid to compete against me - same vith the other two.”

“Do you know who he is? He is considered to be the saviour of the British wizarding world…”

“Heir Varrington says…”

“I don’t give a fuck what your current piece of ass says. Sit down and tell me exactly what happened at this meeting. And you had better start by saying that you required a secrecy vow - although I imagine you didn’t since Karkaroff told me that the tourney was cancelled.”

He went through everything he could remember and Artie took copious notes. After he finished, Artie looked at his parchment and was shaking his head.

“For fuck’s sake Viktor. I told you not to do this tournament this year - you should be playing in the league. You didn’t listen. I still get paid, I thought, let him compete. But now, you have tried to force a kid to compete in a tournament. A kid known as the ‘boy who lived’ and whose guardians (because of course he is a fucking orphan) offered verified proof he didn’t enter nor want to compete. Now you tell me he is the fucking heir of the Black Family - one of the oldest and scariest families in this bloody country and he is Lord Potter - an even older family about which very little is known. The papers are going to have a field day. We have damage control to do - no - you have damage control to do. We will wait and see what hits the press tomorrow. After which, you will write an unreserved apology to Lord Potter.”

“I vill not apologise…”

“You will if you want to play in the British league. The league with all the money - remember. You will write to your father and your grandfather and beg them to try to ease this over with the British Ministry. You will… you will offer to train with the Hogwarts seekers … that can be a photo op.”

“One of them has been asking…”

“Then offer. Before they find out what you did. We may not be able to get you onto a British team, but the money is still good in Germany and in America…”

“I vish to play here.”

“You should have thought about that this morning. What the fuck were you thinking? You know what, I am going to go and write to your father… yeah that’s the best. You start writing your apology and I will get it to the papers tomorrow.”

Artie walked out and left him there. He was clearly wrong. He was dealing with Viktor Krum - the best seeker in the world. There wouldn’t be a team anywhere in Britain that did not want him. He would fire him. Yes, that was the answer.

He decided to head out to the owlery and send his original letter. On the way, he saw the Slytherin seeker who had been trying to talk to him - Malfoy, he thought his name was - walking with a young woman - the woman who he was pretty sure he had seen around Heir Zabini.

“Mr Malfoy? I will be doing some quidditch practice tomorrow at sunrise tomorrow morning at the pitch if you vish to join. I can give you and your friends some tips.”

“I am not sure my cousin would appreciate me fraternising with one of the people who tried to force him to compete in a tournament that he had no desire to enter by playing quidditch with him. If you’ll please excuse us,” came the reply.

Perhaps Artie was right, he thought as he paused and then headed back into the ship.

***

Albus was sitting in his office trying to process what had happened today. He could not believe that Alastor had entered Harry into the tournament. He knew that the man had some issues, but he absolutely could not understand how his instructions to ensure that Harry was trained to prepare for the return of Voldemort had been taken as entering him into the tournament. On top of all of his other problems, he now had to find another Defence professor. 

He had barely taken his seat after concluding the meeting at the Ministry when Severus came storming into his office demanding to be considered. He told him he would think about it, but he also needed a potions teacher. Over half the students were already self-studying Defence in any event. Perhaps he could convince Remus to come back and teach - that would have the added advantage of bringing Harry (and the Longbottom boy as well) back to Hogwarts. There was no way that he could earn Harry’s trust if he weren’t around him and Harry was so important to the future of the wizarding world. He definitely had ruled out Neville being the person referenced in the prophecy even though Harry no longer had the scar.

He left Severus with the task of trying to determine a different potions teacher if he were given the role as well as a plan for how he would get the self-study students to come back to class.

The new tournament (rather unimaginatively called the Tri-School Tournament) had been announced at dinner with the three champions confirmed as Mlle Delacour, Mr Diggory and Mr - no Heir - Krum. Heir Krum got a rather limp reception compared to that when he was first announced - basically only a few Slytherins applauding - whilst the other two received rapturous rounds of applause. Clearly word of the meeting, and Krum’s involvement in trying to keep Harry in the tournament had gotten out. That meant that there would be letters arriving tomorrow and probably more in the papers about this whole fiasco.

He was just about to go to his quarters and settle in for a long soak in the tub when an elf arrived to say that there were guests at the gates who wished to see him. He arose from his chair with a sigh and headed out to find Amelia Bones, a goblin, an elf, Head Auror Scrimgeour, and another auror (who he recognised as Nymphadora Tonks. He wasn’t aware that she had become an auror.

“Amelia, may I ask to what I owe the pleasure?”

She looked exhausted, “Headmaster, We have received intelligence that the person taken into custody today at Gringotts was not, in fact, Alastor Moody but rather another using polyjuice. We believe that the real Alastor Moody is somewhere in the Defence Against the Dark Arts Professor’s office and would like you permission to search for him. I have not gone through the process of getting a warrant so your cooperation would be gratefully received as we are not sure what state Mr Moody might be in at present.”

He let them in and brought them up to the office. Surely, he would have noticed if Alastor had been an impostor. But he didn’t want to stand in their way on the off chance that he was wrong. He opened the office and allowed them in, remaining in the hallway as he didn’t want to be seen to be interfering. It would actually make sense that it was an impostor - Alastor would not have cheated to get Harry into the tournament.

After fifteen minutes or so, he saw a stretcher being floated out. Clearly it was a body under a sheet.

“Is that?”

Amelia turned to him, “It appears to be Alastor Moody without his eye and leg and missing a lot of hair. He’s alive, but very poorly and so Aggie has put him in a magical coma so we can transport him to a secure facility where he can be properly diagnosed.”

“You may, of course, use the infirmary here.”

“Thank you, but he will need specialist care - we are not sure if he has been cursed or if the curses that Nagnok sensed are in the room. He is only covered as we thought it would be better in case any students pass as we take him to the gates. He was found in his trunk and looks very grizzly. I would like to get him out as quickly as possible and ask you to seal the room so that the aurors can come back and investigate properly. Please ask the elves not to disturb the room in the interim. I’d also like to come back to talk to you about how someone could have posed as one of your oldest friends without you noticing.”

“Of course, I will do anything I can to help. Is there any word on who was impersonating him?”

“The only thing I have been told is that the person had the dark mark and was thought to be dead. The Goblin Nation are still investigating. But you have had a Death Eater in the school all term. For now, I would like to get Mr Moody out of here as quickly and quietly as possible.”

He nodded and led them through a back passage that very few knew about into the entrance hall and then out the doors from where he watched them apparate with the stretcher. He stood there for a few minutes before calling for an elf to seal the room and instruct all the others not to enter.    

One thing he knew, he thought as he slowly walked up to his quarters, was that he had yet again failed to keep the castle safe. It was unlikely that Harry Potter would come back to Hogwarts or give him his trust again.

***

Chapter Text

Light was the only word Harry could use to describe how he felt after he found out he was released from the tournament - well maybe unshackled or free. He knew everyone was doing what they could to get him out of it, but his luck to date wasn’t great aside from Grandfather taking him in. Well that and finding his family and being really rich and stuff. But certainly nothing to do with school. School and the place before that were where he had to look out for himself. Dafydd and he had been working on his ‘trust issues’ and he tried really hard to convince himself that they would sort it all out, but it had been difficult.

The other night, when he couldn’t sleep what with the worrying, he had crept out of his little house and into the big one. He went into the dining room and called for Grandfather’s grandfather and asked him what he knew about the tournament. Just in case, he wanted to be prepared. Phineas Nigellus had told him about the history of the tournament - that the last time it had been held at Hogwarts in 1792 and the Hogwarts champion won, but all of the judges were injured by a rampaging cockatrice. One of the champions had also died which is why it was cancelled after that. From what Phineas had heard, the first task had something to do with nesting dragon mothers and their eggs, but he didn’t have any details other than the fact that the dragons were coming from Romania and the goal was not to injure the dragons nor their eggs. That was enough to keep him awake for the rest of the night. He knew he could probably communicate with the dragon - but he was really only able to get basic emotions through to the juvenile that Jace had introduced him to. He was getting better at shields but Gryff and Sally could get through his when he tested it with them. All they did when they got through was cuddle him. 

A dragon, no offence to his serpents, was another matter. He wasn’t anywhere near as good at the shields as Moony or Siri or Jace. He decided then and there that he would at least have a weekend at home before he was forced back to Hogwarts and he was going to go through every library he had access to and search for books on surviving dragons. He’d write to Jace as well - maybe Charlie (although since the dragons were coming from Romania he might be involved with it). He knew it was cheating, but he didn’t ask to be entered into the stupid thing.

So, when Siri told him he was out of it, he ran as fast as he could to his room to put on his swimming costume and then headed to the potions room to see if the other two were done with their lesson. They were, he told them he was out and so he dragged them to the lagoon after helping them clean up their cauldrons.

Aunt Cassie threw a great dinner, the whole group of them laid out on the beach afterwards and stared up at the stars as she gave them a tour of the southern sky. It wasn’t all that often that they could see it in real life. He noticed that Siri was lying very close to Contessa Medici - it wouldn’t be much time before he asked her out was his bet.

When they went back to their cabin for their last night (they were planning on heading back to the UK on Friday late afternoon), Neville went straight to his room to sleep as he had cajoled Siri and the Contessa to take him on one last walk through the palm forests to collect yet more samples the next morning. So he and Theo sat up in the sitting room with some coconut milk that Mimsy had decided was a good thing for him to drink. He confided that he had asked about the task and it was something to do with dragons.

“I want to do something nice for Cedric and Mlle Delacour since they tried to help me. So, when I get home, I’m going through the Potter and Black Libraries to see what we have on dragons to send to them but I don’t want to get them in trouble for cheating.”

“Why don’t you send them books on dangerous creatures in general since that is always the first task - just extra ones on dragons if you can find them. I’ll check in the Nott Library as well.”

“You don’t need to do that.”

“Harry, you and yours have taken me in after I had the worst panic attack of my life. I am learning from some amazing teachers and I am very grateful. I’m not sure we have a lot about creatures, but whatever we have is yours to give.”

“I can’t …”

“You can and will. Now, the real trick will be how to tip them off that, of the books you send, the dragon ones are the ones they need to focus on.”

He heard footsteps and looked up to see Nev coming in, “Sorry, I couldn’t help but overhear. You can count on any books I can find in our library as well and you can leave it to me to at least let Cedric know.”

“How?”

“Hannah already overheard Hermione and Ron talking about the fact that Ron’s older brother - the dragon one - mentioned he would see Ron sooner rather than later. So I will just make sure that I mention it to Hannah on the mirror when Susan is around. There is no way Susan would not tell Cedric.”

“Longbottom, you surprise me. Even Daphne would be proud of that,” Theo said.

“Why would Susan go straight to Cedric? Why can’t Hannah just tell him?”

Theo actually rolled his eyes, “Heiress Bones has long held a flame for Mr Diggory. Gossip between Neville and Hannah can’t be traced back to you. It is simple and effective.”

“Thank you,” Neville said, “I think spending time with you all has made me more Slytherin.”

“Ha! A Slytherin would not be doing something so noble unless there was something in it for them - all Gryffindor I’m afraid.”

“Wait - Susan likes Cedric?”

“You had lunch with them. And your birthday. Cedric doesn’t seem interested, but Susan definitely is,” Neville said.

“You are oblivious Potter, I bet you don’t even know about Miss Vane’s interest in you,” 

“Miss Vane?”

“She’s a first - well now a second year in our house,” Neville said, “I must say I didn’t notice that either.”

“Of course not, you are always focused on the Hufflepuff table during meals, but Daphne did. She includes her in the ‘boy who lived’ school of interest in Heir Potter Black rather than the ‘heir watch’ or the ‘quidditch star’ schools,” Theo said and he sank back into his chair.

“You have made up schools of people who are supposedly interested in me?”

Theo smiled, “Daphne did. It is her hobby during meals to watch people. Tracey and Blaise are not particularly interested the social lives of our fellow students so it is my job as her betrothed to listen. Don’t feel special - she is watching all of the other tables as well. You just have more schools of potential paramours than most do.”

“Like who else does she watch?”

“Pretty much everyone in our year. I am not one for gossip but, if you want to know the lowdown on anyone, I am sure she would love to update you if you wrote to her. She is one for gossip.”

“Merlin, I’d hate to think. None of her schools sound like anyone who I would want to know.”

“I can imagine. I must say I am very happy that my Mother arranged my contract with someone who I have come to be very fond of, despite her somewhat questionable interest in other’s personal lives.”

“Can we change the subject please?”, he asked.

“Well, I think I am going to try to sleep again,” Neville said, “Early morning tomorrow.”

“Yes, me too,” Theo added, “Sorry for bringing up the Golden Boy schools. I would just ignore it all. I am sure you will find someone who wants you for you.”

He watched them leave and went to bed with his confused thoughts. Maybe Aunt Cassie was right and he should find a match from Europe somewhere after he finished school - Someone who had never heard of Harry Potter. He decided he may well write to Daphne at some stage, it would be interesting to know who the ‘heir watch’ school were - he definitely wanted to avoid them.

Friday was a great day - they all joined Neville on his walk through the forests and he met a nice snake on the walk - one that he later determined was a Seychelles Wolf Snake - that was basking in the sun in a glade. It wasn’t magical, but it was very happy to find someone to talk to and so was he as Neville had found a plant he had never seen before and was carefully taking cuttings from it and discussing it with the Contessa as he put them in his bag.

When they got back to the lagoon, the three of them spent a couple of hours swimming and using the slides before lunch - after which they would have to pack up the slides and then their things.

They had their last lunch out by the lagoon again and Cressida and Mimsy had gone all out with a buffet like he had at his birthday with tons of different small dishes so there was something that everyone liked. Grandfather was reading his paper, scoffed and handed it to Aunt Cassie who read the article that he pointed out to her.

“The nerve of that boy! He says that the champion who died in the last tournament was a distant relation in whose memory he was dedicating his participation and that is why he refused to withdraw. He says his emotions got the better of him and apologises both to Harry and the memory of his lost relative. That is a lie - the Durmstrang champion who died in that tournament was the last of his line. That is the reason the tournament was cancelled after that. He was betrothed to Grandfather’s great aunt Calliope. When he passed, it was with no descendants.”

“I know, I received a letter from Lord Krum this morning apologising for his grandson’s behaviour and offering a boon,” Grandfather turned to him, “You should think about what you want by the way. In any event I shall write back and say, whilst we are thinking about his offer, his grandson has also insulted the memory of a man who was betrothed to House Black when he passed. I would warrant his parents and grandfather had no idea of his excuse to the press. That is a reminder to all of you young gentlemen, if you ever find yourself in need of a public statement - always clear it with your families.”

“I don’t think they will need to worry about that Grandfather. These three young men are all a credit to their families,” Sirius said.

“I was thinking mostly of you my dear grandson,” Grandfather said with a smirk that made Siri laugh and the three of them all fought to keep their faces blank to Aunt Cassie’s amusement.

The afternoon was spent packing, he was kind of sad but mostly was looking forward to getting home. He had asked if Neville and Theo wanted to come straight to Potter Manor with them, but they both planned to spend the weekend with their grandparents before returning on Sunday evening as usual. Siri said that was good as they had some business at Gringotts on Saturday (which he suspected had something to do with him being a Lord all of a sudden. He hadn’t told anyone about that so was glad it wasn’t in the papers - he would have to tell them at some point, but he didn’t want another reason to be singled out) and there would be Sunday lunch at Black Manor - Michael was going to be there so he was very excited about that too. Just before they left, he remembered that he wanted some parrot fish to bring home to see if Gryff and Sally liked them - as a special treat since he hadn’t seen them in a week.

***

Bill supposed that a bit of his father’s fascination with muggle technology must have rubbed off on him just a little bit. After the initial rush following the World Cup to sure up the wards on old Manor houses (Malfoy Manor had been a trip), Gringotts found themselves with an influx of others wishing to protect their homes. Many of these homes were in Muggle areas and didn’t have the old ward stones built into them. This took more work. A wardstone had to be created from a stone indigenous to the area where the house was, runes carved into it by hand and then the owner would imbue the stone with their magic and it was placed on the house - usually in a basement if there was one or attached to the outside near the ground. It was painstaking work, but very lucrative to the goblins and therefore to him. Fortunately, the stones were small enough that he could take them home and he was able to carve them in his sitting room in Grimmauld Place.

One afternoon he was carving one made out of limestone and a part of it split on a fault or a seam. He was going to just put it aside and start again when he noticed that the bit that had split off resembled the control device that Harry had used to start the moving pictures on his telly thing. It made him think - one of the most cumbersome things about the process was that they had to hide the runes when it was placed on the foundation of the house if it was in a muggle area. So they often placed the runes facing the house rather then placing a notice-me-not charm which might draw attention from the Ministry. This meant that, if the wizard who lived there wanted to change the protections, they would have to remove the stone, carve in the extra runes, and replace it. This resulted in a high cost to the homeowner and a waste of time for the curse breakers who were assigned these roles. Gringotts would make more money from them being out in the field trying to collect treasure than re-setting wards.

He had spent the next weekend working on trying to tie the magic in two bits of stone together to see if he could just put a piece of the stone on the wall and use the other piece remotely to engrave the runes. He even managed to convince Percy to take some time out of his studies to help him with the arithmancy to determine the rune matrices that would be needed to connect the magic over various distances - Percy was extraordinary at arithmancy and he often had urged him to come into his line of work, but Perc was too focused on his future career in the law.

When he got something together that he thought would work, he had brought it into Gringotts and presented it to his boss at the bank for his thoughts. Nagnok thought it a very good idea indeed and had him work on some prototypes for some of their clients - giving them a slight discount as it was experimental work. That had been back in September and they had now installed some 25 of them around the country and all were working fine.

This past week, he had been called into the office and was greeted by the Crown Prince and Prince Ragnuk in addition to Nagnok. He was put under yet another secrecy oath and then was given four large slabs of Yorkstone gathered from the area near where Nagnok had determined that the last horcrux was. His Royal Highness had indicated that they were close to finding the location of He-who-must-not-be-named as they thought that the last horcrux would likely be with him. They were intending to use the wards to trap him in a house as there were no magical homes found anywhere in the area.

He and Nagnok then went about splitting the stones into two pieces each and binding them together with his rune matrices. Nagnok said that he would carve the runes as they wanted to use some special ones and they would test with three of the stones before using the last to actually do the capture.

He returned to the office on Saturday and was escorted to a conference room that he had never been to before. It was very deep in the bowels of the bank and extremely ornate. He and Nagnok waited for a while with Nagnok showing him the wardstone and the ‘remote control’. There were runes that he didn’t recognise carved in both. Not only had the runes been carved into the stones but they were filled with hand-carved gemstones that must be worth tens of thousands of galleons - diamonds, rubies, sapphires. Clearly the Goblin Nation were putting a lot of effort into this.

Just before the door opened, Nagnok turned to him and said quietly, “Don’t make eye contact nor speak unless spoken to. Her Majesty will be attending this meeting.”

He didn’t have a chance to question this and just looked at the table when he heard voices. They were speaking in gobbledygook until finally he heard some English from who he thought was the Crown Prince.

“Your Majesty, may I present Master Curse Breaker Nagnok and Curse Breaker Weasley whose innovation is before you.”

He bowed from the waist and kept his eyes down.

“You may both rise and raise your eyes.”, the velvety voice said and so he slowly did and saw a goblin who was taller than even the Crown Prince with weaponry all over her person, “We have been very impressed by your efforts in assisting our Nation, Master Curse Breaker Nagnok, Curse Breaker Weasley. Our sons have informed us that the testing of your invention has gone without incident. We are therefore planning to use it in anger this Wednesday. To activate the runes, it requires blood of the Goblin Nation and that of Lord Slytherin and Lord Gaunt who will be arriving shortly. We shall supply our blood and then we shall leave you in the capable hands of our sons.”

It didn’t seem to be appropriate to respond so he just remained with his head slightly bowed, hoping that he didn’t look as surprised as he felt watching the bloody Queen of the Goblin Nation taking a dagger to her palm and dripping her blood into both halves of the ward, into slots he hadn’t noticed, before taking her leave. He could feel his shoulders relax as the door closed.

“Please sit, Her Majesty can sometimes be a bit dramatic,” Inorok said with a wry smile, “As she said, we plan to apprehend the one who calls himself Lord Voldemort on Wednesday before dawn. My brother, Prince Ragnuk has been granted the honour of leading the team of our warriors. We request the two of you to be present here with me at four a.m. to operate the remote portion of it along with Lord Potter.”

He knew he hadn’t kept the surprise from his face as Inorok smiled, “I remind you that you are under a secrecy oath. It has been kept out of the press at the insistence of Lord Black, but the Ministry emancipated Lord Potter in an attempt to force him to compete in the Triwizard Tournament. They failed, but the emancipation was recognised by Our Lady and therefore the Goblin Nation. Through the Right of Conquest, Lady Magic granted him the titles of Heir of Houses Gaunt and Slytherin when he defeated the so-called Dark Lord in 1981 and then again in 1991 and 1992. The Dark Lord’s real name is Tom Riddle whose mother was the last of the Gaunts. The location where he is staying is called the Riddle House so, by right, it belongs to Lord Potter now.”

“Which is why his blood will be used in the wards, but may I ask why Her Majesty’s will be as well?”

“Of course you may. You don’t recognise most of these runes I would imagine?”

He nodded.

“They are of our Nation and, when enacted, they will prevent wixen magic from being cast in the warded property - much like in our cells. So Lord Potter’s blood acts as the bond to the house and Her Majesty’s acts as the key to the Goblin magic. We plan to place the wardstone on the house on Tuesday after we take care of something at which point the runes will not be activated, but Lord Potter’s magic will flow into his house. On Wednesday morning, Lord Potter will be present here as we activate the Goblin runes before Ragnuk leads his team into the house.”

“And you are sure that this will work Your Royal Highness? What if the connection fails - how will the team at the house know?”, Nagnok asked.

“We have considered this and have tested the other three stones on houses we constructed in the area on land we recently acquired. You will see when Lord Potter arrives that we can tell if the runes are activated. I should caution you that Lord Potter may seem a bit out of sorts. He is currently resting in my office as he has accepted his Lord Slytherin and Lord Gaunt titles and the magic was a little overwhelming for him.”

“But Har.. I mean Lord Potter is okay?”

“Yes Curse Breaker Weasley, it was a similar reaction to when he accepted his Peverell title - just a lot of magic cursing through a young body. But the little warrior is very strong. I shall just go and check and see if he is ready.”

He bowed them out and left him to his thoughts as Nagnok was examining his work on the runes. He could sense some anxiety from his boss. He imagined things would not go well for him if this didn’t work.

The door opened again and Harry came in with Lord Black, Remus and Sirius. He did look a little peaky.

“Master Goblin Nagnok, it is good to see you again. May your sword be swift and deadly. Merry met cousin.”

“Lord Potter, may your enemies quake at the thought of your name.”

“Merry met Lord Potter.”

“Bill - call me Harry!”

He smiled, “I wasn’t sure.”

Harry sighed, “Please don’t tell anyone about the lordship thing. I haven’t told anyone yet.”

“Of course Harry.”

Harry smiled at that and then proceeded to follow the instructions as to where to put his blood. Once he had dropped seven drops into the second slot, he could feel a rush of magic and saw that one of the obsidian runes started to glow in each of the stones. It was a subtle glow through the black stones, but it would be enough to ensure that was connected.

Harry and his family headed off with Inorok and Ragnuk to check for something in their vaults and Harry said that he would see him on Wednesday if he wasn’t available for Sunday lunch at Black Manor the next day. He had to admit that Harry seemed remarkably calm about the whole he-who-must-not-be-named situation - maybe it was just the fatigue from the new magic.

***

Andromeda arrived at Black Manor at five minutes to two on Sunday with Ted. Dora had promised to attend, but would be coming with the Weasley boys directly from Grimmauld Place. Dora was really relishing her time there - it was free but she still felt like ‘a proper grown-up’ in her words. She was happy that one of Uncle Arcturus’s elves would pop in from time to time to ensure that there was some healthy food in the place for her daughter who wasn’t the best cook in the world. Plus Bill and Percy Weasley were both responsible lads.

Aunt Cassie greeted them and led them into the sitting room where Harry was sitting on the floor holding little Michael’s hands as the little boy tried to stand up. He didn’t last long before he sat back down. Dora was kneeling behind Harry - clearly making her face into something funny because the little boy was laughing and pointing at her. Bill and Percy were just sitting on the sofa watching them in amusement. She was always sad that Lady Magic hadn’t deemed it fit for Ted and her to have a sibling for Dora and so she was glad that she, and Harry, had little Michael to play with. The Weasleys were clearly not feeling the necessary having had so many younger brothers and their sister.

Aunt Cassie cleared her throat and Dora looked up - with a cat’s eyes and whiskers.

“Hi Mum and Dad.”

Michael looked up, “Mama?”

“No Mikey - that’s Tonk’s mama,” Harry said, “Do you want me to take you to your mummy?”

“Mama.”

Harry looked a little disappointed, but picked the boy up and walked him into the more formal sitting room where Sarah and Mark were likely sitting with Uncle Arcturus and whichever adults were here already. She knew Cissy wasn’t coming as she felt that she had caught too much sun on Sirius’s birthday and didn’t want people to think her behaviour had been ‘unseemly for someone in her position’.

Dora came and gave them both a hug and soon Uncle Arcturus, Sirius, Arthur and Molly, Uncle Marius and Aunt Millie, Harry, Sarah (with Michael in her arms) and Mark came out and Aunt Cassie said it was time for lunch. Ted was sitting over with Uncle Arcturus and Uncle Marius and she was in between Harry and Dora - with Harry profusely thanking her for getting him out of the tournament.

“It was the easiest money I ever made to be honest with you Harry. There is no need to thank us. I’m just sorry that you had to go through the stress of it all. I still can’t believe that the Professor involved was an impostor.”

“You should have heard my Granaigh when she heard about that - she’s not a fan of the Headmaster for a lot of reasons - she doesn’t want me to go back even if they capture that rat.”

“How do you feel about that?”

“I don’t really know. I love being at my house and seeing my grandparents and my serpents every day. I really like these Sunday lunches with the extended family. I am learning so much more than I did at school, but I miss my friends - I mean it’s great that I have Neville and Theo but, I think I will miss it especially when quidditch comes back. I wish there was a way to combine the two - keep my extra courses and seeing family but still getting to spend time at the school. Do you understand?”

“I do. I often wished Hogwarts was a day school when Dora was young. Especially in her first year. I missed her more than you can imagine. I know there are ways that you can get signed out for the odd weekend for a home visit. We always did that for Dora’s birthday. You just need permission from your head of house. Professor Sprout was always quite obliging but I don’t recall many taking that option when I was in Slytherin. My parents didn’t approve of that sort of thing.”

They moved on to talking about his bill, but the discussion was interrupted by a disturbance at the other end of the table where young Michael was banging his little hands on the tray of his high chair and yelling ‘haw’ at the top of his lungs to the consternation of his mother who was trying to calm him down.

“Aunt Cassie,” Sarah said quietly, “would you mind ever so if you switched seats with Harry? I think Mikey wants his cousin.”

Aunt Cassie agreed and Harry was quick to pick up his plate and sit next to the boy who immediately calmed down and tried to pull Harry’s glasses off his face. Aunt Cassie, of course, waited for an elf to move her plate and her wine and sat down next to her. This was the chance she had been waiting for.

They exchanged some pleasantries and then she went for the question.

“I was reading an interesting article in the muggle press. There is a firm of drill makers who were raided by the Serious Fraud Office. Apparently their directors were charged with tax evasion, money laundering and embezzlement after an anonymous tip. Quite unusual as it is a relatively small firm and one would expect local law enforcement to take care of it.”

Aunt Cassie looked perplexed, “My darling, I am sure this is all terribly interesting but I don’t understand a word you have said. A drill maker? Is that some sort of personal product - I don’t think a luncheon table is the appropriate place …”

She made sure no one else could hear them, “A drill is a muggle tool for construction and mining. The reason that it is interesting is that one of the directors named in the tip off was Vernon Dursley.”

“Andromeda Tonks, we do not mention that name. It upsets our Harry,” she replied in a hoarse whisper.

“I know. I was just wondering what a coincidence that there was an anonymous tip off against his company and that he was named personally. The prosecution has fallen apart, but it looks like the company will end up closing down as they lost a lot of orders through the process.”

“I would say how unfortunate that is but he is not a very nice man. Do you worry that he will somehow try to gain access to our Harry’s funds?”

“He won’t if he wants to avoid prosecution for child abuse,” she said quietly, “The local press suggest that he and his family may be moving abroad to get away from the attention.”

“Well, that is a good result for everyone then isn’t it?”, Aunt Cassie said brightly, “Have you tried the claret? Arcturus has selected a very fine year.”

It was clear that she wasn’t going to discuss it further. It was also clear that she had probably engineered the situation. Aunt Cassie had already shifted her conversation to Molly Weasley across the table and was happily talking about dropped purl stitches. The only thing that still baffled her was how she had managed the whole thing. She couldn’t have contacts with the SFO, could she? Well, if nothing else, she was right about the claret. It was delicious.

***

Minerva McGonagall was beyond annoyed. She was sitting in her office with all of the teaching staff aside, of course, from Binns, Sybill, Hagrid and Albus. Albus who knew four days ago that there was no defence instructor and had done nothing about it aside from sending a letter to Remus asking if he would take the role again on a temporary basis until the real Alastor Moody was out of his magically induced coma. Quite rightly, Remus refused as he was tutoring three students full time (not to mention providing instruction materials to half of the students who were self-studying here). She and Filius had agreed to take over the OWL and NEWT students. She would do OWLs and Filius, who was more qualified, would do the NEWTs. They had taken the Friday lessons and both found the students to be far behind what they would require to take the exams at the end of the year. Personally, she didn’t think that a man who was currently in a coma would be in any position to teach any time soon.

To take up the slack, Sirius had agreed to help her with her transfiguration marking for the lower years. It would be good for him for his mastery and would help her greatly. She didn’t have many students in her sixth and seventh year courses this year which was a small mercy. Remus’s lesson plans from last year were exceptionally detailed and so she and Filius had much less to prepare. Pomona had agreed to take over some of her scheduling duties - especially around the prefects and heads. Aurora, Bathsheba and Septimus were helping out as well. Severus had stated emphatically that he would not be helping unless Albus gave him the role full time. This was a problem as most of the students in the other years who were not already self-studying were Slytherins and therefore were at least used to him.

Albus was AWOL at the moment - walking around muttering about how he had been duped and talking about potential curses over the role. That hadn’t seemed to worry him when he offered Remus the role again. He had categorically ignored her when she suggested that, if he was worried about it, he should contact Gringotts to come in and check for curses even when she reminded him that their former student did that for a living. She was sure that Bill Weasley would be very helpful if they contacted him. She was sure that there was a Ravenclaw a few years older than him who had gone the same route - a Miss Williams if she recalled.

She looked at the schedule that was sitting in front of them all on the wall of the staff room and saw that they were still short staffed. 

“Perhaps we should speak to Madame Maxime or Headmaster Karkaroff? They have some staff onsite to help with their students. Obviously there may be some language barriers if they are even willing to help.”

Severus sneered, “Why would they help? They have their own students and are not being paid to deal with our problems. Why doesn’t the headmaster volunteer to take up the slack - it was his failing in the first place. I must go, I have to prepare for class,” he said as he swept out of the room. They all knew he didn’t have class for at least a half an hour, but she just shrugged.

“On the plus side,” Filius said, “There are several of the self-study groups who are doing very well on their own. The fourth years in particular. I was helping them on Saturday morning and they have completed shield charms and asked for help with the Patronus charm. When I told them that was a seventh year item, Mr Weasley said that Mr Potter had learned last year and they wanted to give it a go. To be fair, most weren’t able to produce anything, but Mr Goldstein, Miss Abbott, Mr Corner and Miss Granger got a mist, Mr Thomas seemed to have a somewhat corporal form, but it didn’t remain long enough to tell what it was. Mr Zabini seemed to have produced a very large serpentine figure but, when he saw it, he dropped his wand and was unable to re-conjure it. I think for a first go it was quite impressive. The sixth years, under Messrs Weasley are also doing quite well.”

“That is unlike Mr Zabini to have lost his composure,” Aurora said distractedly.

“Off topic, but I must say I have been impressed with the Weasley twins this term. They seem to have buckled down. I won’t question it and am still looking for the knut to drop, but it is a very pleasant change to see them living up to their potential,” Pomona said to the general agreement of the others.

“Indeed,” she said, “I don’t see what else we can accomplish here this morning. We have today’s schedule sorted and I appreciate all of your time and effort. I will try to engage the Headmaster on the matter later today. Thank you all.”

Everyone filed out and she looked at the list. At least she had a free period first thing today as Sirius had asked to pop in. About fifteen minutes later, he was escorted up to her office and sat down.

“Thanks for agreeing to see me this morning, I have a bit of a favour to ask.”

“If you are willing to take that stack and get it back to me by tomorrow morning, I will grant almost anything,” she replied pointing to a large stack of scrolls on the switching spell from her first years.

“Deal,” he said reaching into his satchel and pulling out two similarly sized satchels, “Harry wanted to give these to Mr Diggory and Mlle Delacour as a thank you for their support last week. I wondered if I might speak to them?”

“Is there anything in the parcels that you or James would have gifted someone?”

He laughed, “No. They are just books from his family libraries. I swear.”

“Okay, let me see - Mr Diggory has a free period now so I’ll send an elf. I am not sure of Miss Delacour’s schedule so let me check with Madame Maxime and I’ll be right back. You may start on your grading whilst you wait should you so choose.”

It didn’t take long to find Olympe and Miss Delacour and she brought them back to her office and re-introduced them to Sirius. Mr Diggory was already seated and happily chatting with with Sirius. She hoped that she wouldn’t live to regret these ‘gifts’.

“Mlle Delacour, Mr Diggory. I hope that you will have both received the letters from my godson thanking you for your efforts to keep him safe. Prior to our meeting last week, he was pretty worked up about the potential of him having to compete and did a lot of research into past tournaments. He got it into his head that there was usually at least one task involving one or more dangerous creatures. I believe that this information is commonly available.”

Both students nodded.

“So he set about searching his family vaults and libraries to find books on the subject - to prepare himself if necessary and came upon quite a number of rare books on the subject. He thought it may be useful for you to have copies of the tomes he found. We have checked with his counsel who, as you are aware, did extensive research into the rules of the tournaments and found that there are no rules against third parties providing materials that may be helpful. I am afraid they are just copies of the books as some of the originals are quite old. One of them, on Nundus seems to be written in fourteenth century French and one on Gryffins, Sphinxes and Hippogriffs is written in ancient Celtic I am reliably informed. Most in English though. Lord Black has approved the use of the books from our family. Our one request is that you do not share them.”

She looked at Olympe who appeared to be slightly wary. Sirius seemed to notice the same thing as he continued, “Aside from with Madame Maxime in your case Mlle Delacour, and with either Professor McGonagall or Professor Sprout in your case Mr Diggory. I have no doubt that your professors, or Headmistress in Mlle Delacour’s case, will wish to ensure that the information contained therein is correct and not leading you up the garden path as it were.”

“Thank you Mr Black,” Madame Maxime said as she reached into the satchel that he had given to Mlle Delacour and pulled out a book which she looked at with a bit of awe, “Mon dieu - I did not know zat any books existed from Aodhán Peverell. ‘E was mentioned in many texts about his works wiz ze magical equines of your country. One of my masteries is in ze Magical Creatures.”

Sirius just smiled, “The Potter family is one of those descended from the Peverells. I fear that may be another book in Celtic.”

“Zese are very generous Monsieur Black. I thank you on ‘is behalf,” Mlle Delacour said.

“Yes, please thank him for me and tell him that we are more than even,” Cedric said.

“I will - now I don’t want to keep you from school - I understand from Professor McGonagall that you won’t have a task until the twenty-fourth. So on behalf of Harry and our families we wish you both the best of luck.”

Sirius was just packing up his scrolls when Albus appeared at her doorway - slightly short of breath. 

“Ah, Sirius, I heard you were here - did you wish to speak to me?”

Sirius briefly looked up, “No? As you are aware Minerva is mentoring me for my transfiguration mastery and I am helping her with some marking. Just picking up the assignments.”

“Oh. It is just that I haven’t had a reply from my most recent letter to Harry.”

“He probably hasn’t seen it. One of us goes through his post to check for hate mail - he has received a huge volume of post since he was entered into your death tournament so I apologise if he has not been given your letter. May I ask what it was about?”

“I was wondering if he would consider coming back to school now that the fake professor is gone.”

Sirius looked stunned, “Headmaster, as you recall Lord Potter was not aware of any fake professor when he decided on home study for this year. His major concern was that the rat was still at large and the fact that his life was put at risk on multiple occasions whilst he was studying here. I don’t think the fact that there was a person impersonating one of his potential professors will have a positive effect on his decision to come back but, of course, I don’t wish to speak for him.”

“I couldn’t have known…”

“I knew within two minutes of speaking to him. He called me Heir Black which Mad-Eye never would have done. But when I return, I will ensure Harry gets your letter. Minerva - I’ll have these in the post for the morning and will speak to you soon - I have completed the first section of my dissertation.”

She watched Albus’s face as Sirius left and saw it fall, “I must say I don’t understand why three students studying at home is causing you so much consternation Albus.”

“Three?”

She knew she wasn’t hiding her exacerbation, “Yes, Mr Potter, Mr Longbottom and Mr Nott. They are all working and studying together. Whilst you are here, have you looked at my requests for additional resources until a new defence professor is found?”

“I’m sorry Minerva, I have to prepare for Wednesday’s Wizengamot meeting, please excuse me.”

She sighed and picked up her papers for her next class - it was going to be a long couple of months if he didn’t get his head into the game.

***

It was a chilly night in the unfamiliar forest where Firenze had been staying for the past few nights since the council meeting. An envoy from the Goblin Nation had spoken to Magorian, gifting him with goblin forged arrows of the very highest quality. As a result, Magorian had called a council of the centaurs. The arrows had been given freely and would be kept regardless of the outcome - that was made very clear - but the Goblin Nation - a Crown Prince no less - had asked for help from their herd - both in terms of performing an ancient rite and in helping them rectify an outrage against Lady Magic, Lord Death and the natural order.

Things had been very unsettled for months - well since the start of the summer - and different members of the council had been reading the signs differently. Firenze was one who was interpreting the alignment of the planets as encouraging cooperation and the rebalance of magic. Bane was leading the group that read them as needing to further isolate, but Firenze privately though that this was a result of the recent increase in the herd size as a very small herd who had been living for centuries in Wales had their land stripped from them by the Ministry and were literally shipped to their forest. There had been some in-fighting but eventually Magorian emerged as the leader of the enlarged herd. To be fair, the herd was malnourished as there was little magic left in the forest where they had lived.

It had been a heated meeting. He led the charge to cooperate and, of course, Bane had led the charge to isolate. At the end, Magorian has cast the deciding vote on his side and he was selected to undertake the first task - in a non-magical forest in Yorkshire. Travelling by the stars and only under the cloak of darkness, it had taken him three nights to arrive at his destination and he immediately set about exploring the dense forest and communing with the flora and fauna to understand the lay of the land. The Crown Prince arrived on his second night there with some herbs that they had grown in their caverns and a large chunk of basilisk flesh as a thank you for his participation and a request for a secrecy oath (which he granted). After feasting on the rare meat and herbs, he told that he had been tracking the movements of a magical serpent steeped in dark magic. It came out each night from a large muggle house, found some prey and returned. Always the same route. The magic felt familiar to him, but it was not one he associated with a snake.

“We believe it to be a horcrux - a part of a wixen soul split by murder and stored in a container - in this case the snake,” the Crown Prince said.

“I have sensed a similar magic in a child at Hogwarts - some years ago.”

“I believe that one has been identified and dealt with, our curse breakers removed it from Lord Potter in June. We have found five more parts of the same soul in different objects and believe that this serpent is the last - the seventh part. It is our intention to capture the serpent and remove the soul piece. It is crucial to our plans to bring to justice the one who refers to himself as Lord Voldemort.”

“May I ask why the Goblin Nation has taken an interest in these wixen matters?”

“When we learned of the unspeakable magic that resided in Lord Potter, Her Majesty was appalled. However, we later learned that some of the objects were stored within our walls without our knowledge, and that the wix behind it has breached our vaults which is a direct attack on our Nation. However, even without the breach, the effrontery to Our Lady is the main reason behind our participation.”

“This same wix killed unicorns in our forest and drank their blood which in and of itself is a vile act.”

“I am shocked but not surprised.”

“Are the Wixen government involved in your efforts?”

“No. Nor will they be. The Goblin Nation will capture the wix and he will be subject to our justice system. Whatever is left will be handed to them. We are working with some wix, but none in an official capacity.”

“And you referred to Lord Potter - is he not a child?”

“He is but fourteen and has suffered more than most - as I am sure you are aware. He is my client and, more importantly, a friend of our Nation. But his Ministry chose to emancipate him in the name of the tournament and Lady Magic accepted it.”

“He will help to restore the balance in our world.”

“It is encouraging to hear those words spoken from your kind,” the Crown Prince said, “We, as you know, are not seers, but he is a warrior - a warrior for good in our view and a friend of the Goblin Nation.”  

The Crown Prince left soon after, vowing to return the next night to capture the serpent. It was the Goblin Nation’s hope that the serpent’s life would be spared, but he emphasised that the soul piece would have to be taken one way or another. Firenze understood as he lay in the dark gloomy forest. The wix who called himself Lord Voldemort had the darkest of magic running through him so this soul-piece would be agony for any magical beast to endure.

As promised, the next night a group of goblins and a wix - who introduced himself as Curse Breaker Vihaan Kumar - appeared in his forest shortly before the time that the serpent usually came to hunt. All of the goblins were armed, but respectful as was the wix who explained that he had the gift of parseltongue. He showed them the serpent’s usual route and they set about laying a trap. He was concerned that the serpent would sense the trap and the presence of the human and goblins so he communed with the trees to blow a breeze that would keep the scents away from the serpent’s path and he asked the land to bring a fawn near the trap. At this time of the year, they were just starting to be independent from their mothers and would represent a tempting meal for the serpent who had been largely subsisting on squirrels and foxes.

He kept himself out of sight and scent and prayed to Lady Magic that the serpent would be painlessly captured and its life spared.

The forest was silent - the goblins were very clearly good at planning a sneak attack. He would inform his herd of this. It had been noted that none of them had heard the Crown Prince approach with his offer. Eventually, he heard a startled hiss from the serpent quickly followed by the sound of metal interlocking with metal and a quiet sound of triumph in a language he assumed must be Gobbledygook. Then there was loud hissing interspersed with very calm quiet hissing. The loud hissing ended and he heard quiet voices speaking. He strained to hear the conversation.

“… definitely has the soul piece within, Your Royal Highness.”

“She is not a magical beast, she is a being with at least some Naga in her ancestry. I recognise this as I am descended from Naga. I would imagine she is from Indonesian rather than Indian lines by her accent. She appears to be trapped in this form by a curse and is in almost a feral state from the horcrux within. We will need to contact some Naga healers once the removal ritual is completed at the latest, Your Royal Highness, if we wish to save her.”

There was some more quiet Gobbledygook and then the Crown Prince spoke again, “I have instructed Rofang to go ahead and have my brother make contact with the Naga through our office in Indonesia. We will request urgent medical assistance. Now I ask that you all escort the horcrux back to Gringotts. I will update our colleague.”

There was again no sound until the Crown Prince appeared by his side. “Mr Firenze, I thank you and yours for your assistance this evening. Were you able to hear any of the conversation about the Naga?”

“Only a small portion, Your Royal Highness, I thank you and yours for trying to seek assistance for the poor being. I can only hope that the removal of the soul piece will be as successful as it was for Lord Potter.” 

“My curse breakers have told me that Lord Potter’s was easier as it was not made intentionally - it was trapped in scar tissue. The Naga seems to have the soul piece intertwined with hers so we will make an offering to Our Lady in the hopes that she can be saved and the soul piece successfully removed. If it acceptable, I should wish to seek an audience with your Chief Magorian after we have captured the wix. Were the arrows an acceptable offering?”

“The arrows were more than acceptable, Your Royal Highness. They have proved a great boon in our hunting. And, if you will excuse me, we do not address each other with an honorific. Magorian is just Magorian just as I am just Firenze.”

“My apologies to you and yours. Would it be agreeable for me to come - both to thank your kind for your services and to discuss the rite we plan to use to judge the wix - the Rite of Seven?”

“Of course, it has been many years since our kinds have worked together. I shall inform Magorian and we will anticipate your arrival. Do you have any further requirements of me here?”

“No, thank you very much. Would you like to use some of our underground passages to speed your journey home?”, the Crown Prince asked.

“No thank you. I am much more comfortable in the open air. I should be taking my leave as well. I look forward to seeing you soon.”

***

Barty had lost track of the time he had been in this room staring at the stone walls and trying to free himself. He had called for Winky on multiple occasions but she hadn’t appeared. He feared that the snake had eaten her or that his Lord had taken out his displeasure on her. She wouldn’t have been the first house elf that the Dark Lord tortured or murdered. It was a shame as she had been the only being that had cared for him since he was taken from Azkaban - well aside from his Lord.

He was surprised when a part of one of the walls appeared to open and a taller-than-average goblin entered his room. His head was feeling a bit fuzzy since he woke up this morning and he had to blink twice to ensure that he was not imagining what was currently happening.

“Good day, Mr Crouch. I understand that it has been some time since one of mine has been in to see you. Today, you shall experience goblin justice first hand. Tomorrow, you shall be released to your Ministry of Magic to face your wixen justice.”

He tried to maintain his mask, but he could feel himself pale. Few lived to tell the tale of goblin justice and those who did were generally quivering wrecks.

“No need to soil yourself Mr Crouch, we have a very special form of justice for you that will ensure that you are able to serve whatever sentence that the wixen deem appropriate. You may have noticed that you feel a bit woozy this morning. We have added a little potion of our own devising to your food. It will ensure that you will remember, but not be able to voice, everything that we tell you today. That is your punishment.”

Perhaps he had been incorrect in his assessment. There was no way that this would be a punishment. There is nothing that this creature could tell him that would bother him in the least.

“And what is it that you wish to tell me?”

“Ah, keen to accept one’s punishment. Almost makes us respect you. We shall start with explaining who we have just just admitted to one of our cells. He is a wix named Tom Marvolo Riddle and was apprehended this morning from a Riddle House in Little Hangleton Yorkshire. You may recognise the address as you gave it to a Miss Winky. She is a very kindly elf who is bound to your father, Mr Bartemius Crouch Sr. That have us the information necessary to track and subdue Mr Riddle. We are most grateful for your assistance.”

A Death Eater named Riddle? He wasn’t aware of one, but if he was found instead of his Master then the Dark Lord must be safe somewhere with Pettigrew and the snake.

“Winky was given clothes by my father. She is a free elf that is why she came when I called.”

“Interesting that this is your focus, but you left your father very injured by your ‘muggle fighting methods’. He needed elf healers and Miss Winky volunteered and re-bonded with him. As he was very keen to find the man who had initially imperius’d him, he asked if Miss Winky could appear to you here as you would no doubt send her to your scary dark lord. You believe that a non-goblin being could have entered one of our cells if we didn’t wish it to happen? You must be more stupid than you appear. You will be glad to know that your father is now healed and will be released today. Perhaps you will be cell-mates. We imagine that would be nice for you. But we am surprised that you have not asked about Mr Riddle.”

“Why would I care about someone I don’t even know?”

The goblin clicked their tongue, “Perhaps you know him by his alias of Lord Voldemort. He insists that we address him as such but, of course, we refuse as he is neither a lord nor is there a house of Voldemort. We must say we don’t find him as fearful as the wixen do - we generally expect our enemies to look less like infants. In any case, perhaps you would be interested in the results of his inheritance test. We know that it is a betrayal to share the information contained therein, but you won’t be able to speak of it will you? Let us see. Tom Marvolo Riddle … date of birth 31 December 1926 - not a young man is he? Immediate family - father Thomas Riddle, Sr (deceased - cause of death fratricide). Oh my, he was killed by your friend and he was a non-magical. Now that is surprising - we had always heard that your scary master only liked so-called purebloods. Hmmm.”

“This cannot be true.”

“Our tests do not lie Mr Crouch. We know that you are a pureblood and we knew your name when you refused to talk to us. Let us look at his mother… a Merope Gaunt - now she was magical - well somewhat - it seems she didn’t have sufficient magic to be offered a place at Hogwarts - what do you people call them? Ah yes, squibs. She was a squib but she must have been powerful enough to brew as it says that your friend was conceived under a love potion. That is unlucky, now what happened to her - died in childbirth. Oh that is sad…”

The Dark Lord could not possibly be a half-blood whose only magical lineage was through a squib. Whilst he knew that there were Death Eaters who were halfbloods, they were at least of established families and most killed their muggle parent. Well, he supposed he had as well by murdering his filthy muggle father. His mind was racing as the goblin kept speaking.

“No godparents - that is unusual… Now let us see Heirships and Lordships … Heir apparent to the House of Gaunt - oh but that was never claimed and ceased to be when a new heir was declared on 31 October 1981 and now the Lordship has been taken up… same with the Founding House of Slytherin - was heir apparent and now has no claim. Lord Slytherin has claimed his position and is most disturbed at what your friend had done in the name of his House.”

That drew his attention - everyone knew that the Dark Lord was the Heir of Slytherin - he reminded people of that often - he had never mentioned the Gaunt thing. But something played with his mind … that date … 31 October 1981? That was the date that the Dark Lord was defeated by the Potter brat and that meant….

“Catching on are you? The Right of Conquest. The failed murder of a toddler not only took your friend’s corporal form but his titles as well. And didn’t you compel your father to have him declared to be of age? Hmmm… well that would make a fourteen year old young man who is very angry with your friend for killing his parents the Lord of his houses. Dear me, what can a Lord do if he is angry with a member of his house?”

“He can ask Lady Magic to strip him of his family magics…” he mumbled.

“Why yes he can and it just so happens that Lord Potter accepted his Gaunt and Slytherin lordships this past weekend. Isn’t that convenient? From what we understand, however, he is not yet planning to strip him of the family magics - not for now at least. But we imagine if your scary dark lord found out that you were the cause of Lord Potter’s emancipation and therefore giving him that ability in addition to leading our Nation’s warriors to his hiding place that he would not be pleased with you at all.”

He shuddered but said nothing.

“We have also been studying that stylish tattoo on your arm whilst you have been sleeping. You must be very proud of having such fine artwork in your skin. Did you know that there is a magical leech contained therein? That the person who gave you that mark has the ability to siphon your magic when they need it? Of course you must. No one sensible would take such a mark without understanding the consequences of participating in what I am sure was an elaborate ritual.”

There was no way that could be true. The Dark Lord was the most powerful wizard in the world. He would have no reason to try to take magic from his followers.

“It just surprises us that the Heir to an, admittedly low ranking, pureblood house would choose to ofer up their magic to another - like being a slave isn’t it? It makes one think that perhaps Lady Magic was wrong to intrust you with magic if you are so willing to give it up.”

There was no response to that as it couldn’t be true.

“Now the final thing we wanted you to know before your potion wears off is the reason that the Goblin Nation have become interested in your friend. Do you know what a horcrux is?”

“It is a way of trying to circumvent death by splitting one’s soul and is an abomination to magic itself,” he said without thinking like he was a school boy. Regulus Black had asked him about them before he disappeared. Regulus had been his best friend in school and he had always hoped that he didn’t act on making a horcrux. He had thought that he might have been the cause of his friend’s death by explaining them to him.

“Indeed. And your dark friend made not one but seven of them - although we think he only intended to make six. We know the murder bit wouldn’t worry you given your actions, but the consequences of the act of even trying to make one is unforgivable in the eyes of Our Lady. Imagine what would happen if Lady Magic were called to judge your scary dark lord friend after he made seven - one of which has already been destroyed and the other six ready to be destroyed in the rite of judgement…”

He said nothing. He had always been told the Dark Lord wanted to bring back the old ways and worshipped Lady Magic. No one who honoured their Lady could do something so heinous. Surely this goblin was lying. But what was the point? If what they said was true it wasn’t as if he could tell anyone. Maybe they were just trying to mess with his mind.

“Well, our time is sadly ended as I have a bit of a surprise to announce at a Wizengamot meeting later. We shall leave you to your thoughts until your Ministry comes to pick you up tomorrow. Perhaps, if you ask very nicely, they will invite you to witness the rite against your friend on the eighteenth of the month. It should be most interesting. We wonder what will happen when your friend starts to lose his magic … what that will do to yours? Well, we shall see, shan’t we?”

With that, part of the wall disappeared again and the goblin left leaving him with thoughts and doubts that he wasn’t sure he would ever be able to silence.

***

Chapter Text

Daphne was sitting down to breakfast with Blaise, Tracey and Malfoy. Fortunately Krum had been making himself scarce since everyone found out that he tried to force Harry into the tournament and only turned up to the Great Hall occasionally for supper so they were able to have their other meals here without Blaise feeling uncomfortable. He hadn’t shared the whole story about Krum, but he definitely did not care for the man.

She was chatting quietly to Tracey about their potions essays when she saw more than the usual number of owls arrive. She recognised a fair few were the eagle owls from Gringotts which likely meant that Harry had written to a number of his friends. She watched as four letters were delivered to red-haired recipients at the Gryffindor table, one to Miss Dagworth-Granger, three to the Hufflepuffs, one each to the Headmaster and Deputy Headmistress and three were winging their way to the Slytherin table - dropping letters in front of her, Blaise and Malfoy.

She opened hers and read:

Dear Heiress Greengrass,

I hope that this letter finds you well and doesn’t take too much time from your meal-time hobby.

She laughed at that. Theo had written to say that she told him about oblivious Golden Boy watch. Initially she was angry but, in the end, she simply could not understand how someone who had the situational awareness to consistently best her Theo in duelling did not notice the large number of students fawning over him. He needed to learn to pay attention to these things given his station.

I am writing because, as a result of the discussions regarding my participation in that tournament, the Minister emancipated me. I did not tell anyone outside of my immediate family as I needed time to process the information, but I have told Neville and Theo (along with the heads of the allies of my houses including Lord Greengrass) this evening that I am now Lord Potter and it may be discussed at the Wizengamot tomorrow which means, I have no doubt, it will be in the papers. I did not wish for you to find out that way. 

Despite the wishes of the Ministry, this will not change anything. Regent Potter will continue to represent House Potter and, of course, Lord Black will continue representing House Black.

I can only apologise that I will not be there so that you could amuse yourself watching the reaction of those around me whilst I had dinner in the Great Hall. I imagine that those in your ‘heir watch’ category will react to the news.

I will sign off now as I have a fair number of these letters to write. I would appreciate if you could keep my counsel until such time as it appears in the press. I have written to my closest friends and relatives in addition to my allies so feel free to discuss with Heirs Fawley and Malfoy and Miss Davies as I expect she will likely be nearby.

Yours sincerely,

Harry

She folded the letter and placed it in the pocket in the inside of her robes and saw Blaise and Malfoy doing the same before Blaise beckoned and they headed up to their makeshift common room without finishing their breakfast.

The compared notes and saw that the basic texts of their notes were the same, but Malfoy was told that Lady Malfoy wished that he would write more frequently and Blaise had some nonsense about serpents being sulky about him having been away until they were bribed with blue fish which seemed to make him smile, but she could see that he was concerned so she pulled him aside.

“What is it?”

“Excuse me?”

“What in the letter upset you darling?”

He sighed, “Two things actually. Firstly, why would he imply that the Ministry was taking some sort of action that cause this to be discussed at the Wizengamot? Have they not done enough already?”

He paused and then looked away, “And secondly, I fear that I have left things too late to plead my case as everyone in the wizarding world will be after the young lord. I would not wish for him to think that I would seek to get to know him better because of his titles - that I am one of your heir watch people.”

She pulled his face back towards his, “I shouldn’t imagine that Lord Black would allow the Ministry to get away with anything - not to mention Lady Cassiopeia. On the second matter, it is ‘heir hunters’ not ‘heir watch’ (I must speak to my betrothed - he really needs to pay more attention to my interests) and my advice on this matter remains the same. When you have a chance speak to him plainly in person and tell him your feelings. Tell him about your patronus - don’t think I didn’t notice. If he is interested in wizards, I am sure you will stand in very good stead. You are one of the few who has titles that are similar to his and he shares things with you in his letters that he doesn’t with the rest of us. There is a connection - but please remember that it may just be the basis of a very good friendship, yes?”

Blaise just nodded and went to gather his things for potions. Pining, coupled with self-pity, was not a good look on him. She did decided that she would stop by the owlery and order a couple copies of the Daily Prophet this evening and tomorrow morning for each house - she did want to see the reaction to the news. People watching was such fun.

***

At the Gryffindor table, Ron read his letter and shrugged - Harry was going to be Lord Potter at some stage so that didn’t make much of a difference - but another envelope fell to the table with the message ‘Don’t read at the table’ fell out and so he excused himself and went into the hallway, quickly finding an alcove to duck into, and opened it. When he did, he was astonished to see a blank bit of parchment a note attached.

I worked on this with Padfoot and Moony. It is not the original since that was my Dad’s and well, you know. But anyway, it opens the same way as the other one and I thought there should be one at school. Let me know if it doesn’t work or whatever. Oh, by the way, apparently you may have to bump into someone while holding the map for their name to appear - Pads couldn’t remember exactly but Moons said that he remembered having to ‘accidentally’ fall into a lot of people to get it going.”

I would suggest sharing it with your brothers before they work out you have it but that decision (and the subsequent funeral if you don’t) is yours. Hope all is going well with your keeper training.

Harry

He pointed his wand at it and quietly said ‘I solemnly swear that I am up to no good’ and saw writing appear across the top. ‘Mr Prongslet, with much support from Messrs Padfoot and Moony, is proud to present the Marauders Map - the Next Generation’. He saw the castle map spreading out and saw two sets of footprints coming up behind him and quickly felt one set of hands grab the map and the other the note from Harry.

“Cool”, said Fred who was holding the map.

“Harry is right about the funeral littlest brother of mine - sharing is caring,” George added, “Looks like we are going to have to have a lot of little run-ins with people - I hope not everyone. Fortunately you are quite clumsy anyway. Make sure you bump into Krum at the first possible opportunity.”

Fred laughed and handed him back the map as George gave him back the letter. He knew they didn’t even need a map, but this was going to definitely be fun.

***

Back in his office, Albus was reading the letter he had received with a slight scowl.

Headmaster Dumbledore and Deputy Headmistress McGonagall,

My apologies for sending you copies of the same letter. All of my correspondence with respect to my magical education have been with Professor McGonagall so I found myself rather surprised to receive a letter from the Headmaster on the matter. I deemed it appropriate to copy her in as she, as the Head of my Hogwart’s house, is most familiar with my studies.

To answer your question Headmaster, I currently have no plans to return to studying full-time at Hogwarts during this term. As I told you in August, my primary reason for not returning to school was that Peter Pettigrew was at large. This is still the case and, since the day that we last spoke, there has been an additional threat to my well-being in the form of the fake defence professor who  tried to enter me into a tournament meant for students with far greater experience and more mature magic than I possess. I am not certain why the fact that the person was caught would be considered to a reason to return unless there have been steps taken to prevent someone else doing the same thing.

If you are concerned about my education, my performance is better than it has been in the past three years - particularly in History of Magic, Herbology, Astronomy and Potions. I have been able to study PPE and Magical Law which, as you are aware, are of even more importance to me since the Ministry decided to emancipate me and these subjects are not available at Hogwarts. My classmates and I are at least a month ahead of the syllabi for each subject we are studying - in several classes we are expecting to finish the fourth year curriculum by Yule. The work I am doing studying Horned Serpents in the wild cannot be carried out at Hogwarts.

Aside from safety concerns and the lack of certain core classes, the other important issue that I will consider when I decide when, and if, to return full-time to Hogwarts is my family. Prior to June of this year, I had none. Now I have do and am able to spend at least a few hours with all of them each week which means the world to me. This has made me start to think about whether attending a full-time boarding school is the right thing for me. I will factor this into my decision when it comes time to decide what to do next term.

I thank you for your concern with respect to my education and I assure you that I will inform you when my family and I make a decision with respect to the spring term.

I trust that you are well.

Yours sincerely,

HJP

This would not do. Harry needed to be at the school. He could see that the whole Moody debacle did not speak well for him nor for the school’s security but, when the real Alastor awoke from his coma, he would be able to train the boy in the way that was required. He should want to attend the school that his parents had so loved and yet he was complaining that there weren’t sufficient courses for him to study. There were plenty of children who grew up to be Lords and Ladies and they all managed without those courses. He supposed he had taken them when he attended school but he agreed with Headmaster Dippet that the Politics and Wizarding Law courses served as a way to disenfranchise Muggle-born students as they just taught about a system that was closed to all but a privileged few. 

When he had scanned the revised agenda for that afternoon’s Wizengamot meeting he saw that there was an item about Harry’s seat since his emancipation. He would take the opportunity to try to have a chat to him. The personal touch was what was required - he needed to feel that he still had a family at Hogwarts. Yes, that was the answer.

***

Lady Longbottom was adjusting her Wizengamot robes and checking her appearance in the looking glass in the ladies lounge outside of the meeting room. She found that she was very much looking forward to the meeting today after her discussions of the previous evening.

She had been absolutely appalled that the idiotic Fudge had emancipated Heir - no Lord - Potter in an attempt to try to salvage some political points. The fact that he had also lost the Ministry one million galleons through the incompetence of his staff was equally galling and so she decided, with the support of Lord Diggory and Regent Potter (Lady Bones was unable to attend their usual pre-meeting get together but had sent a note saying that she definitely did not support the bill proposed by that awful Umbridge woman to have the DMLE report directly to the Minister rather than continue the long-standing tradition of an independent law enforcement function nor the budget) to bring forward her plan to force a vote of no confidence in the government. She only hoped that, if it passed, Lady Bones would agree to serve as Minister until such time as elections could be held. She was definitely the right witch for the job.

She made her way into the chamber and found her seat next to Lord Diggory and saw that Regent Potter was being prevented from taking his seat and was being escorted to the antechamber by the Sargent-at-arms. That was odd and Lord Diggory had no answer when she questioned it.

The Chief Warlock arrived late, as usual, and called the meeting to order with the first agenda item being the introduction of new members. She was surprised to see that Arthur Weasley had finally accepted his Lordship. It was actually very sweet that he mentioned his wife when he said that he was happy to be allied with House Prewett as he had been since the day he met the now-Lady Weasley. She made a note that she would need to invite Lady Weasley to tea as it was important to get to know the power behind each seat. She was flabbergasted when Harry Potter was then introduced as Lord Potter. The gasps heard around the room indicated that the Minister had not even told his own people about this particular blunder. This had not been discussed - she was under the impression that Regent Potter would continue to represent House Potter until such time as Harry finished his education.

“Harry my boy,” Dumbledore said, “I am surprised that you are planning to take your seat.”

“It is Lord Potter within this chamber, Chief Warlock. I am not, as it happens, planning to take my seat today. Whilst this government has deemed it fit to emancipate me and I have accepted the titles that Lady Magic has bestowed upon my house and me, I intend to continue to have Regent Potter continue to represent my house until my family and I deem that I am ready to shoulder that responsibility myself. I am only here because Regent Potter received a letter late last evening from a Madam Umbridge, who I understand is a secretary to the Minister, stating that Regent Potter would not be able to continue to carry out the role since my emancipation. I have taken time from my studies this afternoon to ensure that he is able to continue on the role that I asked him to perform.”

“Hem, hem,” Madam Umbridge simpered, “I am the Senior Undersecretary to Minister Fudge and I am afraid that you are unable to do so Mr Potter. Lords do not have regents, they can have what is known as a proxy to vote in their stead, but the proxy must be a member of the Wizengamot in their own right. The werewolf is not a member of the Wizengamot and therefore cannot operate on behalf of your House. The Ministry is more than prepared to provide a proxy for you if you cannot arrange one.”

“Of course Lord Potter,” Dumbledore said very quickly (obviously seizing on the opportunity), “I will remind you that your father gave the proxy for House Potter years ago. I would be more than happy to assume the role again until you feel you are ready to accept the role.”

“Thank you Chief Warlock, and my house thanks you again for your years of service, but it will not be necessary. Madam Umbridge, I assure you that I understand the difference between a regent and a proxy. As I am sure you are aware, under the Regency Act of 1547, a member who has ascended to their Lordship is permitted to appoint a Regent of their choosing. The law does not specify that the Regent must be a member in their own right of the Wizengamot - only that they have been duly appointed by the Lord of the relevant house. For the absence of doubt I, Harry James Potter, Lord of the Most Noble and Most Ancient House of Potter hereby reappoint Remus John Lupin as Regent for House Potter until such time as I deem myself ready to step into the shoes of my ancestors. Further, I am not clear why a Government appointee, your prejudices notwithstanding, felt that they had the right to question the membership of the Lords’ benches.”

She was quite impressed with the young man’s demeanour. He was speaking calmly and holding his temper. He had his hair styled in a manner that was extremely reminiscent of Lord Fleamont Potter. She was sure that he would have been very proud of the way that his grandson was handling himself today. His lessons with Regent Potter and Madame and Mr Tonks were clearly paying off. She noted that he did look very tired though. 

“Mr Potter I am afraid you are discussing matters that you do not understand,” the Umbridge woman continued as if she were speaking to a rather mentally-challenged three-year-old, “The Minister and, by extension, his Senior Undersecretary have the right…”

“May I be recognised?”, Lord Shafiq interrupted.

“Of course. Lord Shafiq has the floor,” Dumbledore said.

“Lord Potter is correct. The act in question was put in place when one of my ancestors was murdered and his son was raised to the Lordship at the age of 3. Outside influences tried to control his seat and this act was put in place to allow his mother, the then Lady Shafiq, to act as Regent at a time when Ladies were not permitted to take seats in this body. I am sure that Madam Bones can confirm that this is in effect. Congratulations on your Lordship and your knowledge of our laws, Lord Potter.”

Harry gave a small bow to the man as Lady Bones stood, “Lords Potter and Shafiq are correct. This remains the law of the land Madam Umbridge, a simple check with the Ministry’s legal staff would have avoided this discussion and disruption to Lord Potter’s day.”

“As this is resolved, the Wizengamot continues to recognise Remus John Lupin as Regent Potter and he is free to take his seat,” Dumbledore said.

The Umbridge woman looked outraged as she stared daggers at Lady Bones.

“Chief Warlock?”, Harry asked.

“Yes my boy?”, he replied to a slight wince from Harry.

“As I am here, would it be possible for me to sit with Regent Potter for the session? I have never seen this body in action and it would be useful for my studies.”

“Any objections?”, he asked and after a pause he allowed it and Harry followed Regent Potter (who had since emerged from the anteroom) to his seat with a smile.

Lord Carrow asked to be recognised, “Whilst all of us, I am sure, congratulate Lord Potter, and indeed Lord Weasley, on his new position, may I ask why this government decided to emancipate a child? There have been many cases going back to the Grindelwald war where there have been houses with an heir and no Lord - why is House Potter’s case any different?”

Whilst she had no proof as he had never been brought to trial, she had always been convinced that Lord Carrow was in league with he-who-must-not-be-named. She had noticed a dark tone in his voice when he mentioned Harry’s name. She sat on the edge of her seat as Fudge stumbled through an explanation. The Chief Warlock had to step in on numerous occasions to control the benches from expressing their outrage - especially after Lord Black responded to a comment by stating that the emancipation had come despite the objections of Harry’s guardian and the heads of both of his houses.

This led onto a questions about the impostor professor for which Fudge had no answers and Lady Bones reminded everyone that the investigation was classified and this was an open session pointing to the press who were hanging on every word. The Chief Warlock cleared the room and then there was a small debate as to whether Harry could remain but eventually it was agreed that, as a Lord, he was so entitled.

“As the Minister will be aware from the daily updates that I provide to his office, the real Alastor Moody was found at Hogwarts on the evening that his impostor was taken into custody by the Goblin Nation. The DMLE thank the Headmaster who allowed us access to where we thought he might be held. He was found unconscious and is in a magical coma in our treatment wing. From what the healers tell us, there have been a number of attacks on his mind to extract memories and so they are not sure what his mental state will be when he is awake which they expect to be in the next couple of days,” Amelia said.

“Why did you allow the fake one to be taken into custody by the goblins?”, Madam Umbridge asked.

“Under the terms of the 1752 Goblins Accord, we had to. It is protocol. I have been informed that we will get custody of the suspect once they have completed their internal justice.”

“And you just allowed this?”

“Yes, Madam Umbridge. It is the law,” Lady Bones sighed.

“Thank you Dolores, is there anything else Amelia?”, Fudge said.

“Yes Minister, as you recall Mr Crouch was taken ill at the end of the meeting and was taken in for healing. He was released last night and turned himself into the aurors.”

“For what reason?”, Dumbledore asked.

“He claims that his son is alive, that he helped to break him out of Azkaban to fulfil his dying wife’s last wish and that he has been holding him under the imperius for the past 12 years,” Lady Bones took a breath, “He says that the son broke free from the curse at the Quidditch World Cup and is the person who was impersonating ex-auror Moody. He also said that he has been under the imperius since late August and that Lord Voldemort is back.”

There was an uproar throughout the chamber and the Chief Warlock had to implement silencing charms. She noticed that Lord and Regent Potter, Lady Malfoy, Lord Black and their allies all maintained their composure and their masks. That made sense from what Neville had told her about Harry’s encounter with the wraith of he-who-must-not-be-named back in their first year. She also noticed Lord Carrow subtly look at Lord Parkinson.

“That cannot be true Amelia,” Fudge said, “He is dead. Obviously Barty is insane. May I ask why I am just hearing about this now?”

“I was unable to get an appointment to see you, but it is written in the report that I submitted to your office last night. And I would remind you that the possibility that Lord Voldemort has returned is consistent with the intelligence that I have presented showing that the dark marks of prisoners in Azkaban have become more pronounced all summer, with the information that the late Lord Malfoy left behind, and the information gathered from the Death Eaters who were arrested after Lord Malfoy’s deaths.”

“This is nonsense Cornelius,” the Umbridge woman said in her sickly sweet voice, “This is why I don’t bother showing you these reports. Amelia is just seeking more funding for her area. This is why we need to have the DMLE under your direct control.”

“Excuse me,” Lord Nott said, “Are you telling us that there is evidence that the Dark Lord has returned and you were not planning on telling the members of this body?”

“There is no evidence,” Madam Umbridge said sound exasperated, “Only the rants of murderers and those of addled mind.”

“But Madam Bones just stated…,” a woman from the People’s Benches, whose name she thought was Madam Harris, said quietly.

“Madam Bones is lying in an attempt …”

“Enough Madam Umbridge,” Lord Black said sternly, “Protocol dictates that we do not accuse our colleagues during a session. You will restrain yourself or I shall motion for your dismissal from this body for another three sessions.”

“Dolores … please,” Fudge said, “Members of the Wizengamot. Now that these matters have been brought to my attention I assure you that your Government will give them the utmost consideration.”

She had had enough of this bumbling fool. She looked to Lord Diggory and then requested the floor.

“Lady Longbottom is recognised.”

“Thank you Chief Warlock. House Longbottom would like to put forward a Motion of No Confidence in this government.”

“On what grounds?”, Madam Umbridge yelled out.

“Chief Warlock, representatives of the People and my Lords and Ladies. In this meeting alone, we have learned that, under the Minister’s leadership, this Government has deemed it appropriate to emancipate a minor to force them to participate in a tournament for which it had already been proven that he did not enter. The Government’s mishandling of the contract with the Goblin Nation over the artefacts of said tournament have led to a payment of one million galleons from our Treasury at a time when the Government is already trying to cut spending.”

“Notwithstanding, the fact that a key advisor to the Minister has chosen to withhold information on the potential reemergence of … of Lord Voldemort, the Minister apparently did not even notice that one of his inner team, the Head of the Department of International Magical Cooperation was under an imperius curse for over two months. The budgets presented today for consideration show proposed cuts (for the fourth consecutive year mind you) in spending on the DMLE and in education through grants to Hogwarts. Yet there seems to be enough money to construct a new ballroom and wine cellar and for five foreign trips in the next six months for the Minister and his entourage, including ones to Italy and France - both of which the Minister visited over this past summer.”

“You have to understand … it is important to maintain appearances with our continental cousins,” Fudge said.

“I understand but I fail to see why the existing facilities that have served the Ministry for nearly three centuries are insufficient for your purposes.”

“The Presidential Palace in Italy far exceeds our facilities in terms of its grandeur. I know as the Minister invited me as one of his guests to their Yule ball last year,” the Umbridge woman said.

“If I may?”, Lady Fawley said.

“The chair recognises Lady Fawley”.

“The Presidential Palace was a gift to the nation of Italy by the retiring President Luigi Zulian in the eleventh century. No public funds were used in its construction nor in its upkeep. I also note that the Presidential Palace is in Venice and the proposed trip is to Milan.”

“And how would you know this?”, Umbridge spat out.

“That the trip is to Milan? I can read. That the Presidential Palace was donated to the nation along with an endowment for its upkeep? I must not have made an impression as the hostess of the evening but I arranged that ball as my husband is the President of Magical Italy and we reside in the Presidential Palace during the school year.”

Umbridge started to splutter an apology but Lady Fawley just waved her hand and sat back down.

“To continue Chief Warlock, I am sure that everyone in this room will recall the arguments that went into the increase in the rates for businesses in the magical districts during the summer. At the time we were assured that the funds were required to beef up security around the World Cup and would be used for public services in the longer term. I know that many businesses have struggled to make these additional payments and I am certain that none would be happy to know that their hard-earned money is being used to build a new ballroom. From what I can see, the priorities of this government appear to be to feather their own beds at the cost of the security and education of the magical populace. With the potential of another period of troubles if not war on the horizon I, for one, can not sit quietly whilst the desires of the few are deemed to be more important than the needs of the people. For these reasons, and many others, I put forward a Motion of No Confidence.”

She sat back down and saw a smile from Lord Diggory, Fudge was squirming in his chair and the Umbridge woman looking incandescent in her rage.

“Thank you Lady Longbottom. Does anyone wish to second the Motion?”, the Chief Warlock said looking around the room, “Ah yes, Madam Harris?”

The woman stood and said, “The merchants that I represent from the magical district in Durham have expressed their dissatisfaction with the increases and the impact on their livelihoods. There has been an increase in businesses going under. And if … if you-know-who is back then I believe that we will need a strong security force to counteract this. I second the motion on behalf of the people of Durham.”

“Now see here,” Fudge said, “I’m sure we can work something out..”

“Minister, the motion has been proposed and seconded so will be taken to a vote. If those on the government benches would please vacate the chamber, a vote will be carried out,” Dumbledore said calmly.

There was much grumbling as they filed out but she was hopeful that the vote would go her way. One rarely had the opportunity to do these things and, if it failed, it would be years before she could try again. Fortunately, even though Lords Carrow and Parkinson voted against the motion (along with their proxies for a number of Houses where the Lords were currently guests of the government in Azkaban), the ayes won with 71% of the vote which was over the two thirds majority required.

Fudge looked like he had expected the outcome when he returned to the chamber with the rest of the Government bench. Madam Umbridge, however, did not look pleased especially when the Chief Warlock explained that Fudge would, as was tradition, be accompanied by the Head Auror as he cleaned his office and returned home to ensure that all internal government documents would remain the property of the Ministry. That made her suspect something was up.

“As we are now without a government, it is required that the Wizengamot name an interim Minister until such time as elections are next held on the vernal equinox. I open the floor to nominations.”

She saw Harry lean over to Regent Potter and ask, “Why does he refer to the vernal equinox rather than Ostara?”

“Albus does not celebrate the Sabbats. He never has as far as I am aware.”

“Thanks Moony”.

Whilst they were speaking, Madam Umbridge nominated herself which was seconded by some ministry lackey she didn’t know. She was just about to nominate Lady Bones when Lord Black was recognised.

“I am not sure if she is interested in the role but House Black wishes to nominate Lady Amelia Bones for Minister. Lady Bones has served this body with diligence and honour - both as the head of House Bones and as the Head of the Department of Magical Law Enforcement. Given the times for which we may need to prepare I can not think of a better Minister to lead us forward - even if it is temporarily,” Lord Black said and his nomination was quickly seconded by Lord Greengrass.

Not surprisingly, Lord Carrow was nominated by Lord Parkinson. No one provided a second so it was just the two candidates. Voting for Minister was done in private so booths were set up in an adjacent room. She quickly went out to vote for Lady Bones and then saw Harry and Regent Potter talking quietly so she went over to join them.

“I was very impressed with your speech Lady Longbottom. Regent Potter and I were just talking about how effective it was.”

“Aunt Augusta when we are not in the Chamber Harry, but that you very much. I must say I was thinking how proud your grandparents would be of your speech at the beginning of the session. I was flabbergasted that Madam Umbridge blindsided you last night since Remus was unaware of the situation when we met.”

“The letter arrived while we were meeting Augusta, I just didn’t see it until after everyone left. But I agree that Harry was very impressive,” Remus said putting his hand on his shoulder.

Harry was about to reply when Remus said quietly, “Harry go to your grandfather. Headmaster at eight o’clock and Lord Parkinson at three. Both coming this way.”

Harry nodded and very quickly moved away from the on-coming traffic. She knew that the Headmaster had written about his schooling and assumed that Lord Parkinson was shopping his poor daughter again. She took it upon herself to speak to Lord Parkinson as Remus seemed to tackle the Headmaster until the bell rang signifying the vote had been completed and the session was to resume.

Once they were in their seats, the results were announced and Lady Bones graciously accepted the position of Interim Minister. They didn’t announce the actual voting but, by the ovation she received, it was clear that she had won by a large margin. She stated that she would need some time to review her staff, that she would initially appoint her deputy - Head Auror Scrimgeour - to act as interim Head of the DMLE and she was withdrawing the proposal about the independence of the DMLE and the budget from consideration at the meeting today. The Chief Warlock swore her into her new role and, since she had removed the two major agenda items from the docket, asked for any other business to be raised. She starting putting her papers together, thinking her day was about done, when the Sargent at Arms came into the room.

“Chief Warlock, apologies for the interruption but a member of the Wizengamot has arrived late but would like to raise a point.”

“Of course Miss Hanna,” Dumbledore said looking slightly perplexed, “Please introduce the member.”

“I present Her Majesty, Queen Rinoroka of the Goblin Nation - a member of the People’s Benches.”

A very tall elf walked in bedecked in jewel-encrusted weapons and walked over to stand before the Chief Warlock. As the queen did so, she noted that Lady Bones, Lord Black, Harry and Remus all gave a small bow, and that Madam Umbridge started on one of her creature rants. Lady Bones - no Minister Bones - silenced her and called for Miss Hanna to return.

“Members of the Wizengamot, I apologise on behalf of the now former Senior Undersecretary. Miss Hanna, would you please be so kind as to escort Miss Umbridge and ask Auror Shacklebolt to assist her in cleaning out her office and escorting her home. Thank you and, again I apologise. On behalf of the Government Benches, we welcome Her Majesty to the meeting.”

“Thank you Minister. We must say that we thought we would be seeing another in that chair but are pleased with the change. Our sons speak very highly of you,” the Queen said before turning to address the Wizengamot.

“Yes Rinoroka, welcome to the Wizengamot,” Dumbledore said (once again ignoring all proper decorum), “I’m afraid that the session was just about to be closed, but I imagine there is a purpose in your attendance this afternoon.”

“Yes Chief Warlock,” Her Majesty said, ignoring the slight, “Members of the Wizengamot. It has been many years since the Goblin Nation have sat in this chamber, but we are here today to inform you that we have today captured a Wixen who will stand accused of crimes against Lady Magic and the Goblin Nation. He will be held, under the accord between the Goblin Nation and Wixenkind of 1752, in our custody until his trial which will be held on 18 November of this year. We plan to try him under the Rite of Seven after which he will be handed over to your wixen law officials to face your justice as we understand that he is wanted by your Ministry.”

She noticed that Harry and Remus looked at each other and smiled as the Goblin Queen continued.

“Minister, we would also inform you that we have tried the other wix that was taken in last week. He has faced our justice so we would appreciate it if you could send someone to collect him tomorrow. The Crown Prince or Prince Ragnuk will be able to fetch him for your people.”

“I will arrange this. May we ask the identities of the two prisoners, Your Majesty?”

“Of course Minister. The impostor taken last week for tampering with artefacts of our Nation is a Mr Bartemius Crouch, Jr. It took us a while to determine his identity as he was deemed to be dead many years ago.”

There were murmurs around the room - she noted Lords Carrow and Parkinson talking to each other again.

“The prisoner captured today is a Mr Tom Marvolo Riddle although he chooses not to answer to that name.”

“Tom Riddle?,” Dumbledore said, “That is impossible.”

“We assure you it is possible Chief Warlock. Mr Crouch gave us the information required to apprehend Mr Riddle. We must say that he is a rather pathetic specimen - looking more like a malformed skeletal infant than a wizard - but we have confirmed his identity. By the way Minister, there was another wix who was brewing potions to keep Mr Riddle alive who we also believe to be wanted by your Ministry. We have left him confined in the house where we found Mr Riddle. We can provide the details if you should like to collect him. His name, as we recall, is Peters or Pettigo? Again, our sons can provide you or your people with the location. He is secured there.”

“Thank you Your Majesty, I shall request an appointment with the Crown Prince at his earliest convenience.”

A timid wizard named Mr Simmons raised his hand and was recognised, “Eugene Simmons representing Brighton and Hove. May I ask - well I am not sure of whom? If Mr Crouch Sr said that his son was helping you-know-who and his son is definitely alive and in custody now - does that mean that you-know-who is really back?”

An uproar went through the chamber and Dumbledore silenced the room before recognising Lord Nott.

“The prisoner that Her Majesty mentioned, Tom Riddle. He was a student at Hogwarts - several years behind me. He was a smart boy who was raised in a muggle orphanage. He became very dark, from what I understand, after I left school and went on to rename himself as Lord Voldemort. He went on to corrupt my son as well as many others. So, assuming Her Majesty is correct in his identification (and I cannot see how she could not be as we all use the Goblin Nation to confirm our inheritances and blood doesn’t lie), then the one you call you-know-who or others address as the Dark Lord must be currently in custody within the Goblin Nation.”

“You would be correct, Lord Nott. He calls himself by that name although there is no house of Voldemort and he is not nor has he ever been a lord. We found him quite distasteful to be honest.”

“May representatives of this body visit the prisoner?”, Dumbledore asked.

“The only wix who enter our cell blocks are those who are to face our justice. However, we are happy to welcome any of you who choose to attend our ritual room on the 18th of November to see Mr Riddle face his justice. The rite will be held to coincide with the penumbral lunar eclipse.”

“That is appreciated but you should be aware that this man still has his followers who may seek him out.”

“We are always happy to welcome additional prisoners to our cells, Chief Warlock. Any wix foolish to try anything in our halls will soon find themselves at the end of our weapons. We have taken more than the usual number of precautions and our warriors always enjoy target practice. Looking at the time, however, we must take our leave. We thank you for listening and will send details of the ritual.”

“We are most grateful for your attendance and your confidence in this body, Your Majesty,” Minister Bones said, “I will ensure that I speak to the Crown Prince as soon as possible.”

“Yes, thank you Rinoroka. We look forward to witnessing this ‘ritual’ of yours,” Dumbledore said and she noticed that a lot of the members of both her benches and the people’s benches were visibly annoyed at his disrespect.

She didn’t know how she was really feeling as Dumbledore droned on for a bit about their vows and how everything that had been discussed in the meeting was confidential and couldn’t be discussed with anyone outside of the chamber without significant penalty. She was pleased that Amelia had been elected - she knew that the woman was unimpeachable and would serve the community well. She had known that he-who-must-not-be-named would be back one day after Neville had told her of Harry’s meeting with him in his first year, but she hoped it would be later - when the nation was better prepared. She wouldn’t even be able to warn Neville about it. But, she noted, Remus and Harry both looked completely composed throughout the entire discussion. Perhaps they knew something that she didn’t.

As she was leaving the ministry, after having congratulated and offering her support to Amelia, she was surprised to see Lord Black approach. She imagined he would have been returning home with Harry and Remus to whom she had bade farewell a few minutes earlier.

“Lady Longbottom, I was wondering if I could impose upon you to invite you to tea at Black Manor tomorrow at a time of your convenience? There are some matters I think it would be advantageous to discuss.”

She decided not to think too much about it as she agreed to meet him there tomorrow at four in the afternoon before he excused himself to go to the Daily Prophet offices to ensure that they were not printing anything untoward about his great-grandson. She imagined that he had been spending a great deal of his time there lately. One thing she knew was that tomorrow would be an interesting day.

***

Cho Chang was having a mostly good day. She had managed to sneak into the second year girl’s dorm and take one of each pair of shoes left from that Loony Luna girl so she would be forced to wear mismatched pairs (although she though that the girl wouldn’t even notice - how she was a Ravenclaw was beyond her). She had walked hand in hand into the Great Hall for dinner with Cedric who escorted her to her table and then smiled as Susan Bones glared at her from the Hufflepuff table. The girl may be an heiress and her aunt may be the new Minister, but she couldn’t compete with Miss Cho Chang when it came to boys. Not with her secret weapon.

The only bad point in the day had been when she hadn’t received a letter she had been expecting that morning. Whilst Cedric was definitely a good catch, Harry Potter was a better one - especially since he was now Lord Potter and Heir to the House of Black. She had tried her perfume on him the previous year, when he clearly didn’t know or care about his position, and it had worked when she wished him luck in his match. She could see the interest in his eyes. She hadn’t pursued it, however, as Cedric was much better looking.

When she saw the photo of Harry in his fine robes at the Wizengamot meeting in the Daily Prophet, she changed her mind. Cedric would be a good back-up plan, but Harry was already a Lord and had scrubbed up very well. The problem, of course, was that he wasn’t attending school this term so she had written him a letter and sprayed a small amount of her perfume onto it. The letter was just congratulating him on his lordship and expressing her hope that they could perhaps meet up in Hogsmeade on the next Saturday. She imagined, since he lived with muggles, he may have to decline but she had expected him to express his regrets - she would think of somewhere that they could meet in muggle London over the winter holiday break. She thought her Ah-ma would think this a good use of the attraction potion that was laced in her perfume. Ah-ma wanted her to better her circumstances. 

She had to start rationing the potion as she had a limited supply and wanted to keep both Cedric and Harry on the go. She had used some perfume around Cedric on the way to dinner as she had thought she had noticed his eye wandering the previous evening.

Aside from not receiving a letter, she was having a lovely dinner. Marietta was on fine form and Cedric was sending her nice looks from his table. She was taken by surprise when Professor McGonagall came into the Great Hall a bit late and stood in the front to make an announcement.

“Please excuse me for interrupting your dinner ladies and gentlemen but a rather serious situation has arisen. We have been contacted by the aurors who have informed us that a potion-soaked letter was sent from Hogwarts. The letter was intercepted before the recipient received it. The potion in question - an attraction potion - is not technically illegal so no charges are being pressed and the sender has not been identified to us. The aurors, however, have informed us that, should the situation recur, the intended recipient will seek a restraining order against the sender.”

There was a bit of a buzz around the room and she pretended to look around in shock. How could his muggle relatives have detected the potion? It didn’t make any sense. Still she hadn’t been identified and so Cedric would have to change from plan B back to plan A.

“I would remind you that, whilst such potions are not against the law, they are against Hogwarts policy and any student found with them will be suspended if not expelled - especially if they are used on another student. Now I can imagine this may seem distressing to some of you. Fortunately, Madame Pomfrey has agreed to scan any students who think that they may have been effected by such a potion and Professor Snape has provided an antidote that could be used on any such person. So any student who wishes to be tested can turn up at the hospital wing during any free period in confidence. Please excuse my interruption and enjoy your dinners.”

She watched the Professor sit down and look around the room before falling into conversation with Professor Flitwick. Her Ah-ma’s potion was already hidden in a secret compartment in her trunk and so was safe. It wasn’t like she could risk using it again for a while or that she would even need to - she had already hooked Cedric and she was the best looking girl in the school. The good thing was Cedric didn’t look distressed or anything so all would be fine - she would see if she could have lunch with him tomorrow - just to make sure that everything was okay. Yes - that would work. 

She didn’t see Cedric at all during the next day and even checked the library to see if he was preparing for the upcoming tournament - she knew he had been spending extra time researching the past tournaments. She finally came across him the following day outside of the Great Hall and he asked if he could speak to her privately. There had been a rumour that there was going to be a ball associated with the tournament (why else would they have been asked to bring dress robes to school?) so she assumed he was finally going to ask her to be his date.

“Miss Chang. I know that you have been using an attraction potion on me. I have been cleansed and have spoken to my parents and grandfather to say that if I ever even mention your name in passing that they are to inform the headmaster and Professor Sprout to have you expelled. Kindly stay out of my sight and out of my life. Provided you do not continue in your attempts to pursue me, I will give you the grace of allowing you to remain in school. I will also be watching you to ensure you don’t try this on anyone else. Good day.”

He turned and left room without even giving her a chance to explain. She decided to skip breakfast and headed back to her room. She laid down in her bed and tried to figure out what to do next. She couldn’t do anything for a while, but somehow she would have to get Lord Potter on his own at some stage - surely he would be coming back to school at some point. Perhaps she should try to befriend the swotty Granger girl?

***

Sirius was sitting at the table waiting for Harry to come down to dinner on Tuesday night. They had spent the day in Hungary with the Contessa as she presented the results of her study of the efficacy of Monty’s version of the Wolfsbane Potion (which was now called the Moonpeace Potion). As part of her presentation, she had Harry, along with Neville, Theo and Hermione, prepare the potion to demonstrate that even fourth year students could easily brew it. He had been so proud of his puppy as he stood up there ignoring the crowd gathered around them as he and his friends each brewed a perfect batch of the potion. They had left Neville and Theo in Hungary with Marcella and Aunt Cassie. (There was another day of the conference and them being abroad left Harry free for the ritual tomorrow evening. They had used the excuse that Harry had to meet with Dafydd.) They had dropped Hermione back at school (and thankfully didn’t run into Dumbledore) and now he was sitting thinking about how to draw Harry out of the funk he had been in for the past few days. 

They had some time on their own since Moony and Grandfather had been called into the Wizengamot for the trials of the two Crouches. The rat’s trial was scheduled for tomorrow morning and he really wanted to attend that one - he wanted to see the traitor get his justice - but he had decided to stay home with Harry as the ritual would be tomorrow evening. He thought that may be the source of Harry withdrawing into himself and he was going to, once again, volunteer to take his place.

As he thought back, Harry had seemed fine after the Wizengamot meeting. He was relaxed when he saw the pictures of himself in the paper with the headline ‘The Youngest Lord in Centuries’. He was even fine after he had been notified of the potioned letter that had been sent to him - he only asked that Moony send a note to Lord Diggory to tell him about it since he had heard from Theo that Daphne said that Miss Chang was seeing Cedric.

They hadn’t told him about the discussion that had been conducted with Dumbledore when the Headmaster all but demanded their presence. Moony and Grandfather (he hadn’t gone since they didn’t want to risk him knowing that the goblins had involved them all in the Voldemort thing) had met with the man at Gringotts again where Albus stated that, now that Wormtail had been captured and with Voldemort at large again, Harry must come back to Hogwarts to ‘prepare himself for what was coming’. He remembered cringing when Moons had shown him the memory.

Grandfather had argued that the ritual would take care of Voldemort to which Albus replied that ancient rituals and praying to some magical god would not be the solution and that Harry, personally, had a role to play as it had been stated in a prophecy.

“You choose not to believe in Lady Magic yet you believe that a teenager must vanquish the man based on the words of a woman who was looking for a job? The same teenager who already vanquished said man as an infant? I believe that your ‘prophecy’ has already been fulfilled and, in the event that the ritual is not successful - that goblin justice and wixen justice don’t take care of the man - there is no way that any of us would advise Harry to return to your school which has proven to have significant holes in its protections. You must be mad,” Grandfather had said.

“He will need to know how to fight…”

“I will stop you there, Albus,” Remus had said, “If, for whatever reason, Voldemort is at large again after the ritual, we will not be following you in your attempts to rid the world of him. We did last time because we were young and stupid and believed in your reputation after the Grindelwald war. It was under your ‘guidance’ that James and Lily went into that house you set up for them, that Marlene, Dorcas, the Prewetts, the Bones all died along with them, that Sirius went to prison and that Harry was sent to grow up in an abusive home. We will take Harry far away from the fighting and we will keep him safe - safe from Voldemort and safe from your schemes.”

“Well said Remus,” Grandfather had said, “And not just Harry. All of our family - the Weasleys, the Malfoys, our allies’ children - I am sure Miss Dagworth-Granger will come with us as well. We will not stand by and watch another generation of magical children and young adults die. Our world has suffered enough. Gentlemen, I believe that we are finished here.”

He was very glad he hadn’t been there for that, as he may well be in Azkaban again if he had been, but was so happy that his family was all on the same page.

Harry had also been fine - in fact rather joyous - on Saturday. It was a Hogsmeade weekend and so Arthur and Molly had picked up their kids along with Hermione and two boys from Harry’s year named Dean and Seamus and brought them over to the Manor for a rather riotous game of quidditch, a boisterous lunch, the ubiquitous visit with Gryff and Sally and some potions practice for Harry and Hermione while the Weasley children plagued him and Moons with questions about the new map whilst trying to keep their parents at bay.

After the senior Weasleys took all the kids back to Hogwarts, they had gone to dinner at Fawley Manor where Heir Fawley was spending the weekend with his parents and Theo. Again, that all seemed to go well. The boys all got along and were happily chatting through the meal. The boys had hung out together whilst the adults talked after dinner and they went home and to sleep.

It was on Sunday when he had started to notice Harry being quiet and he had just put it down to the accumulation of the past couple of days and the worry about the trip to Hungary. Now that that was over, he was going to try to get to the root of the problem.

When Harry came down, he looked thoughtful rather than down - maybe a little bit distracted.

“Hey pup, are you worried about tomorrow? You know I will take your part. I didn’t want you to do it in the first place.”

“What? erm no, no. I trust the goblin’s enchantments and runes - I mean that’s how they caught him. I’ve written my part and memorised it so that’s fine. Like, everything with that will be over tomorrow and that’s great, yeah?”

“So we hope. But are you really sure that you are okay to do this? Really, there are any number of wizards who could take that part. I certainly can. Grandfather can…”

“No. I really think I should do it. I am the head of his houses. Only I can do that last part and I don’t feel bad about it at all. Inorok says that no one will know it’s me so I shouldn’t be in any more danger than I am now - you know with the Death Eaters. I just want that to be over.”.

He nodded, “Is there something else bothering you? You know you can talk to me about anything, right?”

“No, I mean just a lot of stuff going on with the potion, school work, the children’s bill, asking Lady Magic to take down a dark lord, trying not to think about what’s going to happen after if anyone finds out the boy-who-lived also participated in the ritual, you know - stuff.”

He laughed, “Yeah stuff that every other fourth year is dealing with.”

Harry smiled, “Have you thought about what you’re going to do when this is all over?”

“Well, I have a troublesome fourteen year old to look after and teach. I have my mastery to complete. And I think I am going to excuse myself tomorrow evening and head off to Black Manor to celebrate a certain imprisonment.”

“Cressida won’t like that. I’ll bet you’ll be joining us for supper and having an early night. But I was wondering more about, like, what you want to do - you told me you wanted to find someone…”

“Harry James Potter! Have you been talking to your Aunt Cassie?”

Harry actually smirked at him, “And Granaigh.”

“Don’t bring me into your shenanigans Bairn. I told you to let nature take its course,” Mia said with a smile from her portrait.

“Sorry Granaigh. But Sirius, I do have eyes. I see the way you look at her. Don’t you think it would be a good example for your godson to see a real courtship in action? I mean I will have to at some stage …”

“Not for many, many years puppy. Don’t you forget it.”

“All I ask is that you think on it. As Lord Potter, you have my permission, Heir Potter, to engage in a respectful courtship. And I believe you will find you have been invited to Malfoy Manor for tea on Saturday whilst I have my law lesson with Ted. Aunt Cassie and cousins Andi and Narcissa wish to speak to you on the matter. I am not sorry.”

Mia was openly laughing in her frame and Monty was trying to control his face.

“You understand that I would need Grandfather’s permission and, of course, the Contessa’s and that of her family. I suspect those would not be forthcoming given my past and my prospects.”

“I notice you’re not saying that you wouldn’t want to go out with her. So, take your tea, talk to Grandfather and Marcella and then have Grandfather speak to the Duca Medici. I, of course, will make myself available if required.”

“You had better watch yourself in your sleep young man - Lord or not. May I ask why you have chosen to engage in this rather dangerous form of action?”

“Dafydd says that we are likely to grow - what is the word? - … erm, ‘codependent’ if you don’t outside interests. And I have ever so much faith that my godfather will not prank me until at least the ritual has been completed. Good of the wizarding world and all that.

“Just wait until the weekend pup. Just wait.”

He had to admit, if only to himself, that he hoped Harry’s scheming came to fruition.

***

Chapter Text

Voldemort was sitting - well strapped into a chair - in the stone room where he had been held captive for at least a week. Or so he thought. No one had entered the room since he was brought in, put in this contraption and had some of his blood taken. There were tubes hooked into his arms which he assumed were providing enough nourishment to keep him alive but, without his potion from Nagini’s venom and the unicorn blood, he felt himself weakening by the hour. The only way he knew that time was passing was that, at some point each day, the lights would go off and his chair would recline so he was laying on his back. Someone must know where he was - surely Barty would come and find him. He couldn’t end up dying in a cell imprisoned by the filthy goblins. He had already tried, and failed, to use wandless magic to release himself from his chains. He had even pulled in some magic from the marks - he could feel it swell his core - but whatever blocks there were in this space still wouldn’t allow it out. Still it made his existence continue.

He thought back to the morning he was captured. The night before was like every other since he had been in the Riddle House. Nagini had gone out to hunt. Wormtail had fed him and carried him up to his bed. He had been a bit anxious that Barty hadn’t appeared with the boy as of yet, but knew that it may take time since the brat was in Siberia. The resurrection potion was ready for when he was brought to him - Wormtail had already gathered the bones from his ‘father’s’ grave site - all that was needed was the brat’s blood and Wormtail’s hand.

As he slept that night, he felt a wave of magic run through the house that lulled him into the easiest sleep he had experienced since he was cursed into his wraith-like state all those years ago. It was reminiscent of the magic of the Chamber at Hogwarts - or of the basilisk that he controlled. Could it be possible that the beast had sought him out? Surely her venom would more powerful that that of Nagini.

He had awoken feeling refreshed but then, all of a sudden, the comforting magic was gone. He called for Wormtail and Nagini. Nagini didn’t come as usual, but it was still dark so she may still be hunting as she needed extra feeding in order to produce the venom he required. Wormtail seemed even more sluggish than usual as he washed and dressed him and carried him down to the sitting room. The fire that had been keeping the resurrection potion had gone out. That should be impossible as he had cast the spell to keep it going himself.

He had told Wormtail to change into his animagus form to go and seek Nagini.

“My Lord, I cannot…”

“Do it or face the consequences Pettigrew,” he had replied grabbing his wand.

“My magic … I cannot transform,” he whimpered.

He had tried to cast the cruciatus curse and nothing happened.

“Go to the door and leave this place - it is somehow cursed. Once you have successfully transformed - change back and get me - we will go to Barty’s home. Now!”

It had seemed impossible that the house itself - the muggle house of his relatives had become immune to magic, but Barty’s residence was a magical home. Barty would, no doubt, go there to ensure his father was still under control. He knew that the man had been torturing his father at every opportunity.

He had heard a moaning at the door, “It won’t open, My Lord.”

But then he heard the door open and a pitiful scream from Wormtail.

There was silence until he saw a group of heavily armoured goblins appear in the doorway. He tried to use the killing curse, but nothing. They walked up to him, two of them placed some device around his neck and he called for Nagini in parseltongue before announcing to the assembled beasts.

“You goblins have no right to be in my home. There will be war over this.”

“Your home?,” the one who looked like the leader (based on his armour and weaponry) said incredulously, “Tom Marvolo Riddle, by order of Her Majesty, and with the full knowledge and approval of Lord Gaunt, you are hereby arrested for crimes against Lady Magic, Lord Death and the Goblin Nation. You will face your judgement at the time of the penumbral lunar eclipse. Until then, you will remain the prisoner of the Goblin Nation.”

That threw him a bit, his mother’s family had no Lord and they were all dead anyway - his uncle Morfin had died in Azkaban, his pathetic mother in childbirth and his grandfather had died around the same time. In all of his research there had not been a Gaunt in the Wizengamot since the 1800’s and, if there was a Lord Gaunt, why had his family lived in a filthy shack? He tried to focus back in on the room and speak, but they must have put some sort of silencing charm on him or there was something in the thing that they put around his neck. He was bundled into a cage - the indignity - and the team silently left the house, passing by another cage covered in runes with a terrified looking Wormtail inside. As they were about to vanish into the woods, he noticed that the leader removed a stone tablet from the foundations before rejoining the party that marched until they reached what looked like an old quarry. A door appeared in the rocks and he was carried into the earth and placed in a waiting cart with two guards After a cart ride that took absolute ages, he was carried out and placed in this chamber where the thing around his neck was removed as he was strapped in.

He hadn’t been outside in months and so had no idea when the next lunar eclipse would occur. The only thing that kept him going through this outrageous ordeal was the fact that he knew nothing that they could do to him would kill him. His horcruxes were all safe and well-guarded - well perhaps not the diary as Lucius had changed sides but, even if it were found, no one would know what it was or how to destroy it - if they used the diary then his sixteen year old self would absorb their magic and bring himself back to full body. He hoped it would be the Malfoy Heir so he would pay for his father’s betrayal.

***

Caleb Kirkpatrick was very surprised when Minister Bones asked to speak to him after the trial (and conviction) of Peter Pettigrew. He had worked for years on the politics beat of the Daily Prophet and, at least he liked to think, had good relationships with the government. He had largely been cast aside during the Fudge years as Fudge would only deal with Rita Skeeter until she was sent to Azkaban last summer. He had always done his best to ensure that his reporting was fact-based and unbiased because the people deserved to know the truth. He hoped that his reputation proceeded him as he followed her into her office.

“Please have a seat Mr Kirkpatrick,” she said, “I am aware that you will need to file your story on the trial but I was wondering if you would be available for an exclusive this evening?”

“Of course Minister. May I ask what it is about?”

“That I cannot share with you at the moment but, please trust me - this story is one that could make a reporter’s reputation. I ask for your confidence on this, but if you could make your way to Gringotts for 16:00. Ask for Prince Ragnuk who will provide all the information that you will require. If you are making plans for the evening, I would suggest you won’t finish until after 20:00.”

“And this is a Wizengamot matter? Should I bring a photographer?”

“It is a matter of justice and no on the photographer - just yourself, your quill and an open mind.”

“Alright - I shall be there. You said Prince Ragnuk yes?”

“I did,” she said as she stood and opened the door, “Morag - would you please confirm Mr Kirkpatrick’s attendance with Prince Ragnuk’s team?”

She turned back to him, “Thank you Mr Kirkpatrick and I shall see you there.”

He had hurried back to the office and submitted the Pettigrew story (which was not much as the man was put under veritaserum and Sirius Black’s trial in July had already proved his guilt). He was already sitting in Azkaban waiting for the final decision on whether to administer the kiss later that month, since there had to be a public consultation on that.

He told Cuffe he was taking the rest of the afternoon off and went home to grab a bite and put on his best work robes since he was seeing a Prince.

He had to take a vow of honesty when he arrived in the Prince’s office (which was quite posh - he imagined that some of the more senior lords and ladies would have an account manager like this) and then was escorted to what looked like a gallery overlooking some sort of ritual room. He was shown to a little desk on the far end of the gallery and handed a scroll.

“This scroll details what you are going to witness tonight. Members of the wixen government and some invited guests will be arriving soon and will also receive this information. You will not be able to leave until the ritual is complete so will you be fine for the next couple of hours?”

He nodded.

“Excellent, you will find that your magic is blocked whilst you are in this chamber and don’t be alarmed by the security goblins in the gallery. Her Majesty will be in the chamber.”

“Thank you, Your Royal Highness. But my magic will work when I leave?”

“As well as it did before you arrived. Just a precaution to protect Her Majesty,” Prince Ragnuk said as he took his leave.

He looked around and saw there there were already quite a number of highly armed goblins in the shadows of the gallery. He would be sure that he didn’t make any sudden movements that could be taken as threatening behaviour, he thought as he opened the scroll to read.

The Rite of Seven is an ancient ritual that was first used during the time of the wix known as Merlin where the crimes of an individual or individuals are so great that they span the jurisdictions of various kinds of magical beings. For the first, Merlin brought together seven representatives of different magical beings who had been aggrieved by the dark magic utilised by the invading Germanic tribes who had infiltrated Camelot. Lady Magic was asked to judge the leader of the invasion by each being and, in her wisdom, punished the leader as well as many of his followers. Whilst it is understood that this rite has largely been forgotten amongst wixen-kind, it remains in the lore of other magical beings in Britain and is often cited as the best example of the magical beings of this island coming together to pursue the common good.

The accused tonight is a wix whose crimes are well known to all magical beings on this island. Tom Marvolo Riddle. Mr Riddle’s crimes against Lady Magic and Lord Death are too dark to list. He will stand before Lady Magic tonight charged by representatives of the Goblin Nation, Elf-kind, Were-kind, a Witch, Centaur-kind, the Naga and a Wizard. The identities of each will be known only to Lady Magic and those participating in the ritual - all will face the accused as they seek judgement from Our Lady.

After Lady Magic has rendered her judgement, Mr Riddle will be handed over to the Wixen government to face their justice.

All those in the gallery are asked to remember that they are guests of the Goblin Nation and are not to disrupt the proceedings.

He closed the scroll and looked to see that some people he recognised from all benches of the Wizengamot were being led in each being handed a scroll and they were being seated with spaces between each other. He took out his parchment and started jotting down the names as he searched his mind for the name Tom Riddle and he couldn’t place it. The Minister was seated at the closest seat to him and must have seen his confusion.

“Thank you for coming this evening. I assume you don’t recognise the name?”

“No Minister, I don’t. But, in any event, I am honoured to be present for such a ritual.”

“I think it should be most interesting. I’ll give you a hint on the name - if you take the full name and take out the letters I, A and M, it is an anagram of what he calls himself. If it is not revealed during the ritual, I will let you know at the end. But there are fifteen or so minutes before it is to begin so you may figure it out yourself,” she smiled.

He thanked her and, since had always loved word puzzles, he played with the letters on a scrap of parchment. He came up with ‘Immoral Dove Lord’ before he remembered to remove the three letters. He tried again until he came up with ‘Lord Voldemort’ and his mouth fell opened. He looked over to the Minister and saw her nod solemnly. He was the only member of the press at the trial of he-who-must-not-be-named - the man whose followers killed his Uncle Fraser. He looked around the room once again and saw that no one else in the audience looked surprised, so he imagined this must be the reason he was thrown out of the meeting during the previous week.

***

The wall to his cell opened and two goblins came in. They silently swaddled him in a white cloth with only his hands (such as they were) unbound, unhooked him from the feeding apparatus and pushed the chair down a corridor where they were met with six more goblins who marched silently along each side. This must be it. No one said a word as the chair stopped in front of an archway. He reminded himself that he had taken measures against anything that they could do to him. Lady Magic didn’t exist aside from in children’s stories. If she had existed, he would not have been raised in that filthy muggle orphanage with bombs exploding around him. His mother would not have died. He would have been raised to be the Lord he eventually became. He pulled in a bit  more magic from his followers and felt his core refill - ready for his next incarnation.

He noticed that an auror in scarlet robes and a witch in lime green robes came by. The witch ran a wand over his head and stored the bit of parchment that was produced from it.

***

Lord Aloysius Carrow took his seat and read the scroll. He was feeling quite tired this afternoon. He knew who Tom was as they had been in Slytherin together. He also knew that he would be judged favourably by Lady Magic as he had insisted that what they were doing was in order to bring back the old ways - ensure that the Sabbats were honoured throughout the land - that Lady Magic would be the centre of their world again. But, as he read the scroll he saw that the ancient ritual had resulted in the punishment of the followers of the accused.

He had taken the Dark Mark as one of his Lord’s first followers. He had raised his children, Alecto and Amycus to do the same. His granddaughters were being raised to follow their Lord as well. In the back of his mind, he worried both about what would happen when the Dark Lord saw him sitting here observing his judgement and if, by some twist of fate, Lady Magic went against him (he knew that his Lord had tortured and killed lesser beings from time to time), what would happen to him and his family who he had worked so hard to keep out of Azkaban?

He looked around the room and saw that there was an exit just behind his seat. What he needed to do was to disrupt the ritual. It wasn’t that far to the ground below. When his Lord appeared, he would jump down, stun the guards, hand his spare wand to his Lord and they would fight their way out. He was sure that Lord Parkinson would join. He eyed some snake-like creatures sitting across the way. They must be Naga, but they would join as well - his Lord could speak to and control snakes. He tried to keep his eyes from the other creatures in the gallery - a handful of house elves and a centaur. He thought that about two thirds of the Lords benches and and about half of the People’s benches - he was surprised that some of the darker members of that bench hadn’t come.

The lights went down on the room and the roof appeared to open so that the full moon (although obscured by the eclipse) was visible. He wasn’t sure how that worked when they were so far under the ground but a light shone on the centre of the ritual circle below and the Goblin Queen rambled through an introduction but his eyes only searched for his Lord. Finally, after endless platitudes the ‘accused’ was brought through the door - a baby swaddled in white.

“Before the ritual begins, would the accused please state his name?”

Not a word was spoken so the Queen took out a knife and cut the baby’s hand dripping blood onto a parchment before healing it again.

“Let the record show that this is Tom Marvolo Riddle, a wix born on 31 December 1926 as the son of the wix Merope Riddle nee Gaunt and the non-magical human Tom Riddle.”

He gasped as did many others. That baby was the Dark Lord? How could he have fallen so low? He discretely placed his wands back into their holsters. He could not risk his life to save that thing who wouldn’t even be able to hold a wand. The Queen asked the baby creature if he had anything to say before the ritual began and everyone leant forward to hear. He caught Parkinson’s eye and he looked very nervous.

“I do not recognise those who have captured and seek to try me nor the authority of this court. It is not for beasts to judge their superiors.  Do what you wish to me but know that I will come back stronger and wreak vengeance on all in this room.”

That sounded like his Lord but he kept his seat as the Queen said that the ritual would commence and departed the ritual circle with that ‘thing’ in a spotlight in the centre. The circle slowly descended through the floor as seven black pillars rose from beneath to encircle the prisoner. He looked around and saw that every set of eyes was fixed on the circle - aside from Dumbledore who was looking around the room as if to assess each person as a potential threat. 

***

Inorok saw the face of the defiant baby-man staring at him through red eyes as the door to his pillar opened before him. It was a pitiful sight. He stepped forward to the entry way to be sure he could be seen and heard by the prisoner as he spoke in his native tongue.

“With the blessing of Her Majesty Queen Rinoroka and on behalf of the Goblin Nation, I, Crown Prince Inorok, pray to Lady Magic to judge the being Tom Marvolo Riddle in front of these witnesses for the crimes he has committed against the laws of magic as well as our Nation. When we discovered the dark magic in which this wix engaged - some of which was held in our very vaults without our knowledge, the Goblin Nation took steps to try to rid the world of such abominations and so humbly offer these six pieces of the wix’s soul as an offering to Our Lady and her brother Lord Death.”

He paused and pulled the basilisk fang out of his robes and, one by one, struck it through each of the six gold containers:- the piece from Lord Potter’s scar, the one taken from the Slytherin Locket that the elf had brought to them, that from the Hufflepuff Cup that had been hidden in their vaults, the one from the Gaunt Lordship ring found when Lord Potter accepted his Peverell heirship, the piece from the Diadem that had been found in a school full of innocent children and, finally, the piece that had been extracted from the tormented Naga called Nagini. He lit a flame in front of him and placed some clove into it to banish the negative forces from the soul pieces.

“Soul magic is meant to bring comfort to those who we leave behind - not to subvert Lord Death’s grasp on us all. Through the release of these shards of soul gathered through murder we hope that the accused Tom Marvolo Riddle is now as mortal as any other of your creations. We thank you for your blessings to the magical beings on this island and for the Goblin Nation in particular and hope that our humble offerings please you. So mote be it.”

As he spoke the last line he felt the dark magic from the horcruxes float away towards the ceiling and saw two beams of red light emit from his pillar - one in the form of an arc from the pillar to a point high above the centre of the ritual circle and one from the shattered remains of the horcrux containers to the neck of Mr Riddle.

***

Voldemort rolled his eyes as he watched the goblin chanting away in some nonsense language and used what looked like a primitive bone or fang of some description to destroy some shiny artefacts in front of him. Obviously some sort of sacrifice as the goblins were known to worship gold above all other things. He had never had any dealings with the goblins and was somewhat perplexed as to why they had involved themselves in this sham. He had never had the funds whilst he was in school to have an account and, once he had established himself as the Dark Lord, he simply had his followers support him. He had a stash of gold hidden with his other precious things within the confines of Riddle Manor with his other souvenirs. He made a decision that, when he returned, he would take over Gringotts and take their gold as they had taken his freedom and, at least temporarily, aborted his return to his true glory.

***

Kreacher was trembling as the door opened on his pillar. He clutched his offering and stepped forward. Lord Black bes telling Kreacher that Kreacher didn’t be needing to be doing this - that Miss Cressida or one of thes other elves being able to help but Kreacher is a happy elf with Mistress Cissy and wants to be helping. Goblin Inorok bes telling Kreacher that the bad Dark Lord cannots be getting at Kreacher again but Kreacher is still scared. Kreacher been spending the day with the goblins practicing his talking. Kreacher bes wanting justice for Master Regulus and wants the Dark Lord gone for what hes had done to the House of Black so Kreacher steps forward and is being brave. The Goblins be explaining to Kreacher that he cans be speaking in his own language and nots the one of the wizards so that makes Kreacher happier.

“I’s being Kreacher - an elf of the Noble and Ancient House of Black since I’s being borned. Kreacher bes asking kindly of Her Ladyship, Lady Magic to bes judging the wizard whos bes calling hisself Lord Voldemort but is really just being the wizard called Tom Riddle. Kreacher bes asking Her Ladyship to punishes the wizard who be forcing Kreacher to bes drinking poison, fors making the dead move and bes killing the good boy Master Regulus and for bes having been bringing out the Black madness in the Bad Mistress and Mistress Bella.”

He looked out and saw the crazy looking baby with the red eyes laughing maniacally.

“Kreacher doesn’t bes having much to offer to Her Ladyship, but offers his softest blanket from his nest that Mr Dobby bes giving him when hes be getting better and Kreachers being promising to Her Ladyship that he wills be watching over the young Masters to be making sure that they don’t be goings down the path that Master Regulus was being forced to bes doing.”

With that, he placed the blanket on the railing in front of him. It was the nicest thing he had in his nest and had been made in the colours of the House of Black, but hes being wanting to make sure he had something nice for the Greats Lady. He placed thyme on top as it should have being used in the good master Regulus’s burial ritual if he being having one. He snapped his fingers and the blanket and herbs caught fire and were soon a pile of ash.

“Kreachers be hoping that Her Ladyship be liking his offerings and hopes that she wills be judging the bad wizard being Tom Marvolo Riddle. So mote bes it.”

With that Kreacher bes seeing an orange light being going from the railing to the bad wizards neck and another arching up to the air to bes meeting a red one at the top. He has done his task so he sits back down on the seat that the goblins be leaving for him. He bes wanting to go back to Malfoy Manor and Mistress Cissy but knows he musts be staying until Lord Black says he can go home. He hopes that Master Regulus bes finding his peace.

***

Voldemort had laughed as he saw what was next on display - an ancient looking house elf. Burning some knit-ware and blabbering on some nonsense words. House elves are so far beneath his station that they deserved nothing more than contempt - even more so than the goblin before him.

He did notice that the elf was able to conjure fire and thought that meant that the goblins had reduced the anti-magic wards around this chamber so he tried, and failed, to kill the creature. The light show was getting more impressive he thought as his chair rotated again to face the third pillar - would it be a crup puppy? The light brightened on the pillar as the moonlight flooded in as the eclipse seemed to have passed. He just wanted to get on with this - kill him now and let him come back again.

To his shock, the third pillar opened to a fully transformed werewolf bathing in the moonlight. Bright yellow eyes shone out over bared teeth and the beast let out a howl that meant business. Every fibre in his being felt the need to escape from the feral beast but he found he couldn’t move a muscle. This was how it was going to end. The werewolf was going to rip him apart and then set upon the others. There was no sense of humanity in the eyes that were bearing down on him. 

***

As the door to his pillar opened, every instinct was telling him to destroy the thing in the centre of the ritual circle. This was the man who killed Lily and James, who tried to kill their pup, on whose orders half of his friends died. This was the man who courted Greyback to terrorise the wizarding and werewolf populaces with promises of power, blood and children.

However, the Moonpeace potion, the desire for justice and the thought that he didn’t want his pup to see the carnage he could wreak kept his emotions in check aside from the howl that had escaped his mouth. He composed himself and started to speak, slowly and clearly in the native tongue of his beloved Mam.

“I, Remus John Lupin - son of Hope and Lyall and Regent of the House of Potter, humbly call upon Lady Magic to seek justice against Tom Marvolo Riddle. His crimes are many but I would ask Our Lady to focus on two. The first is the cold-blooded murder of Lord James Fleamont Potter and Lady Lily Anne Potter and the attempted murder of their son Harry on the most sacred Sabbat of Samhain in 1981. Frightened by the power of an infant, Riddle killed his parents in cold blood. I am a turned werewolf and feared I would always live hidden away. James and Lily both, in their own ways, took me in and accepted me as part of their pack - even when they knew what I was.”

He took a deep breath and continued, “The second is that Riddle used turned weres, specifically Fenrir Greyback, as a means to terrorise the wixen community and drive further wedges between wixen and the were - both turned and trueborn - thus sowing discord amongst the magical beings of this island. I know that I was turned by Greyback as a result of the bile spoken by my estranged father towards those of my kind and Riddle’s (and Greyback’s) actions have caused more children to be at risk. I offer Lady Magic the following these humble offerings in my pursuit for justice and peace. So mote be it.”

He poured a phial of Moonpeace potion (it was from the first batch that Harry successfully brewed) onto the ritual circle floor and then placed some chamomile and a letter that he had received from Lily when she realised that he was a werewolf (before even Sirius or James did) in which she offered to provide any assistance that he may require into the flame that was burning on the railing in front of him. He bowed his head and then noticed a beam of yellow light being emitted from his pillar to join the red and orange beams above him and another connecting his pillar to Voldemort’s neck. He felt unnaturally calm as he slowed his breathing and prayed that the ritual would work.

***

Voldemort watched in amazement as a fully transformed werewolf spoke freely. He didn’t understand what he said (he thought it might be speaking Welsh), but he picked out the names Remus Lupin, James and Lily Potter, Harry and Fenrir Greyback. It clearly wasn’t Greyback as he was completely incapable of anything aside from the most savage violence he had ever seen when he was transformed. He had been a mere weapon that could be deployed with just the promise of access to more victims. This wolf - and it must be Lupin - if he could be turned to his side could be a general. This is why he wanted Greyback to bring him a trueborn werewolf as they too could control themselves during the full moon. He would remember this for when he returned - although at this stage he couldn’t see how burning some plants and shining lights above and onto him would hurt him in any way. He noticed that the chair rotated again and he was facing a fourth pillar and the door slowly opened. 

It was an old witch - not someone he had ever come across to his memory. By her posture and impassive expression, he would guess she was from one of the old pureblood families. He could see disgust in her eyes as she looked upon him and started to speak.

“I, Augusta Gretchen Longbottom nee Leopoldus - Dowager Lady and Regent of the Noble and Ancient House of Longbottom - beseech Our Lady to judge this man, Tom Marvolo Riddle, for crimes committed by his followers in his name. To those who succumbed to their violence and passed into Avalon, may you hold them closely in your embrace and let them watch and guide those they left behind. To those who still suffer, may you provide them succour and healing. To the families left behind, may you give them strength and resolve.”

He wanted to call out, but the lights on his neck seemed to limit him to parseltongue so he quietly hissed. The Dowager didn’t not flinch or acknowledge him as she lit a candle with a match and presented her petty offering. If she wanted to burn what looked like candy wrappers and baby clothes that was her business.

“I ask Lady Magic to accept these humble offerings in honour of the victims and burnt with rosemary for memory, cleansing and relief from pain. May you, in your divine wisdom, make your judgement on this man and all those who caused this pain. So mote be it.”

Another beam of light - this time green joined the others floating to the ceiling and affixing to his neck. The air was now pungent with the smell of herbs and his eyes were burning with the fumes. His chest tightened from pressure in the room as his seat rotated again and a centaur appeared in the next pillar. He had seen this one before - he had rescued the Potter brat from him when he was in the forbidden forest having Quirrell drink the unicorn blood. But he had no argument with the centaurs - he had never ordered them to be harmed or captured as they had no magic to speak of. He wondered why they had agreed to participate.

“I, Firenze, am honoured to represent my herd in praying to Lady Magic to judge this wix - Tom Marvolo Riddle - for his crimes against nature and the balance of magic in our lands. The centaurs have long been guardians the flora and fauna in our lands. This man had the audacity to venture in our forest and kill the most innocent of creatures - the unicorn. The killing of the innocent is a terrible crime in and of itself, but this man drank the blood of his victims - condemning himself to living out a cursed life for the rest of his days.”

Ah, that would be it, he thought. Best let the mule continue on his rant.

“The stars and planets have shown my kind many versions of the future - whilst we disagree on the interpretation of some of them, there is consensus within the herd that any version we have seen that includes this wix surviving is a version that results in a loss of the tentative balance of magic that currently exists on this island. As a result our council agreed to have me lend our voice and prayers to seek Lady Magic’s judgement on his deeds - seen and to be seen. We offer Her Ladyship yarrow for balance along with willingly given unicorn and thestral hairs in the hope that she finds this an acceptable gift and leads her to judge this Riddle man for his crimes against nature and the balance of magic.”

With that he lit a fire and burned some plants and hair. Blue beams of light joined the others and he felt his chair spin again to face a sixth pillar which opened and there was nothing but a shelf with a flame and some flowers on it. Obviously, whatever was supposed to be there was afraid of showing their face to him.

***

Nagini had awoken in a stone chamber reeling in pain. She had no idea how she got there - the last thing she remembered was being in the forest in Albania where she had spent the last couple of years resting up to continue her journey from France back to Indonesia where she hoped that advances had been made that could help to relieve the effects of the maledictus curse to which she had succumbed so many years ago. When she regained her senses, the saw that there were two Naga healers and a high priestess attending to her.

The priestess - whose magic tasted soothing and familiar - explained that she had been captured by a wix who had somehow inserted a portion of his soul into her and that it had made her feral and obedient. She met with the curse breaker (a speaker) who had been able to remove it, but he said that the ritual had taken far longer than the wix on which he had performed it as the soul had co-mingled with hers which was what caused her state. They were confident that the wix’s soul was completely gone now.

She had spent several days under the care of her kind. She had met with the Goblin Prince who had rescued her who had asked her to participate in a ritual seeking justice from Lady Magic and she had instantly agreed. She was still weak from the removal of the tainted soul, but the High Priestess had helped her to prepare her prayer as the healers tended to her body. They offered little hope of helping with her condition but just being around her own kind brought her a peace that she hadn’t felt in years. They agreed that they would take her back with them to Indonesia when she was sufficiently recovered. The goblins had agreed to let them travel through their network as a thank you.

She had been placed into her pillar with her offering placed next to a small fire pit so that she could use her tail to push it in. She was offering some of her scales and calendula flowers to represent the justice she sought. Once inside, she promptly fell asleep in the warm dark space. She awoke to the smell of herbal offerings and a foul magic that burned on her tongue. She sprang her head up above the railing and couldn’t help but hiss as she saw the the abomination that had enslaved her. His red eyes met her yellow and he seemed to smirk in glee.

***

He saw his familiar spring up and he felt elated. She could take on the others and get him out of here.

“Come Nagini”, he hissed in parseltongue expecting her to come but she did not. He watched as she flicked her tail to push the flowers into the flames and started to speak much more clearly than she had been since he came across and put the last horcrux into her.

“I am Nagini - a Naga condemned to remain in this form. I offer my scales and calendula to Lady Magic to seek justice against this wix called Tom Marvolo Riddle who enslaved me, one of Her magical beings, through the use of filthy soul magics. There was no consent, there was no warning. It is the most unforgivable sin of which I can imagine.”

As she paused, he worried. She knew that had had made her into a horcrux. Fortunately he was the only parselmouth in Great Britain. He had to get to her and get her back under control or he would lose one of his horcruxes - he had made six so his soul was divided into seven perfect pieces.

“I also ask Lady Magic to honour those of the Goblin Nation who rescued me and who, along with a wix, removed the evil soul from my being and the Maga healers and Priestess who have nursed me back to health. I pray to Her Ladyship to serve justice on this wix who has violated my very being and rid the world of him and his ilk. So mote be it.”

She hissed again and he could feel some of her venom fly into his face - it burned his cheek. He was panicking now. If the goblins knew and somehow removed the horcrux without killing her - did they know of the others? He knew that Bellatrix had placed the cup in her vaults here. Lucius may have done the same with the diary. Could the goblins somehow detect the magic? At least the ring was safe in the Gaunt shack, the locket in the cave that no one would know about and the diadem was in the room at Hogwarts that no one else knew about.

Before he could question her, light hit his neck - indigo this time - and his chair turned to face the last pillar. It opened and he was faced with a young man with an impassive face - it looked familiar but different - like his face was missing something. He tried to place him until he heard three words that tuned his stomach - Harry James Potter.

***

The longer that Harry had been living in Potter Manor, the more magic fed into the portraits and some of the older ones, who had been completely still when he had first arrived, were now able to converse with them. One of those was Hardwin Potter’s son Harold. He was the one who planted the yew tree that was used for Samhain and was actually quite chatty if you could understand him. He spoke sort of a cross between Celtic and olde English which is why he had brought his Celtic book to the island. With the help of great-grandfather Henry and, occasionally Moony and Granaigh, Harold told him the story of his cloak. It had been a gift to him from his mother as he was the oldest son. It was passed down to his mother from her father who got it from his father, Ignotus Peverell who had claimed that it was a gift from Lord Death himself. Granaigh had him read a children’s story called the Tale of the Three Brothers and explained that at least some of their ancestors believed that the cloak was the gift described in that story and that the stone had gone down through the Gaunt line of the family. The wand, she said, had changed owners many time since the eldest brother was killed and so they didn’t think that it existed anymore.

When he was asked to participate in the rite, he had gone to Gringotts to claim his Gaunt and Slytherin lordships and was given the Gaunt ring (the magic of which felt rather dirty and so he kept it on a different finger and didn’t let it merge with his other rings) and the Slytherin locket. He was also told that he would have to give an offering to Lady Magic as part of the ceremony that was meaningful to him and would appease Her Ladyship and, if possible, Lord Death. So he had gone to talk to Harold about it. When he showed Harold the Gaunt ring, Harold told him that it was reputed that the ring was eventually hidden in the Gaunt ring to keep it from being used as it had driven Cadmus Peverell mad. Since it was supposedly a gift from Lord Death and may be in the ring on his finger - he decided that it would make a suitable offering. But he worried that it may not be there and that he would have nothing to offer if it wasn’t. In the end, he and Harold (whose portrait he had moved into his study) agreed that it was worth risking the invisibility cloak if the stone wasn’t in the ring.

Whilst it was one of the few things of his father’s that he had, it was more important for Voldemort to be vanquished than for Potters to be able to hide at school which was all that it had been used for for generations. It also brought to his mind that Dumbledore had the cloak when his parents were in hiding and actually needed to be hidden from Death - but that was a matter for another day.

It was with that in mind that he stood in his pillar, holding his cloak, looking at the disgusting being that Voldemort had evolved into. He stepped forward and started to recite the speech he had memorised in Celtic in honour of his heritage (and a nod to Harold for his help).

“I, Harry James Potter, Lord of the Most Noble and Most Ancient House of Potter, Lord of the Most Ancient House of Peverell, Lord of the Most Noble House of Bowes and Heir to the Noble and Most Ancient House of Black, do most humble ask Lady Magic to judge this man - Tom Marvolo Riddle - for his crimes against Magical Britain, his three actual and one planned attempts on my life, for creating a horcrux in my head and for the murder of my parents. As an offering I have mixed my blood with sage for cleansing and wisdom. As the Lord of the House of Gaunt - descended from Cadmus Peverell - I offer Lord Death the stone that he gifted Cadmus which enabled him to bring vestiges of the dead from beyond the veil into the land of the living. Whilst I would love to see my parents again, I will wait until I am greeted by Lord Death and can be with them beyond the veil. Legend has it that the stone is in the ring on my right little finger.”

He paused, took a breath and then continued, “If the stone is not there, or is not deemed to be a sufficient offering, I offer the the magic in the cloak that my forefather - Ignotus Peverell - was gifted from Lord Death and has been passed from generation to generation down the Potter line ever since. It is amongst my most treasured possessions from my father. I ask Lady Magic and her brother Lord Death to accept my offerings and pass their judgement on Tom Marvolo Riddle. So mote be it.”

He looked down at the shelf in front of him, lit a match and placed the blood-soaked sage into the little fire pit. He placed his right hand on the shelf so that the ring was next to the fire pit and held the cloak in his left hand and placed that on the shelf in case Lord Death wanted to take the magic from it. He saw a small stone appear on shelf next to the Gaunt ring as a beam of violet light spread from the fire towards Voldemort. The small stone split in half and he saw what looked like a healthier version of a ghost appear from the cracked stone. Remembering that the visions from the stone drove Cadmus mad, he closed his eyes and continued with the last part of the ritual, this time in parseltongue so that Voldemort would be able to understand it.

“As Lord of the House of Gaunt and Lord of the Founding House of Slytherin by the Right of Conquest, I also call upon Lady Magic to strip this man - Tom Marvolo Riddle, disgraced scion of both houses - of the family magics for his crimes against magic. So mote be it.”

He kept his eyes closed tightly since Grandfather had told him that watching someone lose their family magics was a terrible thing which was why he was so glad that Bellatrix Lestrange had died before he was forced to do it. He thought he could hear voices around him and he felt like he was really expending his magic. He heard Voldemort cursing in parseltongue and then a really familiar warm feeling surround him - like he felt at Samhain.

All of a sudden everything went quiet. It was eerie and he was still afraid to open his eyes in case he saw some of the death wraiths. Maybe he should have warned Moony about them. He heard the door to his pillar close and then could feel the pillar descend to the cavern below. He opened his eyes as the door opened again and stumbled out clutching his dad’s cloak to find Siri waiting for him and bustling him into the room where he had prepared and where Mimsy was now hovering looking concerned. He didn’t know whether the ritual worked, but he knew that he was exhausted as he fell into the bed that was waiting for him.

***

Voldemort could not understand the gist of what the young wizard was saying as it seemed to be some ancient language, but he did pick up the odd name. Harry James Potter, Potter, Peverell, Bowes, Black, and Gaunt. He started at the man and saw that he had his locket around his neck and the ring from the Gaunt shack on his finger. As he stared, he saw a stone appear from the ring and land on the shelf next to the burning herb as a wave of magic flowed through the circle.

A ghost appeared - no not a ghost as it was too solid - and walked towards him. It was a woman he didn’t recognise dressed in ragged clothes from the time of his youth. She looked at him and he could see a tear falling down one of her cheeks before she walked to the side of the circle and turned her back on him. She was followed by a girl he recognised as the one who had died when he set the basilisk on her at Hogwarts - she was still in her school robes and stuck her tongue out at him. She was followed by his father and grandparents who also just turned their backs on him and then Hepzibah Smith who looked at him as though he was dirt. Then some random muggles - he thought he had killed them for the locket and diadem horcruxes - and then the Bones family. He realised he was somehow seeing every person he had killed. As they circled around him, he heard the young wizard start to speak in parseltongue. 

As Lord of the House of Gaunt and Lord of Founding House of Slytherin by the Right of Conquest, I also call upon Lady Magic to strip this man - Tom Marvolo Riddle, disgraced scion of both houses - of the family magics for his crimes against magic. So mote be it.

No, this cannot be! He felt his core start to deplete. He needed his magic to get him through what would surely be another death. If the young wizard, who he now thought must be Potter but without the scar, had two of his horcruxes and Nagini had somehow had the one removed from her, then his link to this world was even more tenuous than it had been when he had tried to kill the brat as an infant. He needed to keep his core full so he tugged on the leeches he had on his followers.

He felt his core start to refill but it seemed as soon as it filled it left him, he pulled further on the leeches - he knew that he was putting his followers at risk but they had failed him in any event. He didn’t notice that the beams of light over the circle changed from their original colours to gold, that the beams leading into his neck had changed to black or that the phantoms who had be prowling around him disappeared as he pulled more and more magic from his followers. All he felt was the magic flowing out of him and then his vision faded to black.

***

Caleb was watching with fascination at the events unfolding in front of him. They couldn’t see the participants or hear the prayers that were being made but they could see that you-know-who was talking back to whoever was speaking and looking as defiant as he could in the weird man baby hybrid shape that was sitting in the ritual chair. The smell of herbs burning was far more overwhelming than a typical Sabbat celebration and he hoped he would be able to learn what herbs had been used - he recognised clove at the beginning and then thyme but things started to blur together as the beams of light started to arch over the ritual circle. He had absolutely no idea how he was going to write this story up and hoped that the Minister or one of her advisors would agree to meet with him to allow him to ask follow-up questions.

He watched the lights being emitted from the various pillars as, presumably, the different magical beings gave their offerings. When the seventh light completed an arch above the ritual circle in the colours of the rainbow, he noticed that the smoke filled area below the arch seemed to swarm with almost human-like spectres before the colours in the arch changed to gold and the beams of light that were pointing at he-who-must-not-be-named turned an ominous black.

Simultaneously, he noticed that two of the Lords seated across the way clutched their arms and fell back into their chairs. He saw the Chief Warlock’s eyes following them as most of the others focussed on the ritual circle - clearly hoping that the rite would be successful and the Dark Lord would be banished for good.

Eventually, the beams of light faded, the pillars descended back into the floor, the spectres were gone, the smoke from the herbs dispersed and the lights came up. He looked at the accused in the chair and his eyes were open but looked as if they were not seeing - the red that had been so vibrant during the ritual was muted.

The Goblin Queen returned to the ritual circle accompanied by several goblin guards, the new acting Head of the DMLE, three aurors and a healer in robes that were reminiscent of those worn at St Mungo’s but he recognised as being Ministry staff. The healer stepped forward to you-know-who and waved her wand around his head before conjuring a blanket and placing it over the body.

The Queen watched and then stepped forward, “It would appear that Lady Magic has rendered the ultimate justice and given this man to the care of Lord Death. As agreed, we release our prisoner to the wix authorities. We give our thanks to those of you who chose to witness and participate in this ritual and those who helped the Goblin Nation in our pursuit of this wix.”

Minister Bones rose and spoke, “With your permission Your Majesty, on behalf of our government, I would like to thank you and the Goblin Nation for carrying out this justice along with the Goblins, Elf-kind, Were, Naga, Centaurs and wix who took part in the ritual. You all have our gratitude.”

“On behalf of our Nation you are welcome Minister. We shall take our leave and our guards will escort you all back to you exits points.”

Before they were escorted out, Minister Bones told him that she would meet him in Prince Ragnuk’s office to provide additional detail that would be required for the story and a guard appeared to escort him out. Before he left, he noticed that the two who had fainted during the ritual were still out and one was being tended to by the healer who had pronounced you-know-who dead. He thought he could make him out as Lord Parkinson before he was led out of the room.

***

As she was gathering her things to leave the chamber, Dumbledore came over to speak to her.

“Amelia, you don’t understand - he can still come back.”

She turned as she put the last of her scrolls in her bag - eyeing the Ministry Healer who was throwing a blanket over Lord Carrow’s body, “Chief Warlock, we are taking all precautions with the body.”

”But you don’t understand…”

”I think you’ll find I understand a great deal more than you think. If you have something to discuss, please contact Morag in my office or the DMLE. I am sure we can fit you in for an appointment, but I have an engagement now. Good evening to you.”

***

Chapter Text

Peter Pettigrew’s first day at Azkaban was even  worse than he expected. He was checked in just before ‘exercise time’. The chill of the dementors was in the air as he was forced to walk around a ‘yard’ in the centre of the building. It was in the yard that he met up with some of his Lord’s most strident followers - the older Lestrange, Dolohov and Travers. They were less than pleased to see him as they blamed him for the Dark Lord’s downfall. He tried to transform into his rat form, but somehow it didn’t work here either. When the guards finally took him to the hospital wing to be treated for internal bleeding, he noticed he was the only person in the huge treatment room before the healer put him to sleep. At least it was better than being in the cells, he imagined they didn’t let the dementors in here.

*** 

Igor Karkaroff was sitting at the head table between to the Hogwarts Deputy Headmistress and the Head of the Department of Magical Games and Sports who was there because the dragons for the first task arrived today. He was tired. So was the Deputy Headmistress. He actually felt sorry for her - his own Deputy was not given anywhere near the amount of administrative work as she - plus he didn’t have to teach classes full time either. Since Bagman was here (and Viktor had seen him arrive), he would have to tell the seeker about the dragons tonight.

He didn’t know how Viktor had managed to get those compromising photographs of him with students, but he was using them as a means to get the details of each of the tasks. Although he knew about the dragons before the tournament started, he had told Viktor that he would find out as soon as one of the tournament officials arrived at the school again. He had almost a week before the first task - that should be sufficient time for him to work out what to do. He almost hoped that Viktor failed. He didn’t even bother showing up to meals anymore as he was ostracised by even the other Durmstrang students after his lies about being related to the Durmstrang champion who died in the last tournament. Even the Hogwarts student who had been sleeping with him stopped coming to the ship. Igor knew he was not a good person, but the one thing he was proud of was his school. How Viktor ended up so stupid was a poor reflection on it.

He looked down the table and saw Snape scowling at some journal and absent-mindedly rubbing his left forearm. It reminded him that his mark had been feeling strange all afternoon and so he made a note to go and find Snape and discuss it with him after he told Krum about the dragons. If the Dark Lord was coming back - he would need to go into hiding. Too many of his followers knew of his actions to get himself out of the hell that was Azkaban.

***

Severus Snape was reading the lastest issue of The Practical Potioneer with disdain. Potions Master Marcella Medici had presented a new version of the Wolfsbane potion at their recent conference (that Albus, of course, had refused to give him time off to attend). As he read the article, he saw that the original work for the potion was done by Fleamont Potter (who had refused to take him on as a mastery student - allegedly because of his ties to the Dark Lord but he knew it was because Potter talked him out of it). He saw red as he read that four of his students (well one current and three former) successfully brewed it in the demonstration. He could believe that Nott had done it - even Granger - but there was no way that Potter and Longbottom could have achieved such a feat.

At least dinner would be somewhat pleasant as Albus was off somewhere with his Wizengamot duties again and so he hadn’t had to answer any questions about how his Mark was changing or how he could entice the Potter brat to come back to the school until his return (by which point he would be locked in his personal potions lab not to be disturbed).

He was personally hoping that Potter decided not to return. He hated teaching with a passion. He disliked the staff, he hated the students and most of all he abhorred the headmaster. He viewed his job as a slightly preferable alternative to Azkaban. Hell with fewer dementors - well usually. Dumbledore had signed him up to a contract until the Potter brat left school. He had tried to exercise the option this term, but was told that this was purely temporary. All he wanted to do was to open an apothecary somewhere and actually get paid what he was worth for the potions he could produce.

He knew that he was a bad man. He had killed - some with his own wand and many more with the poisons he brewed for the Dark Lord. But he had risked his life by turning against the Death Eaters and spying for the Order. He deserved some peace - away from children - away from Dumbledore - and most definitely away from Potter.

His eyes scanned the room and he saw Karkaroff staring at him. That was another reason to head into his lab. He felt a pull at his core and saw Karkaroff fall forward into his soup. Then everything faded to black.

***

In the Committee for the Disposal of Magical Creatures offices in the Ministry of Magic, Reg Cattermole was surprised to see Walden Macnair - the chief executioner - lying on the floor clutching his left arm when he went in to check on that the offices had been cleaned as he did at the end of every day. He checked that the wizard was still breathing before sending off an interdepartmental memo to the in-house healers. He found six other witches and wizards passed out in their offices before he finished his shift for the day. 

***

To say Rufus Scrimgeour’s life had taken an unexpected change in direction was a major understatement. In the course of a week, he became the first muggle-born wizard to be named the Head of the DMLE (and only the second muggle-born to hold a ‘head of’ title in the government at present - the other being Dirk Cresswell in the Goblin Liaison office), Amelia had then brought him to meet with the Crown Prince of the Goblin Nation - made him take some crazy vows - and then disclosed that she had been working the the goblins, a few wix, elves and a centaur over the past couple of months to bring down you-know-who along with six horcruxes! - what an entire war had been fought to try to accomplish. When Amelia had been voted in as Minister, he expected that she would follow tradition and appoint someone from the legal section to replace her. Sandra Abercrombie (also a a muggle-born but wed into a very old wizarding family) ran that section. When he had questioned Amelia she said that she thought Sandra was too understaffed and that he was better placed - plus he had more experience. Whilst his new position was justing an ‘acting’ role, she said that, if she chose not to run in March or if she didn’t get elected, she was going to resign - ‘this whole Voldemort thing is the end of me toiling in the trenches - I am going to spend more time with my niece whilst I still can’.

So now, he had not only just witnessed a ritual in which Lady Magic decided to take you-know-who’s life but he had a dead Lord Carrow and an unconscious Lord Parkinson to deal with. The Gobin Queen had called Amelia and him into her office after the ministry healer had tended to them.

“We may have neglected to inform you that, when we examined the tattoo on Mr Crouch Jr, we determined that it had a magical leech in it. We can only surmise that Mr Riddle must have drawn on those as his own magic was being removed by Our Lady. We have some things that we need to attend to so we shall leave your corpse and your, how do you say it? - squib.”

After the Queen made a hasty exit, Amelia pinched her nose. “I always suspected those two, but Crouch didn’t want to pursue the Lords of two prominent families. How does the DMLE propose we proceed?”

He thought for a moment, there were potentially large numbers of you-know-who’s supporters who had their magical cores drained. They would be no real threat, but this was an opportunity to round them up.

“Well Ma’am, I would suggest checking with the healers at Azkaban to see if this happened to convicted Death Eaters. I noticed there were no Dark Marks on the corpse nor on Lord Parkinson. If the same has happened to, let’s say Mr Crouch Jr, then we release a story to the press to say that there is some mysterious illness that is affecting people’s magical cores and encourage anyone suffering from a loss of magic to go to St Mungo’s. We ask the Minister to approve the opening of the quarantine unit and put all the suspects - I mean patients - in there, request approval to question them under veritaserum and any that admit to their guilt are sent to trial.”

She smiled, “The Minister approves of your plan and will head to St Mungo’s and get them to open the quarantine ward and put it under secure lockdown. You send someone else to Azkaban to check on the people there, contact Sandra to sort out the veritaserum approvals - tell her I will sign them if she deems it necessary, call your folks in full force if Azkaban shows what we think it will and then we prepare ourselves for a round up of squib Death Eaters. I’ll deal with the press. Welcome to your new job Rufus.”

He went and found Kingsley (who he had appointed Head Auror when he was promoted), told him about Parkinson and sent him off to Azkaban, he instructed Robards to deal with Voldemort’s body along with Lord Carrow’s, told the healers to take Lord Parkinson to St Mungo’s where Amelia had gone to deal with the secure ward, pressed the rune on his bracelet to alert all staff to come into the Ministry and headed off to deal with the fallout.

***

Ginny Weasley was walking past the girls’ bathroom on the second floor on her way to dinner with Luna when they heard Myrtle. Luna, of course, decided to see what was up and see if there was anything she could do. Uncharacteristically, Myrtle was smiling when they walked in.

“Is everything alright Myrtle? Would you like me to get the Miss Ravenclaw or one of the other ghosts for you?”, Luna asked.

“Everything is wonderful thank you Luna. If you see Harry, would you please say thank you?”, Myrtle replied before she appeared to disintegrate in a flash of light.

Ginny looked around the room and couldn’t see where she went. Luna smiled, “She’s moved on. It is all over,” she said enigmatically. Luna always seemed to know things and never explained, “I hope there’s shepherd’s pie tonight!”

***

Augustus Pye was called into St. Mungo’s in the evening on the 18th. He had worked 48 hours straight and had only been home a few hours when the emergency call came in. Apparently there was some issue and the place was filled with wizards and witches whose magical cores had spontaneously been completely depleted. Whilst his internship was in dangerous creature bites, all hands were on deck.

When he got there, he went to his locker and put on his robes. Fortunately he had some pepper-up potion and drank it before he went to find out his assignment which was to assist at reception. The Minister was there with the Chief Healer who explained that there was a mysterious outbreak that was affecting people’s cores. They were worried it may be contagious so he was to calmly guide anyone who came in to the quarantine ward after he had assessed that their core’s were depleted. He saw that the front page of the Prophet had been updated with a story about the situation and settled himself in for a long night.

***

In a cave on on the coast near Margate, the water in the lake in the centre of the cave dried up exposing writhing creatures with cloudy white eyes that all twitched before turning to dust on the floor. All except one, the perfectly preserved corpse of a seventeen-year-old boy with aristocratic features, dark wavy hair and grey eyes. The body floated up from the bed of the lake and then disappeared - reappearing in a mausoleum on top of a marble platform. An elf soon appeared by the side of the platform and started weeping before he called for another.

“Miss Cressida, Master Regulus bes back home where he being belonging.”

“Mr Kreacher - you should be resting at Malfoy Manor. I will inform Lord Black.”

“Kreacher wants to bes with his Master Regulus. He doesn’t want him to bes leaving alone”.

“Fine, then with your permission, I’ll get your things from your nest and inform Lady Malfoy after I have spoken to Lord Black.”

“Thanking you Miss Cressida. Master Regulus bes need company.”

Kreacher stood by the side of the table until Lord Black arrived with Lady Cassiopeia, Mistress Cissy and Mistress Andi.

Lord Black walked forward, “It’s really him.”

Mistress Cissy bes talking, “Is he…?”

“He is passed Lady Malfoy”, Miss Cressida bes saying.

“Kreacher bes wishing Lady Magic being bringing him home.”

“You have done very well today Kreacher,” Lord Black said, “The House of Black is truly grateful.”

“Shouldn’t Sirius be here?”, Mistress Andi bes saying.

“Harry has had a very difficult evening and Sirius is with him as he recuperates. He wishes to have some private time with his brother tomorrow. Ladies - I have some things to explain to you. Kreacher - Cressida tells me that you should be resting like Heir Black, but if you wish to remain, please make yourself at home”.

“Thanking you Lord Black. Kreacher bes staying if Mistress Cissy is being saying yes.”

“Of course Kreacher - stay as long as you wish, but look after yourself please.”

Miss Cressida helps Kreacher to be setting up a nest. Mr Dobby’s blankets bes being there even though he bes burning it before. Lady Magic bes very kind bringing Kreacher his blanket and his Master Regulus.

***

In the New Forest, a lone alpha werewolf is stalking his prey. Fenrir Greyback had decided months ago that he wanted to start his own pack as he couldn’t find a pack of turned weres and the truewere wouldn’t have anything to do with him. He had heard that the Dark Lord was coming back and would be ready. He had tried turning a few muggle girls to be his mate over the past few full moons but none had survived the first transformation (to be honest the first two didn’t survive the initial bite). Now he was going for a young witch - likely to be in her last year before starting at Hogwarts or was being home-schooled. He had watched the house for a few weeks and knew where her bedroom was. Tonight he would create his mate.

The lights in the bedroom about a half a mile away had gone dark and so he quietly started to creep up towards the house when a sinkhole opened under his feet and he fell some 25 feet into the pit. As quickly as it opened, the sinkhole refilled trapping the werewolf as a young witch slept peacefully in her bed.

***

John Dawlish cursed his luck as he approached the Carrow house. He had come across Heir and Heiress Carrow on a number of occasions when the now-previous Minister Fudge had ordered raids for dark artefacts against some of the old families. Their reaction was never pleasant and there weren’t enough aurors around this evening to give him a back-up. He took a deep breath and walked to the outskirts of the wards where an elf arrived and he said that he was here on Ministry business about Lord Carrow. The elf left and then returned looking distressed.

“Mistress Alecto and Master Amycus - they be ill. Popsy cannot be helping them and Popsy cannot be finding Lord Carrow.”

“Mr Popsy, Lord Carrow passed away earlier in a Wizengamot meeting. He collapsed as did Lord Parkinson who is being treated at St Mungo’s. Perhaps Heir and Heiress Carrow should be brought there? It may be the same thing?”

“Popsy will do so. Thanking you Auror Dawlish.”

“Do you need any assistance?”

The elf said no and so he headed back to the office - very much relieved that he had accomplished what he needed to do and didn’t have to deal with the Carrow twins in person.

***

Remus woke well before dawn the morning after the ritual. He was in a room deep under Gringotts as he had been last month for the practice transformation and, just like last month, there were a pile of clean clothes laying in the corner of the room along with a note from Prince Inorok with a portkey to his Mam’s farm. Unlike last month, he felt like had had awoken from the best night’s sleep ever. There were none of the usual symptoms of the transformation - not even any joint pain. He slipped into his clothes and activated the portkey - he wanted to get cleaned up and have a quick bite before he went to check on Harry. He also wanted a little bit of time to pull his thoughts together.

The ritual had been intense in many ways but none more so than the fact that James and Lily had come over to speak to him. It had helped that he knew that this might happen (he would have to tell Harry that old Harold was not nearly as discrete as he might be). He headed back to the farm and jumped into the shower. He was pleased to see no new scars as he scrubbed himself clean. He would need to have a word with Sirius before he spoke to Harry - maybe Lord Black as well. Lily and James both told him that they wanted Harry to know how proud of him that they were and how sorry they were that they weren’t able to protect him. They also said they were glad that Sirius and he were looking after their son (James made some snide comments that he couldn’t quite hear and Lily shut him up pretty quickly).

They also said how pleased they were that Harry kept his eyes closed - they didn’t want him to see them looking the way they had when they died. They just asked that he tell Harry how very much they love him and then Lily went off on a bit of a rant about Albus before the ritual ended and they were gone. He made himself some bacon and sausage (he always craved meat after the transformation) and then used the regency ring to port to the Keep. He walked into the Manor and it looked like everyone was asleep so he decided to go into the library and got the shock of his life - and that was saying something after last night.

***

Healer Robertson had a long night in the Ministry healers wing. She had seven staff members brought in with completely depleted magical cores. Then the aurors came and took them all to St Mungo’s after observing their left forearms - all were clear aside from a slight scar that was in the same place on every arm. Apparently there had been a lot of people coming down with something similar and so they were being placed in quarantine. After they were taken, she had to decontaminate the entire ward - just in case. 

This took her most of the night and so she had about a half an hour until her replacement came in and so she checked in on her only patient - Alastor Moody. She knew Mad-Eye back when he was still an auror. He spent more time in this ward than anyone else. She was on the team that replaced his eye during the last war. It had broken her heart when he had been taken out of the magical coma that they had induced when he was rescued from Hogwarts. His mind had been completely destroyed by his captor. He had been incoherent and disoriented for the four days since.

She had the paperwork on her desk to transfer him to the Janus Thickey Ward. The last patients that she had transferred there were aurors Frank and Alice Longbottom. That had been 13 years ago and they still weren’t any better. She went and visited from time to time - now she guessed she would have another excuse to go over there. She took out her quill when she heard a voice from the bed.

“Robertson! Get me my leg. I have a Death Eater to catch - chop chop.”

“Alastor. You are not going anywhere. The war is over.”

“I know. Barty Crouch Jr. He was the one who captured me. He is at Hogwarts and planning to get the Potter boy.”

Her heart went into her stomach. Was he better?

“Alastor, what is the date?”

“It is sometime in the autumn of 1994. I was captured on my way to Hogwarts on the 1st of September. I have to get Crouch.”

“Calm down or I will restrain you. I can catch you up a bit. Barty Crouch Jr is in Azkaban. He was captured a couple weeks ago by the Goblin Nation for interfering with one of their artefacts. His father was also arrested and is in Azkaban for breaking his son out in 1982. You were discovered a couple of weeks ago at Hogwarts.”

“Dumbledore figured it out?”

“No, Minister Bones. Well Madame Bones back then, she is now the Minister as Fudge was ousted last week. Yesterday you thought it was 1979. The day before you thought you were still in training. I thought you’d…”

“Lost my mind? Well, I am feeling fine now. If would be be so kind as to get me my leg. I am going to have a word with Dumbledore.”

“No can do. Something strange happened last night - a number of members of staff have lost their magic. There is a worry that it could be contagious so you will remain quarantined here or you will be sent to the unit at St Mungo’s until the situation is resolved. Lie back and I will get you your breakfast and send word to Mr Scrimgeour that you appear to be well. He will be very relieved. I shall contact Head Auror Shacklebolt as well. He has been to visit several times.”

He humphed and tried to protest, but she managed to convince him and asked the elves to put some extra kippers on his plate. She remembered that he cared for them.

She couldn’t help but laugh when he asked for a quill and some howler parchment.

***

Nagini woke up feeling refreshed after the ritual in the bed she found herself in. She raised her head and stretched her arms over her head. Wait! Arms? She lowered her arms and looked at her hands and her torso. Her lower body was still a serpent form but this was as close to human as she had been in over fifty years. She stretched her tail and tried to shift to fully human, but one of her healers came and stopped her.

“You will remain in bed. You partially shifted overnight, but your core is still depleted from your ordeal and the ritual. I can see that Lady Magic has favoured you for your participation and I hope that you will return with us so that you can continue to heal amongst our own kind.”

The healer was speaking in their native Indonesian language - not even parseltongue. She couldn’t believe her good fortune.

“I will if I am welcome. I should like that very much - I promise I will spend the rest of my days honouring Our Lady and I should very much like to help you and yours in tending to those who are in need of healing.”

***

Sandra Abercrombie was at Azkaban for the first time in her career. Madame Bones had always done these visits but, now that she was Minister, it wasn’t appropriate anymore. She had been called in last night and briefed on the events leading to the demise of he-who-must-not-be named. It was all over the papers this morning and the Minister had a full team of staff dealing with people coming into the Ministry to enquire. There was now a ward full of wizards and witches at St Mungo’s whose cores had been emptied and the healers were unable to refill them despite their best efforts. All of these witches and wizards had a small scar in the exact same place on their left forearms which matched those of the convicted Death Eaters who were here in the infirmary. But she was here to see a convicted Death Eater whose core was still functioning - one of two. Amelia was dealing with Mr Rookwood, but she was here to see a Mr Lestrange - who was tried and convicted for the torture of Frank and Alice Longbottom along with his brother, sister-in-law and Crouch Jr. She had read through the transcript of the trial and noticed that, unlike his sister-in-law, he had remained silent throughout the proceedings and had calmly accepted his fate. His record in Azkaban was clean as a whistle - unlike his brother Rodolphus who was constantly being denied privileges for fighting and was currently resting in the infirmary with the others - coreless.

Mr Lestrange was brought in and looked perplexed as she passed him some of the chocolate that the Minister had recommended. He looked awful, but she steeled herself.

“Good morning Scion Lestrange, my name is Sandra Abercrombie. I am with the Legal Services in the DMLE and I have some questions for you if you are so willing.”

“I’m not sure what I can tell you? I don’t believe I have done anything to raise a complaint against myself.”

“No complaints have been forthcoming. I am not sure if you are aware, but a number of - well all but two - of the prisoners here with the Dark Mark were taken ill last evening. You were not.”

“Did my brother…?”

“Yes - he in unconscious in the infirmary - his magical core has been depleted like all of the others and many who are currently in St Mungo’s with the same condition.”

She thought he almost looked relieved, “May I ask if you have looked at your mark today? Or noticed any changes?”

“I felt something strange last evening - I was in my cell and felt more tired than usual but I felt fine in my sleep. I haven’t looked at that arm in years - would you like to see it?”

She nodded and he rolled up his sleeve and there was nothing there. When he looked down and saw it, he dropped his mask and gasped.

“How? How could this happen. He said it was for life.”

“Before we continue, could I please ask the guards to leave the room?”, she asked and waited until they did so, “Scion Lestrange, I am a lawyer - not an auror - so anything we discuss will be just between the two of us unless you allow me to share that information. You can consider me your counsel for the moment.”

“I haven’t any money.”

“That doesn’t matter. I am paid by the Ministry. I shall first inform you that the man who referred to himself as Lord Voldemort was apprehended by the Goblin Nation a while ago and was tried under an ancient rite before Lady Magic last night. He is dead which is why we believe that the Dark Marks have gone. Everyone else who has been examined has a small scar but I note that you don’t. We understand, but still have to confirm, that the Dark Marks had a magical leech in them. We believe that, as Lady Magic took his magic last night, he pulled on those leeches which is why others - like your brother - have had their cores depleted. What is interesting is why your Mark is gone, but your core remains intact. When I was reviewing your paperwork this morning, I noticed that you didn’t speak in your defence at your trial and was wondering if there were some mitigating factors that may have led Lady Magic to deem you worthy of keeping your magic when others weren’t.”

“This is just between us?”

“Yes. I can swear on my magic if you wish.”

He shook his head, “No need. My birthday is in July. When I was 16 and at Hogwarts, my father wrote and told me that I would be taking the Mark when that term ended. I didn’t want to so I arranged with a friend to go straight to his house when the term ended rather than taking the Hogwarts Express - I just had to hide until I turned 17 and then my father couldn’t force me. But he invoked the Rights of Sires Acts and recalled me to his manor where I was brought to the Dark Lord and marked before my birthday.”

“Why didn’t you mention this at your trial?”

“My father was dead by the time of the trial which meant that my brother had become Lord Lestrange. He told me that if I tried to weasel out of it by telling them that I hadn’t killed or tortured anyone, he would call upon Lady Magic to take my family magics. Even this place was better than to lose my connection with my family - well my late grandfather. Dolph was sure that the Dark Lord would come back and get us out and I figured I could somehow try to run when that happened.”

“Scion Lestrange, if you are willing to speak to an auror and give evidence under veritaserum, I am sure we can work something out. In the interim, would you be amenable to being placed in an isolation cell? We can use the excuse that your condition is unstable.”

“You could tell them I’m dead for all I care. In fact it would be better if my brother thinks I am - even if he doesn’t get his magic back.”

They finally agreed that he would be put in the isolation cell on a different floor so even if his brother was back on the regular block he wouldn’t be able to get to him. She would arrange for the aurors to come as soon as possible as she was relatively sure he would be freed as a result of his evidence or she could at least have him moved to a cell at the Ministry to prepare for a new, fair trial. 

***

Healer Miriam Strout was late for her early rounds on the Janus Thickey Ward as she had been helping with the magical core depletion cases - just getting all of the new patients into beds in the quarantine ward was taking a huge group effort. The first room she stopped in was the Longbottoms’ as they were her favourites. They had been there such a long time. She kept them in mind during all of her Sabbat rituals as it was just so sad to have such young parents in the state that they were in. It was so difficult to watch their son try to interact with them when he came to visit. She actually thought that they had seemed to bond to him more since he had been able to come every week whilst he was studying from home but she knew that was probably just wishful thinking.

She had to order up their breakfasts, but first had to check their vitals and such. She ran her usual running commentary on what she was doing and what the weather was like outside as she carried out her diagnostic spells. All vitals were fine and she was chatting about what to get them for breakfast. The kitchen was serving pancakes which she knew (or thought) they both cared for, but there was a choice of apple compote or fresh berries as the topping.

“What do you think Alice - apple or berries?”, she said not expecting any answer.

“Apple…,” she heard in a raspy voice, “please.”

“Alice? Did you just reply to me? Lady Longbottom? Did you want apple?”, she couldn’t believe it. Neither of the two had spoken in as long as she could remember.

“Apple … please”.

She dropped the parchment she had been marking up with the breakfast orders and called in her colleague (after sending an elf off for pancakes with apple compote for two). She needed to have an expert have a look at their brain function - or at least Alice’s. She hoped that her prayers had been answered and that she could contact the Dowager Lady Longbottom with good news. Nothing would make her happier.

***

Tom Marvolo Riddle found himself in a train station - in a waiting room to be specific. The last thing he remembered was that ritual and drawing magic from his followers. The waiting room looked like those he remembered from his childhood during the war. The windows of the station were blacked out and there were people walking up and down the platform. He went to the door and tried to open it only to find a sign that said ‘All minors must be collected by an adult’. He turned and looked at himself in the window of the waiting room. He was wearing muggle clothes from his youth and there was a badge on his chest - ‘Tom Riddle, aged 15’. That infuriated him. If he was fifteen again, that meant that none of his horcruxes existed. That meant that he would have to start over. He tried his magic - he could do wandless magic by the time he was fifteen - and nothing. He guessed he had failed in his attempts and was somehow in the afterlife. This wouldn’t go well for him - even he knew that.

He looked around the waiting room and all he saw was a bench and the window out to the platform. He sat down on the bench and saw a train coming in. Some of the people had gold tickets in their hands - he recognised many as those who had been called into his ritual - his victims. The first woman - the one he didn’t recognise walked past his waiting room and looked in before turning and walking to the exit that the others went to. The girl he had the basilisk kill stood and waited on the platform before two people came from the exit, hugged her and walked hand-in-hand to the same exit as the others. They must be her parents he imagined.

He saw some of his loyal followers appear next - all holding black tickets with an expression between anger and terror on their faces. Mulciber (Sr and Jr), Dolohov and Gibbon led the way. They turned the opposite way of the first group - presumably on their way to some sort of punishment. He should be going there too, he knew, but he hoped that he could find an adult to get him out of this waiting room. He would try to sneak onto the train and return with it - there was always a way out.

He then noticed Aloysius Carrow come out, pause to look at his ticket (which was black unlike the gold ones the first lot had been holding), and start to turn to walk in the same direction as the other Death Eaters. He was an adult so he waved his arm towards Carrow to get his attention. Carrow just walked towards the ‘bad’ exit with a sneer on his face. Aloysius seemed to be the last of the passengers from that train so he sat on the bench to wait for the next group. 

Waiting and uncertainty were always two of the things that annoyed him the most. He hated when he didn’t have control of the situation. Sitting there in his childhood body and these muggle clothes made him feel like he did when potential parents came to the orphanage - the ones that never noticed him. At least here, he had his followers and even his enemies. Someone would come to collect him at some point. Of that he was sure.

***

Nymphadora Tonks was enjoying today’s assignment. She was dosed up on pepper-up after spending the night ‘guarding’ a bunch of sleeping Death Eaters who had no magic left. But this morning she was spending the day with Auror Robards going through the house where you-know-who had been hiding. She knew that the steam was still coming out of her ears. The thing that made the assignment fun was that her two housemates were here as well. Bill was working with a goblin named Nagnok from Gringotts who was also a curse breaker. Percy was working on behalf of the real owner of the house taking a detailed inventory of everything in the place. Percy wouldn’t say who the owner was, but it was clearly a muggle house that hadn’t been lived in for a very long time.

The house was pretty grand but also pretty rundown. She and Robards were tasked with trying to find any evidence that could be used against any other Death Eaters. They were also tasked to find any belongings of the victims of Riddle as Crouch Jr had been found with the Minister’s brother’s wand. She might not see her two housemates (and cousins) very often given their mutual weird schedules, but she got on very well with both of them and was delighted when Percy had turned up with breakfasts for them all.

Robards was dealing with the cauldrons in the sitting room and Percy was taking notes in the dining room (loads of silverware and crystal in there). She and Bill were in an upstairs bedroom (the biggest they had been in so she assumed it was the Master Suite) and he was casting spells she didn’t know as she was carefully rooting through the drawers in a dresser. The bottom one wouldn’t open so she called Bill over. He called for backup and he and the goblin soon had the drawer opened and had her stand back as they opened it to reveal a box which turned out to be full of wands. She called for Robards who took placed the box into the evidence bag.

Bill had shifted to turn his wand to what appeared to be a large built-in wardrobe. He floated the old muggle clothes onto the bed and turned to the back of the wardrobe.

“It’s a false wall. Nagnok do you want to give me a hand? You two should wait in the hall - just in case.”

She went out the hall grumbling to herself and then heard the sound of clinking metal.

“You can come in”, Bill said before sending a patronus to find Percy.

She looked at the wardrobe and saw more galleons than she had ever seen along with what looked like some jewels.

“Whoa!”, she said.

“I know right?”, Bill said, “Who knew how profitable it was being a dark lord?”

Percy came in and tried really hard to keep his mask on as he gulped and said, “This should all go to Gringotts - Tonks Client Vault 943 is empty. Merlin. Yes. Yes - that is where it needs to go and I will alert Mr and Madame Tonks.”

Someone was getting rich. Nagnok and Bill were very efficient at bundling up and counting gold and there was over thirty million galleons in that pile.

***

Kingsley Shacklebolt was sitting in the hospital wing at Hogwarts after a long night at Azkaban. Madam Pomfrey had kindly ordered him some breakfast saying that the patient was in conference with the headmaster. He was officially off the clock and had volunteered to have this discussion. He let himself enjoy the full English and then sank into his chair after thanking the elf who had brought his food. He let his eyes closed, but sat upright when he heard the door open and a tired voice speaking.

“I’m sorry Severus, but I have no choice. Please let me know if there is anything…”

He recognised the voice as Dumbledore’s. He expected the man to notice him and stop but he walked straight out of the room without finishing his statement to Snape. Madam Pomfrey came over and told him that he could go in and he saw Snape looking exhausted and angry. The Potion Master looked up at him.

“Oh great. Are you here to tell me I’m going to Azkaban? I have already been dismissed from my position.”

He didn’t know Snape all that well. Snape had joined the Order late in the last war and so they had crossed paths from time to time. He was never sure whether he should trust the spy or not but had testified on his behalf to keep him out of Azkaban - verifying his account of him working for the Order.

“No. When your name was brought up last night, it was quickly agreed that you had already been tried and acquitted. I just came as I imagine you haven’t heard yet what happened and why you are in this position. If you are tired, I can go and you can read about it when it comes out in the papers…”

“Sorry. Thank you. Albus has told me that there was a ritual and it stripped the magic from the Dark Lord and his followers. That Lady Magic judged me unworthy of my magic.”

“Ah. Close but no. Voldemort was judged and his magic was stripped by Our Lady. However, it appears that the marks that his followers had contained a magical leech. It was how he had gained power. A little extra magic from a lot of people … well, you know. So it is believed that as his magic was being stripped - he took the magic from the marks and well… St Mungo’s is full. A number of people died as a result. So it is thought that it was Voldemort who took your magic - not Lady Magic. And I came today because, well, I know what you risked and I imagine that being put in this position for a decision you took as a kid. I just wanted to know if you needed anything…”

“I shall be fine. I have a house in a muggle area. I have some savings. I grew up in the muggle world. I just want to get out of here since Albus won’t give me a job and then I can figure out what to do next. But I appreciate you taking the time to talk to me. Somehow it is better that he took my magic than if I was deemed unworthy as Dumbledore told me. So I thank you, but please feel free to go. Albus already has an elf packing up my things and they will take me to my place.”

“If you ever need anything … well here is my card with an address that will work in the muggle post.”

Snape took the card and thanked him again before closing his eyes.

***

Harry woke up and saw the sun streaming into his bedroom. Padfoot was laying at the bottom of his bed. He looked up at the clock and it was almost noon which meant he had slept through potions. He flipped the duvet off and started to get out of bed when Sirius transformed back into himself.

“Whoa there. Orders are for you to stay in bed until cleared. Call for Mimsy and we’ll see if you’re allowed up.”

“But I have class and I don’t want Theo and Neville to know about last night…”

“Lady Longbottom has collected Neville. There was something urgent that he had to deal with this morning. Theo is in the study in the other wing catching up on his runes and arithmancy after his time in Hungary. Now call for Mimsy and I’ll go let Moons and Grandfather know you are awake. There are some things that the four of us need to discuss. Before that though, how are you feeling?”

He thought for a moment. Last night he had been exhausted but felt much better after he gave the Gaunt ring and the Slytherin locket to Inorok to put into a vault. He thought it was the Gaunt ring that bothered him more than the locket. He didn’t remember much after he got back home aside from Mimsy giving him a cocoa - he bet she laced it with a sleeping draught because there was no way that he would ever sleep til noon.

“I feel okay,” he said after calling for Mimsy so he wouldn’t have to tell her as well, “I feel like everything is back the way it was - you know core and stuff. Not tired anymore. I’m guessing I was drugged last night.”

Mimsy laughed, “You were treated last night Young Master Harry and you are better this afternoon so less of your cheek please.”

“Thank you Mimsy.

“You are most welcome. Now you are free to get ready and head down to lunch. Holly has made the chicken stew that you like - with extra dumplings. I would like for you to take it easy on the magic today. You may visit the forest, but no flying - no swimming. Try to keep things calm and everything should be fine for classes tomorrow.”

He nodded and Siri and Mimsy left him to have a shower and get dressed. When he got downstairs Grandfather, Moony and Siri were all sitting at the table. He was surprised Theo and Professor Medici weren’t there and Grandfather must have noticed.

“Heir Nott and the Contessa are eating in the dining room in the other wing. I hope you don’t mind but I wished for some privacy for luncheon today.”

He nodded and smiled as Holly served him a big bowl of stew and he definitely had extra dumplings.

“Before we begin Harry, I have made you an appointment with Healer Llewellyn this afternoon,” Siri said quietly, “Moons will take you as I have some other things to attend to.”

He must have seen him look anxious so he continued, “There are some … well I guess you’d call them outcomes … of the ritual last night that are rather unexpected and we just wanted you to have a safe space to talk about it.”

“What happened?”, Siri’s calming voice wasn’t working.

“To begin with,” Grandfather said taking over, “you did an excellent job last night. Voldemort is gone for good. Remus and I have had letters from Lady Bones today and she highlighted some of the unexpected consequences of the ritual. We have also discovered a few of our own today. Please don’t worry.”

“Okay…”

“Firstly, you are aware that Kreacher participated in the ritual.”

“Yes Grandfather.”

“Well, apparently he asked Lady Magic to bring my grandson and Sirius’s brother home, Regulus.”

“Your brother is alive?”

Siri shook his head, “No. Even Lady Magic cannot bring someone back from the dead.”

“Indeed,” Grandfather continued, “His body, however, is in the mausoleum at Black Manor so he can rest in peace with our ancestors. We will hold a small family ceremony to remember him at some point soon.”

“That’s what I have to do this afternoon. I am going to pay my respects to my brother,” Siri said.

“Oh. I’m … well I don’t know how I feel about that - I don’t want you to be sad.”

“It will give us all closure as Healer Jenkins says, plus I think Reggie would be happy that we know that he died trying to save our world.”

He nodded and then Grandfather spoke again and explained about the hundreds of people in Azkaban and St Mungo’s who had lost their magic last night and quite a number who had died. That the goblins had figured out that there was a magical leech in the Dark Mark and that Voldemort had taken their magic in an attempt to save himself.

“That is why I want you to see Dafydd today, pup. I don’t want you thinking that you are in any way responsible for their fate,” Siri said putting his hand on his, “He did this. The man who killed your parents and tried to kill you. It is on him and not you. Putting a magical leech on another is just another of his crimes.”

“What will happen to them?”

“Lady Bones said that the aurors will interview them all. Those in Azkaban will remain so and receive whatever care they need. The Ministry will try those who are guilty and any that didn’t commit crimes will be assisted to live as squibs.”

“That’s .. well it is good that they are trying to help them,” he would have a very hard time talking to ‘just call me Dafydd’ this afternoon, “Is that all?”

“Also Harry, with your permission, Lady Bones would like to come and speak to you, Heir Nott and Heir Longbottom this evening along with Andromeda and Ted if you are okay with that. Perhaps dinner?”

“Sure, sorry, yes that would be fine if Hutchins is agreeable.”

“He is,” Remus said, “The last thing is that I saw your parents last night in the ritual. They wanted me to tell you how proud they are of you and how they were glad that you kept your eyes closed as that is not how they wanted you to remember them.”

“I should have told you…”

Moony smiled, “Harold is a blabber mouth. I was prepared. But when I got here early this morning… well there is a new portrait that you will want to see when we are done lunch.”

As they were all about done anyway, Siri excused himself to head off to Black Manor and Moony led him into the library where there was a portrait of his parents. He just stood in front of it staring. They looked like they did in some of the photographs he had seen of them. His mum had a black dog plushie on her lap - it was like the one he saw himself holding in some and the one Siri gave him before he went to Italy. Both his parents had tears in their eyes.

“Harry? My baby boy?”, his dad said in a broken voice.

“Hi Dad. Hi Mum. How?”, he looked at Moony.

“We think it is a gift from Lady Magic for your participation yesterday. We don’t really know.”

“Harry - oh my boy - we are so sorry…”, his Mum said.

“No. You died trying to save me. You shouldn’t be sorry. Other people should be,” he said quietly and falling into the chair that Moony had pushed over for him, “I’m just so happy you’re here.”

“Harry, this version of your parents is from before they agreed to leave Potter Manor.”

“So Siri gave them the dog before I was even born?”

His dad laughed, “No Pongslet. You are in our portrait too, but Mamaidh - your Granaigh - has him - no you - in a portrait in the ballroom I think. She has been introducing you to everyone and won’t even let us hold you. She never got to in her life. Your grandad and Moony have been bringing us up to date with what happened. We are so, so very happy to see you - so very proud of the fine young man you have become.”

“You should also know, pup, that when you are in the portrait - the portrait doesn’t talk. Because apparently these things only speak if everyone in the portrait is dead. Since Mia has taken you, you can talk to your parents.”

“Oh. Okay. I guess portrait me doesn’t have much to say anyway… how much time do we have before I have my appointment? Have you met Grandfather? Have you spoken to Siri?”

“We have a couple of hours and I will leave you here until it is time to get ready to go. Prongs, Lily - welcome back home.”

***

Amelia was tired. It had been a long couple of days since the ritual. Deborah was arranging for a new trial for Rabastan Lestrange. She had met with Augustus Rookwood - the only other person with the Dark Mark who had retained his magic - although in his case only enough for him to maintain the library in his head. She had agreed that he could, for the remainder of his time in Azkaban, have access to parchment and quill and could make new versions of the books he had stored - provided that he did not do so for any family grimoires that he had read. He was happy and had helped her. She would give the books he wrote out to the Unspeakables to increase their access to information. He had confirmed the magical leech theory that the goblins had indentified and provided information on that to Mr Kirkpatrick so that information was captured in the stories that went out in the Daily Prophet late yesterday.

Rufus was doing a good job dealing with the Death Eaters who had started to wake up in St Mungo’s. There were so many more than anyone thought. Rookwood had explained that Riddle had purposely operated in little cells so that it was difficult for anyone who wasn’t in the inner circle to know who was involved. The process had been simple - if they agreed to give evidence under veritaserum, they would be fast-tracked to a trial. If they chose not to, they would be held in holding cells once they got out of the hospital and then face trial under veritaserum. In any case, they would be held accountable.

A number of individuals had immediately agreed - mostly the wives of active Death Eaters who had been forced to take the mark by their husbands or fathers and had not actively participated in their activities. Amongst them were Lady Goyle, Lady Mulciber and a Miss Stephens who worked in the Department of Magical Transportation. They were immediately moved to a separate ward in St Mungo’s.

The previous night, she had a lovely dinner at Potter Manor. She had requested a meeting to ask if the boys would be willing to have their children’s rights bill brought forward and presented at the December Wizengamot because there were now a number of children who’s parents who had lost their magic and were incarcerated (or would be). Many were at Hogwarts and would need a place to live during the summer so Heir Nott’s house would be most useful. They had it almost fully funded for the next three years and Lord Potter said that he thought there was another source of funding that would be in place before the meeting but wouldn’t elaborate but Lord Black had agreed which meant it was basically coming.

Heir Longbottom told her that he had spent the day at St Mungo’s with his parents - both of whom recognised him and were able to communicate - not well - but he was able to hold a conversation with them for the first time he could remember. The Healers were of the view that they would be able to return to Longbottom Manor by the summer although their rehabilitation could take years. That was such good news and seemed to be a positive outcome of the ritual.

This morning she had met with Madame Tonks who told her that she represented the owner the house where Riddle was found (they both knew that this was Lord Potter). Her ‘client’ had decided to donate the non-magical manor to the Ministry to house people who had become squibs without committing crimes. The client was also donating the funds found in the house (less any goblin-made artefacts and family jewels that could be traced to an existing family) to the Ministry to be used as they saw fit - although there was a caveat that none of the funds could be used for Hogwarts whilst the current Headmaster is still at the school. That tracked with the discussions she had with him and Sirius after everyone else finished dinner and it was that disclosure had made her ask Morag to schedule the meeting that she had been putting off. 

Morag announced his arrival so she steeled herself and took out the document that she had prepared.

“Amelia - so good of you to see me at last.”

“Please have a seat. May I ask in what capacity you have asked to see me - as Headmaster, Chief Warlock, Supreme Mugwump?”

“No need to be so formal. As I mentioned at the end of the ritual, I don’t believe that Voldemort is gone. I believe I have information that will help you to understand how he didn’t die the first time.”

“Ah, yes. Before we proceed then Mr Dumbledore, may I ask you to sign this? It is a standard document that nothing that I tell you during this meeting can be discussed elsewhere or to anyone else, the penalty for breach is a loss of your magic.”

“I don’t think that this is necessary. Surely my word is sufficient.”

“I am sorry Mr Dumbledore, but I cannot have this discussion without this precaution.”

He grumbled but signed.

“Thank you. Now what information do you have for me on this matter?”

“Well, where to begin. Do you recall the diary that was recovered after Harry defeated the basilisk?”

“Yes, I recall that I asked for it after Lord Potter recounted the story to me.”

“Indeed. I have reason to believe that it may have been what is known as a horcrux which is a very dark object indeed…”

“I am well aware of what a horcrux is. May I ask when you suspected that the diary was a horcrux?”

“When I learned of how it possessed Ginny Weasley and how Harry stabbed it with a basilisk fang. It is one of the only ways to destroy a horcrux you see.”

“And you didn’t feel it necessary or appropriate to report this to the DMLE or anyone else in the Ministry at the time?”

“You are aware that Cornelius would have just ignored it.”

“The DMLE remains independent of the government. I would have listened to you.”

“Of course, I should have… but I am telling you now. I believe that Voldemort had created more than just the one horcrux.”

“I shall stop you there Mr Dumbledore. I became aware of Tom Riddle’s horcruxes in the summer. I was alerted by the goblins and we tracked down all seven of them (to be honest the Goblin Nation did most of the work) including one which was hidden within Hogwarts.”

“The diary?”

“No - another one. The goblins along with some of their curse breakers located that one.”

“And I was not informed?”

“No. Everyone involved was under strict secrecy oaths with the Goblin Nation. I was only told about that one in September I believe. The final one was found and removed after Mr Riddle was captured. All of the six remaining ones were offered up to Lord Death during the ritual by the Goblin Nation.”

“But I could have helped. I know more about Voldemort than anyone.”

“Even if I could have brought you into the oath Mr Dumbledore, your past efforts in attempting to bring down Mr Riddle through your extrajudicial vigilante group resulted in the deaths of most of my family as well as many others. Your methods do not appeal to me.”

“I never… I always tried to do what I thought best.”

“Be that as it may, you can rest assured that all of the seven horcruxes have been destroyed and Tom Riddle is, indeed, dead.”

“May I ask what the others were?”

“Of course, the diary was the first created and the others were in a locket that belonged to Salazar Slytherin, a ring belonging to the House of Gaunt, a cup that belonged to Helga Hufflepuff, a diadem that belonged to Rowena Ravenclaw, the final piece was put into a Naga in her serpentine form if you can believe it and the first one of which the Goblin Nation became aware was in the scar that used to be on Lord Potter’s forehead. We believe that that one was not intentionally created.”

“I was right,” he mumbled, “He is a horcrux. So Voldemort can return.”

“You suspected that a child had a horcrux in their person and took no action?”

“I researched it. There is a chance that he could survive if Voldemort himself tries to kill him again. The killing curse would theoretically destroy the horcrux - with the others gone he will be mortal again.”

Her monocle fell out of her eye onto the parchment in front of her.

“I told you that all of the horcruxes were offered to Lord Death. There is no longer a horcrux within Lord Potter. It was removed by curse breakers early in the summer and transferred to another vessel until the ritual could be convened. That is why his scar is gone. You were really willing to place a child in your care in front of a killing curse?”

“The only way to destroy a horcrux is to destroy the container.”

“So your research indicated, but the curse breakers were able to adapt an African wixen ritual to transfer all of the horcruxes into different containers. Those were the ones that were offered the other night. May I ask when you planned to tell Lord Potter that he needed to stand in front of Tom Riddle’s wand?”

“When the time was right…”

“I see. Well, as you are now aware he doesn’t need to do so. Do you have any other business with me today?”

“I, erm, no Amelia. Thank you.”

“Whilst you are here, in your capacity of Headmaster, I would like to tell you that the Ministry received a very generous donation this morning. It will go quite a ways to filling some of the holes in the budget that my predecessor left. There was a restriction to the donation, however.”

“Which is?”

“The funds cannot be used to support Hogwarts whilst you are employed there.”

He looked outraged, “And who would put such a restriction in place. I have been Headmaster for nearly forty years”.

“All I know is that the funds were sourced from the recipient of the Tom Riddle estate. Since he never had children, I can only surmise that the person was granted the estate through the Right of Conquest. Who could that be?”

“Harry.”

“Again, I cannot confirm it but Lord Potter is the only person of whom I am aware that could be considered a conqueror of Mr Riddle. One could even say vanquisher.”

“But why would he withhold the funds - he will benefit from them?”

“Since you can’t discuss this with anyone, I’ll let you know that he will not be attending Hogwarts as long as you are in situ. And I’ll tell you that you may not need as much funding anyway. I am talking to Lord Black and Heir Potter about my niece and having her join in on their home study. I know that Heirs Longbottom and Nott plan to continue and I understand that Lord and Lady Weasley, Mr and Mrs Granger, Lady Fawley, Lady Malfoy and Lord and Lady Abbott are considering doing the same for their children. I am sure others will join as you currently don’t have a Defence or Potions Professor in the place and Lord Potter is learning more subjects than Hogwarts offers these days.”

“His family have been attending Hogwarts for centuries.”

“And his family are all dead. I am afraid I have another appointment, but I will leave you with one thought that he asked me about. Why did you have his father’s cloak when his parents took your advice and went into hiding under your fidelius charm rather than trusting their own wards? You can mull that over whilst you are addressing how to deal with all of the students whose parents are now squibs and your vacancies.”

“I will contact Harry.”

“Not directly about that subject - I remind you of your oath. You would lose your magic if you spoke to Lord Potter about this. I, however, have not taken such an oath and will be telling Heir Potter that you were planning to throw Lord Potter in front of a killing curse. We meet periodically to discuss the trials and tribulations of raising teenagers. Have a lovely afternoon and I shall see you at the next Wizengamot meeting - there are a lot of trials coming up.”

She smiled as she watched him lost for words for the first time she could ever remember. She packed up her bag and asked Morag to schedule a lunch with Heir Potter next week. He was going to be livid.

***